7/17/2023 0 Comments Chapter FourteenFriday June 30, 2017 “So what the hell took you so long to get here?” Sierra grumbled before taking a nice long sip of her cold beer. She’d been sitting at Rhyme and Reason for about three hours waiting for David to show up. She’d been bored out of her mind with only Chastity and a guy named Luna to entertain her. Both Armstrong and Mack were missing, and the few customers in the place were boring as all hell.
David slid into his seat, looking particularly guilty. “You’re really not gonna like the answer.” He glanced around the bar, confused. “Where’s the big guy?” “Fuck if I know.” She slammed down her mug and stared at him. “What’s the answer?” “So, uh…” David rubbed the back of his head. “Val’s coming here to celebrate, and he wanted me to make sure you were drunk enough you’d be in a good mood.” He looked at her pointedly. “You and I both know that won’t happen. So I dragged my feet getting here. I convinced them to go home and change first, at least.” An unwelcome rush of emotions hit her without warning. She was panicked, angry, and mildly embarrassed. The bar was her safe place, and now her brothers would be invading it. “Son of a bitch,” she growled, burying her face in her hands. “I’m sorry, I really tried to convince them to go to a different bar,” David said. “But Val said, and I quote, ‘If I can’t celebrate a victory by getting drunk with my favorite sister and then badly singing Justin Timberlake songs, what’s the point?’” “So he’s going to lecture me about not drinking, and then he’s going to do exactly that?” She was tempted to get up and leave. But if she did that, what would she do? Go home and be haunted by the demons of her past? “He said you’d say that. He figured as long as there are responsible people looking out for him, there’s no need for him to be such a bitch about it. Again, his words.” “I’ll say,” she snorted before sighing and lowering her hands from her face. “I don’t fucking want him here, damnit.” This was her place. There were probably at least fifty other bars in the city. Why couldn’t Val have chosen one of them? “I can’t make any promises, but I can try and get them out of here early. Worse comes to worse, I can have my buddy stop my heart again. Nothing like faking cardiac arrest to clear out a bar, right?” “You don’t need to do that,” Sierra sighed. “Well, I guess I can sit with you and drink so we can feel like shit together instead of alone.” “Yeah, okay,” she mumbled under her breath. Of all nights to get drunk, this was it. It’s been awhile since I last had blood. Maybe I’ll get lucky tonight. “So, uh… Who’s this guy?” David said, gesturing to Luna, who had been quietly drying newly cleaned glasses from behind the bar, probably doing his best to not look like he was eavesdropping. “Enrico Luna. Armstrong wanted me to watch the bar for a bit while he discussed something important with Mack,” Luna explained. “Hopefully I’m doing well. It has been a long while since I’ve served drinks.” Sierra shrugged. It was hard to mess up pouring a glass full of beer. “I wonder what they’re talking about,” David mused. “Maybe the big guy is convincing Mack to sing every night.” “And that takes three hours to go over?” she snorted, pushing her class towards Luna. “Need a refill.” Luna refilled her mug. “It is odd he’s been gone so long. But I think a break from work would do him good.” She grunted in response, not in the mood to get into an argument. It was weird not to have Armstrong to talk to. What the hell was so important that he basically abandoned her? The door of the bar swung open, and her youngest brother’s voice rang out across the room: “Hellooooooo karaoke bar!” “Got a silver stake?” Sierra mumbled, feeling the same sense of anxiety she’d had when she’d first returned to her grandparents’ home. Val slid into the seat next to her and leaned onto the bar. “Well, fancy meeting you here! How drunk did David get you?” “Go away,” she growled. “I am not drinking with you.” “Why not?” he pouted. “Because I want to be alone.” A mix of emotions crossed her brother’s face, and for a moment she was certain he’d protest, but instead he took a deep breath and said, “Alright. Ok. I’ll just go and sit with Jay and my friends. I’ll try and keep it down.” Without another word he slid off the stool and headed off to the table where Jason and the others were sitting. Sierra was surprised. Quietly, mostly to herself, she commented, “I can’t believe that worked.” “I can,” Luna replied gently. “Sternly and firmly indicating your desires to your sibling works if you have the conviction in your voice.” “Yeah, I guess.” A small part of her felt like a rotten sister, but if Val had stuck around, she would have been moodier. “It’s how I kept my twin brother in line growing up back in Sicily,” Luna sighed wistfully. “It’s evident you love your brother as much as I love mine, so don’t worry. He’ll be alright.” As slyly as she could, Sierra turned her head to look at her brother and his “gang” several feet behind her. Val was slumped down into a chair next to Jason, who was getting awfully cozy with the preppy blue-haired girl. David’s friend, Rika, was excitedly waving to some scrawny, dorky-looking guy who’d just walked in and reluctantly joined them at the table. There were one or two others with them, but she couldn’t get a good glimpse from where she was. “Aren’t they just the cutest band of misfits you’ve ever seen?” David snorted. “No,” she blatantly told him. “That’s fair,” he snorted again. “Still… I may not be as on board with the whole costumed vigilante thing as they are, but it is nice being around people again. I’ve missed it, I think.” “Can’t relate,” she replied dryly. It wasn’t exactly true, though. Having Armstrong and Mack in her life made her feel less alone. It was nice, especially knowing both of them had her back regardless of her grumpy attitude. And it’s been nice having my brother back. “I’m not gonna pry, but I’m guessing your home life was way less pleasant than mine.” “Yeah.” She took a gulp of her beer before simply explaining, “Dad liked to drink, and drinking made him angry. You do the math.” David went silent for a moment. “Shit. I’m sorry. I wish we could’ve traded parents for a night, then.” He took a long sip of his beer. “My family died in a fire.” “Damn.” She shook her head sympathetically. She couldn’t even imagine losing her brothers like that. “Sorry.” He stared out over the bar at Val and Jason, a wistful smile on his face. “You’re lucky they’re still here. I’d give anything to see my big sister, Christie, again. And to not have a panic attack every time the heat goes over seventy degrees.” “I guess we’re both haunted by our pasts,” she said quietly, staring into her glass mug. “Yeah,” David sighed. The door by the karaoke machine that led up to Armstrong’s apartment swung open, and Mack limped through it with a massive grin despite looking completely exhausted. They took the stool beside Sierra and slumped onto the bar, letting out a satisfied sigh. “Hope you two didn’t miss me too much.” “Where the fuck have you been?” she snapped. “I’ve been with Armstrong,” they chuckled, twirling a strand of their hair between their fingers. “Did you know he has a tattoo on his back?” She stared at them deadpan. “How the hell would I have known that?” “Guess you wouldn’t. You’d need to see him shirtless, after all.” “Aw, fuck me,” David hissed under his breath. “What?” she pressed. She was pretty sure she was missing something. “Why the hell is he showing up shirtless now?” She hit her fist on the bar top. “That’s it, no more goddamn breaks for him. He’s losing his damn mind.” “I’m thinking we lost our bet already.” “You did,” Mack snickered. She stared at them in confusion. “What bet?” “Oh, I think he said it was something about me not being able to make a move. Well, I did. And then I made several other moves for several hours, if you catch my drift.” Sierra blinked slowly. Was that where the two had been this whole time? Having sex upstairs while she was sitting downstairs feeling like she’d been abandoned? “Un-fucking-believable,” she muttered, feeling the full wrath of her anger beginning to stir. “I know, right? Didn’t think I could ever pull this off. I’m a bit cross he made a bet about it, though.” She stood up, blind with intense fury, glaring at Mack who looked surprised by how quickly she turned on them. “You seriously left me here because you were fucking?” she snapped. The entire bar seemed to go silent at this. She could feel the eyes of everyone in the bar on her. Mack looked like they had just been slapped across the face. “I… beg your pardon?” they managed to say after shaking off their stunned silence. “You heard me,” she replied lowly, conscious enough of the fact that everyone was watching. “I’ve been sitting here waiting for the two of you for hours to finish whatever damn conversation you were having.” Mack’s look of shock slowly transformed into a look of pure, icy anger as they processed this. “You just embarrassed me in front of the whole bar—my workplace, mind you—because I didn’t sacrifice my happiness to come down and wait on you?” “Why the hell couldn’t you have waited until later?” she hissed. “We do this every single day: You, Armstrong, and me.” This was all she had going for her. Mack knew that. Armstrong knew that. Was she nothing but an afterthought to them? “Are we supposed to never have a break and just have our lives revolve around you?” Mack hissed. “And frankly, it seems my time was better spent with him because I’m not sure I want to spend my time with someone who loudly yells at me about my sex life in public.” “Sierra,” David finally chimed in quietly, “come on, don’t fight over this.” A small part of herself knew he was right, but she ignored him. “You practically did that yourself walking in here like that,” she snorted, gesturing to Mack. “Maybe I’m a dumbass for not picking up on it, but I’m pretty sure everyone else did.” “You truly are unbelievable. Utterly. You had to spend one night without me, and that gives you the right to treat me like this? God forbid you talk with poor David there or to anyone else! Do you even understand how long I’ve waited for this? Over a hundred years I’ve dreamt of the man I saw in that bar back in Silberstadt noticing me! Are you really that selfish that you can’t be happy that my dream came true?” “I’m not the selfish one here,” she growled, staring into her empty glass. She wasn’t in the mood for a refill. “I suppose asking you for a bit of self-reflection would be a bit much,” Mack snapped. “Whatever. Drown your sorrows in another beer, then, you miserable woman! Maybe I’m not the only one around here who needed to get fucked!” Before she could even respond, Mack stormed out of the bar, slamming the door shut behind them. “Fuck this,” she spat. “I don’t need this bullshit.” She hastily pulled out two twenty dollar bills and slammed them on the bar top. Then without another word, she followed Mack’s path out the door. At this point, she’d rather grab a six pack of beer and drink at home while the television droned in the background. Right before she actually reached the exit, she glanced at her brothers and their group. The blue-haired bimbo was laying her head on Jason’s shoulder, irritating Sierra all over again. Regardless of how she felt about her sibling, she couldn’t believe he was choosing someone so beneath him. “Get a room,” she shouted at them. “I heard there are plenty upstairs.” “Oh hell no,” Jason snapped as the girl shrunk back into herself, “you’re not talking to us like that. Just cuz you can drink like Dad doesn’t mean you have to act like him.” Her head jerked back as the unlikely comparison hit her right where it hurt the most. “What the fuck did you just say to me?” “You fucking heard me,” he said. “It’s one thing to make snippy comments like that to me, but you just, what, slut-shamed your friend in front of the whole bar? The hell is wrong with you, sis?” “Me?” She scoffed. “What the hell is wrong with you? Don’t you have any damn standards for yourself?” “You’re not gonna stand here and lecture me about standards after that shit. Maybe I doubted it before, but I think it really was for the best V—“ Rika suddenly jumped up out of her seat and clamped her hand over Jason’s mouth. “Jay, you need to stop. Now.” “Sierra,” David said quietly, appearing beside her, “let’s just go, alright? You can drink all the beer at my apartment if you want, let’s just… get out.” “Fine,” she snapped. “It’s pretty obvious I’m not wanted here anymore anyway.” She threw open the front door and stormed outside. Her small little world was imploding from the inside, and she felt the lowest she’d ever been since she was a kid. Her hands balled into tight fists as she stomped down the sidewalk, going nowhere in particular. David followed silently behind her, so silently she’d almost forgotten he was there until he said, “Hey… So where are we going?” “I don’t fucking know,” she growled. “I have beer at my place,” he offered. “Like I said, you’re welcome to it.” “Aren’t you just going to leave me, too?” He shrugged. “Why would I?” “How the hell should I know?” “You seem to have some sort of idea if you’re asking.” Sierra finally stopped walking and threw her hands in the air in defeat. “I have no fucking clue why everyone in my life is turning on me!” “Uh… what do you mean?” She stared at him in disbelief. “Did you not see any of that back there?” “I did indeed see that.” “Then you know exactly what I’m talking about.” She crossed her arms over her chest. David stared at her. “You, uh. Haven’t… ‘drank’ in a while, have you?“ Sierra shifted her stance awkwardly. “It’s been a few days…” “I can tell. You have to be at least a little buzzed to think what happened back there was you being victimized.” With a snort, she commented, “Great, so you’re going to join in now.” He shook his head. “Nah. It’s not gonna go anywhere, arguing with you. But I think you need to get some of that red stuff in you before the night’s over.” “Not happening. Mack’s my source.” “I’m always on tap,” he shrugged. “Did it for Rika, I can do it for you. I’m not using all this blood anyway.” She wrinkled her nose. “Fuck no. I’ll be fine.” She had no desire to continue the conversation, so she started walking again. However, this time she slowed her pace just enough to let David take the lead. She hadn’t been to his apartment before, and she had no idea where he lived. Surprisingly, he didn’t live all that far away; she was pretty sure they’d only walked two blocks max by the time they got to his apartment complex. Three flights of stairs later and they were at his door. “If you’re hungry, for food I mean, I’ve got lots of frozen vegetables and microwave pizzas,” he said as he stuck his key in the lock. Swinging the door open, Sierra saw his apartment wasn’t all too different from her own other than being a little neater. “Come on in,” he said, gesturing for her to go ahead. She walked in quietly, familiar already with the layout. This city really is dirt cheap, huh? She opted to sink into a plush couch that was much nicer than the preowned one in her own living room. “Fuck,” she whispered as she leaned forward, resting her arms on her thighs. David placed a beer on the coffee table in front of her. “Here. Oh, and if you need a blanket or something, let me know. I keep it pretty cold in here.” “I’m fine,” she snapped. The full weight of the night was starting to sink down on her shoulders. How had everything gone so wrong? He shrugged. “Alright.” He sat down on the floor next to the couch and popped open his own can. They sat quietly for a few minutes drinking their beer while Sierra processed what exactly had happened. The argument with Mack, the way Jason had snapped at her… “Why does everything in my goddamn life go wrong?” “Is that rhetorical or do you want an actual answer?” “It’s not going to change anything either way,” she sighed. “You’re right.” “I get it,” she continued, setting her can down on the coffee table. Whether she liked it or not, it was time to talk. “I look like a bitch. But those two? Mack and Armstrong?” She shrugged. “They’re all I’ve got. My mom’s dead. My dad’s dead. And until a few days ago, my brothers were out of my life.” David nodded. “So, I’m wondering one thing here.” She exhaled. “What?” “If those two are all you got, why aren’t you doing everything to keep them in your life?” “Because they just left me!” she exclaimed, feeling fully frustrated. “They know I’ve got nothing. They know that bar’s my real home. And they just fucking left me.” “You know them better than I do. Is that really something they’d do on purpose?” Sierra folded her arms over her chest. “Mack’s the one who made a move probably knowing it was close to opening time.” “Something tells me they had other things on their mind besides the time.” “But that’s kind of the problem,” she pointed out. “They ignored the time.” She sighed and shook her head. “Never mind. You don’t understand.” No one understood. No one really listened to her, not even the one time she was opening up just a little bit and actually wanted to be heard. “No I don’t, but I’m trying to. It’s like you said, I don’t really know you. We’ve barely hung out a week. I get that the bar is your one safe place left and your parents are gone and you’ve been away from your brothers. But that’s it. So, come on, help me out here cuz I don’t want you to feel like no one gives a shit.” Sierra exhaled again. “I have almost nobody in my life. If it wasn’t for finding the bar in the first place, I’d have nothing but me and my shitty apartment. So it became a ritual. I’d go in every night and stay until closing. That’s how I got to know Armstrong and eventually Mack. They were the only people in my life, and they became what kept me going.” Her throat was painfully tight. “Not the beer, not the chicken… Them and the bar.” “You ever tell them that?” She blinked at David, feeling baffled by the question. “Uh, no?” “Then maybe they just don’t realize how important they are to you.” “I’m there every damn night. Are you really gonna tell me they’re that dense?” “Didn’t Armstrong not know Mack was blatantly flirting with him for forty years? Like I know he said he knew…” Sierra leaned back into the couch. “Look, this kind of stuff… I don’t like talking about feelings and shit. Okay?“ “Most people don’t.” She shrugged. “Guess I gotta find something new to do at night now.” “You’re really not gonna go back, huh?” She barked out a laugh and rolled her eyes. “Hell no. You think Mack’s not going to go tell Armstrong? Two against one, you do the math.” “Well, you’re always welcome here. God knows I could use company now that Rika’s moved out.” She felt hesitant. “I don’t want to be an inconvenience or anything.” “Why the hell would you be? You’re the most interesting person I’ve met in this city since Rika. The only way you could possibly be an inconvenience is if you break my AC.” “Not in the middle of summer,” she snorted. “Well then there won’t be a problem. Mi casa es su casa.” She still didn’t feel entirely comfortable with this idea, but she nodded. “Okay, sure. I’ll just… come here every night and stay until nearly sunrise.” She watched his face curiously. Surely he didn’t mean for her to stay for hours every day? To her surprise, he once more simply shrugged. “Alright.” He was really okay with that? Was he really that desperate for companionship? He’s not the only one, her inner voice chastised her. With a sigh, she joked, “Guess you’re my new bar.” “Can’t promise the beer will be as good here, but you’re welcome to it,” he laughed. “Maybe I’ll break out the real good stuff.” She offered him a small smirk. “It’s beer. It all tastes the same.” “True enough,” he snorted. “But yeah, get comfy. We can do whatever all night while we drink. I’ve got nowhere to be tomorrow.” “Neither do I.” She grinned and picked up her can, clinking it against his. “Cheers.” His place wasn’t as cozy as the bar, but she wasn’t alone and that’s what really mattered. ****** Whatever joy Jason had felt after the group’s successful mission had entirely evaporated after Sierra’s explosion and subsequent exit. He was still shaking with anger. What the fuck is wrong with you, sis? She was going too far and turning into their dad at this rate, something Jason could not let slide. How had she morphed so much from the sister he’d once known? He thought bitterly back to their childhood. Being only a few years apart, they’d been thick as thieves. They had been each other’s best friends, which was why he could still remember her favorite color, her favorite food, what kind of cake she loved to eat on her birthday, and what she’d always asked Santa for Christmas every year without fail as a kid. So why did Sierra seem to detest his very existence? What had changed? Could it be how their dad died? No, that doesn’t make sense. Sierra knew as well as he did how brutal their dad had been. When the event that changed all of their lives happened, she hadn’t seemed to blame him. If anything, she’d seemed almost numb and in a state of shock, especially when the Rhine City Police Department had asked her to be Val’s guardian on account of her being the only living adult family member left aside from Jason. She’d agreed, saving their brother from being placed in the foster care system and had taken care of him during the year Jason had served behind bars. It was entirely a miracle, really, that he hadn’t been given a longer amount of time. Officially, self-defense was the judgment, but the jury seemed to have it out for him. In all honesty, Sierra was the key to his lighter sentence. Before the trial began, Sierra had been evaluated by a psychologist to determine how deep their father’s abuse had gone. Whereas Jason had been able to show his physical scars as proof, Sierra had needed a professional to determine her mental state. Sierra hadn’t been crazy about someone “poking around in places they didn’t belong.” She’d agreed, however, and it was a diagnosis of psychological trauma and post traumatic stress disorder in addition to her personal testimony of the nightmare she’d lived through that had likely turned the skeptical jury to Jason’s favor. He remembered being silently horrified as he listened to his sister on the stand relive the memories. He could recall their father screaming at her almost daily, and her fear of sleeping alone. There were so many nights during Sierra’s high school years that she’d slept in Jason’s bed while he’d slept on the floor. How they’d ever graduated with passing grades, he didn’t know as neither one of them slept well during her night terrors. To hear from his sister’s perspective opened his eyes to how badly she’d suffered. It was one thing to be hit repeatedly; it was another to be told you’re a worthless slut like your mother in addition to the beatings. Maybe that was why she’d sent Val to live with Jason when he’d been released from prison. Their brother had secretly wondered for so many years why their sister didn’t want him. How could Jason possibly explain to a kid what his eldest sister was going through when he barely understood it himself? Remembering all of this made Jason realize that his sister’s mental state had clearly deteriorated in the six years they’d been apart. Maybe she’d decided it was easier to hate him for what he’d done. But that didn’t make how she was treating him, or Anna for that matter, acceptable. He couldn’t change her, and Sierra clearly didn’t want the help. It was better to spend his energy on other things, like his group’s well-being. Pushing his sister from his mind, he knew he had to cheer everyone up after the verbal assault they’d experienced. His eyes scanned the bar, landing on a karaoke machine sitting abandoned on a small makeshift stage. “Fuck it,” he said, pushing up out of his seat, “I’m gonna go sing.” This seemed to get Anna’s attention and bring her out of her funk since her lips spread into a small grin. “Finally. I’ve been waiting for this all night.” “No shit?” Val asked, perking up a bit. “Yep. And if you spoil the surprise, I’m gonna kick your ass,” Jason teased. There was only one song he was confident enough he could sing well, and it could be enough to perk Anna up like it was doing for his brother. Val excitedly whipped out his phone. “Your face is gonna be priceless, Anna!” “Yeah, boss!” Lilith cheered. “Get up there and show off those pipes of yours!” Swallowing back his anxiety at being the center of attention on stage for the first time in years, he headed up to the machine. To save this lousy bar trip, he could only perform the song he’d been singing in the shower for years, one of the single horniest songs in existence: “Pony” by Ginuwine. He took the microphone in his hand, made the selection, and listened as the classic Timbaland-produced beat came on. Without hesitation, he launched into the song. He glanced at the table his friends were sitting at and saw a huge smile on Anna’s face. As he’d predicted, he’d cheered her right up. Val, too, was in much higher spirits, excitedly recording Anna’s reaction with his phone. The others seemed suitably entertained, so he considered this mission a success. He returned to the table when the song was over, accompanied by Lilith’s enthusiastic applause. “Alright, think I embarrassed myself enough for the night,” he laughed as he sat back down. “Dude, shut the fuck up, you were great,” Lilith exclaimed. “That was exactly what we needed,” Anna agreed, her cheeks rosy. “Be a pretty shit leader if I didn’t try and raise my team’s spirits.” “Well someone else needs to go up there and sing!” Val said. “I’m singing last! Aiden, do you wanna sing? Your boy’s a singer, right? Dedicate a song to him or something; we can send him the video!” Poor Aiden turned bright red and shook his head. “Uh, I’ll pass.” Val sighed. “Okay, Lilith, what about you?” “Sorry, dude. I only sing with my sister.” “Ugh,” his brother groaned, “Rika, girl, come on, you told me you can sing!” Rika glanced over at Vinny’s camera guy. “You mind if I take a break from Vampire 101 to humor him?” “I guess." The guy looked exhausted and overwhelmed as he picked up his drink and took several long gulps. “Fine, Val, I’ll sing something. But you’re gonna hate it.” Rika ran up to the stage before Val could get a word in edgewise. “Oh my god, why Cats?” Val groaned as “Memories” began playing from the speakers. “A pretty voice like that and she uses it to sing Andrew goddamn Lloyd Webber! She could’ve at least done something from Starlight Express!” “She’s really good, though,” Anna noted, tucking her hair behind her left ear. “She said she took singing lessons as a kid, and her older brother took dance lessons,” Val noted. “They were gonna be a team!” “What happened?” she asked gently. Val shrugged. “I guess he just lost it one day, cuz he got thugs to beat her and kick her out of the house. She was just seventeen, too.” “What makes a sibling turn on you like that?” Jason mumbled. “What makes them do such a drastic 180 on their feelings? I don’t get it…” “Maybe you should ask your sister,” Anna grumbled. “Yeah, that ain’t happening any time soon, Popsicle,” he sighed. “Neither is her leaving us alone, I guess.” He watched as the good mood he’d managed to help put her in dissipated completely. “I’ll deal with her,” Val sighed. “Alright? I’m not letting her do this shit.” “I want to believe you,” Anna said slowly, “but Jason’s already tried, and it didn’t work. I’m just… so tired of it. I didn’t do anything to her, you know?” “She’s got issues, and she just doesn’t handle them well,” Val said. “Ah! Rika’s done! My turn!” Val rushed up on stage right as Rika was returning to sit next to the camera guy. “So, uh, what’d you think, Easy?” The man shrugged. “Didn’t really peg you for a musical kind of person.” “I told you how much I love Cats the other day! Come on!” He blinked at her, appearing almost bored. “I didn’t think you liked it enough to sing in front of a bunch of people.” “You can’t just like a musical like that, you’ve gotta live it! I even wanted to be a cat when I was a little kid.” The man snorted. “Yeah. Okay, Kitty Cat.” Jason shook his head in amusement and glanced up at the stage, where Val was staring at the song selection. “Wonder what’s taking him so long…” “Probably looking for the perfect song,” Anna answered. “I figured he’d just pick Backstreet Boys like he usually does when he gets a chance to sing.” She teasingly rolled her eyes. “Please. This is Val we’re talking about. He’s got to find the one song he can show off to. He might be up there for ages.” “Well, gives us time to talk then. Everyone else is wrapped up in their own little convos, so why not, you know, talk about us? Cuz I’d say our first date went pretty well.” “If you don’t count the beginning, sure,” she said skeptically. “What? You didn’t like beating up Oakley?” he laughed. “His shins say otherwise, I think.” “No, that was fun,” she agreed. “I meant the beginning of the second half.” She gave him a knowing grimace. He sighed. “Look. I’m not gonna put up with that, okay? She starts shit, I’m shutting her down. And she’s got no room to lecture me when she’s turning into Dad.” “But she keeps doing it,” Anna quietly argued back. “And I want to believe it’s going to stop, but I’m kind of losing hope.” “Val’s gonna handle it. I know he’s been trying to build up to it, but after this, he might do it sooner than later.” Anna frowned. “How exactly?” “He’s gonna tell her the truth.” “The truth? About what?” “About why he stayed away all these years.” Anna looked surprised. “I thought it was your sister that stayed away.” “She ended up staying away, but not for lack of trying. Val didn’t want to talk to her for a long, long time.” He was choosing his words very carefully here; he trusted Anna, but it wasn’t his place to spill his brother’s secrets. Anna nodded slowly before asking, “I’m still confused. How exactly is this going to get her off your back?” “My guess is she thinks I corrupted him into doing this vigilante shit. She doesn’t seem to comprehend that this was his idea. I’m not much of a fighter. I’m an actor. The only reason I can throw a punch is because not knowing how wasn’t an option, it’s not something I like doing.” She looked surprised by this confession. “Really? I had no idea…” “Val likes people to think he’s the goofy, gay airhead who does cartwheels and is just the most harmless dweeb imaginable,” Jason laughed. “But it’s only partly true. My brother’s cunning as Hell. Plus, he has the money and the connections to pull this off. Who do you think helped Lilith get in with Vinny? Who do you think got these outfits made for us? Me on the other hand? I’m a pretty open book in comparison.” “What a twist,” Anna smirked. “And here I thought it was you running the show the whole time.” “Like I said, I’m good at acting,” he winked. “I’m supposed to look like I’m in control…” He glanced up at the stage, where it looked like his brother had finally picked out a song. “And I’m supposed to keep attention away from my brother.” “You do an amazing job of it,” she insisted. “And you’re a great brother.” “Thanks, Popsicle,” he smiled. Val had finally started up a song and to his surprise, it was “Careless Whisper” by George Michael. Anna leaned close to Jason and whispered, “Think he’s secretly serenading someone?” “Nah. Val said he’s saving himself for a cowboy, and I don’t see anyone in a ten gallon hat unless the guy behind the bar is putting one on when I’m not looking.” “A cowboy, huh?” She giggled quietly. “Interesting taste.” “He watched Brokeback Mountain one too many times after we moved into the house on Loomer Street.” This made Anna laugh again. “Where’s he going to meet a cowboy in Rhine of all places? Is there even a farm nearby?” He gave a nonchalant shrug. “Crazier things have happened in this city.” “You’re not wrong,” Anna agreed. They sat together in a comfortable silence, watching Val give the karaoke performance of a lifetime. It had been a long while since Jason had heard this song as Val’s tastes sometimes seemed to change on a whim. When he sang the chorus for the second time, the first two lines stuck out to him more than ever. “I'm never gonna dance again. Guilty feet have got no rhythm.” Jason realized Val was definitely saying something with this song. When Val finished up and returned to the table to cheers and applause from the gang, Jason gave him a big grin. “Hey, you’ve been practicing! You’re almost as good as I was when I was ten!” Val rolled his eyes playfully. “Oh, shut up, Jay.” With a laugh, he glanced over to Anna. “Val, you mind if Anna and I step outside for a minute?” His brother waved his hand. “Go on, go make out with your girlfriend. I’ll try not to drink much more.” Jason gestured to the door. “You down for it, Popsicle? Uh, to talk. We don’t have to make out if you don’t want to.” “Sure,” she agreed. They stood up and walked outside, ignoring the teasing jeers of their friends. The summer heat lightly sizzled on their skin once they were free of the air conditioning. “Girlfriend, huh?” Anna smirked. “That’s what we agreed, right?” he said. “Though, honestly, I think I should’ve just let us be a thing without a condition. I guess I’m just still worried, y’know?” “About what?” “My last relationship didn’t end too well, so I guess that’s the biggest hurdle to overcome. I just don’t want to fuck anything up.” “Yeah, I get that.” She tucked her hair behind her ear. “I haven’t exactly been in a normal relationship before, so this is kind of new for me. I guess I have concerns, too.” “Wanna talk about them?” “I probably should,” she admitted quietly, wincing slightly. “I feel guilty even thinking this way.” “What way?” Her eyes shifted to the ground below. “Like I deserve better.” This was probably the last thing he wanted to hear, but he swallowed his hurt for the moment and asked, “What do you mean?” Anna sighed softly. “I was talking to my coworkers about your sister because, well, I’m frustrated. And they said if your family doesn’t like me, then you’re not worth it.” She lifted her eyes and hesitated before adding, “They said there are plenty of guys out there, and I can find one who comes without the family drama.” He didn’t really have an argument there; her coworkers were right, after all. Val liking her wasn’t really enough to make up for his sister’s vitriol. “That’s… Yeah, that’s fair…” “But…” She sighed again. “I really, really like you.” “And I really like you too, Anna,” Jason replied. “But it doesn’t change that you do deserve someone whose sister doesn’t take every opportunity to demean you in front of your friends.” “Yeah,” she whispered. “I just… don’t know what to do. I don’t want to keep being her target, you know? But I don’t want to lose what might be a good thing, either.” “Is there anything I can do to make this work?” With a snort, Anna joked, “Put duct tape over her mouth?” “She tempts me more every time she opens it,” he snorted. Anna tried to fight back a smile. “Unfortunately,” he continued, “that might cause more problems.” He sighed, wishing more than ever he could have the sister from his childhood back, the one who would stand up for him and support him, instead of the miserable alcoholic she’d turned into. If only there was a way we wouldn’t have to see her.. And just like that, an idea struck him. “What if I told you there was a place we could go until Val dealt with this? A place where you wouldn’t have to deal with Sierra?” Understandably, Anna looked skeptical. “Where’s that?” “Lilith’s place. She has a spare room she’d be happy to loan out to you, and she has a damn nice couch I could crash on.” Her eyes widened with surprise. “Really? And she’d be okay with that?” “Shit, she’d probably encourage it. I’m sure she’d be down to get us away from Sierra for a bit.” “Are you going to, like, stay there with me?” she asked, hurriedly adding, “On the couch, I mean.” “I mean, yeah. I don’t really wanna see Sierra right now,” he replied. “Uh, you can have the guest bedroom, you know. I’m not whisking you away to make you sleep on the couch.” Anna opened her mouth to reply, but paused. The gears in her head were definitely turning, and he had a pretty good idea what she was thinking about. After a quick moment, she declared, “I hate all this talking shit people do. Be straight with me, okay? Are we a thing or not?” “I mean, I want to be. I thought we agreed we would be, you know, back when I was cleaning that bathroom and Val was trying to get me to dress up like a maid…” “Yeah, I want to be. And now we’ve had our first date, so…” The corner of her lips twitched upwards. “Can we say we’re official now?” “I think so,” he smiled back, relief washing over him. “Good,” she grinned. “Because I’m going to be straight with you, now. I’m not exactly going to say no if you want to, like, share a bed with me.” “Uh, well, I—“ he stammered, trying to figure out what to say. What a curveball, damn. “I mean, if you want, yeah, sure. I just didn’t want to be so forward.” Anna looked a little embarrassed as she hurriedly explained, “I don’t mean doing anything, just… You know, cuddling.” “No, no, I didn’t think—I meant if I suggested something it would sound like I wanted to! I wasn’t implying you were thinking… Shit, but it sounds like I’m implying you’d think that—Y-You know what, cuddling is fine!” You’re so smooth, Jason. Good job, dumbass. With a giggle, she said, “We really have no idea what we’re doing, do we?” “I guess not,” he laughed nervously. “We’ll figure it out. Together.” He grinned, finally easing up a little bit after this rollercoaster of a conversation. “Yeah, we will. We got this.” Anna moved closer to him, comfortably wrapping her arms around him. “I hope you know I’ve been waiting for this literally since I met you.” “I hope I end up being worth the wait,” he said as he wrapped his arms around her in turn. With a playful grin, she answered, “I’m about to find out.” And with that, she lifted herself onto her tiptoes and kissed him. All at once, the problems of the night seemed far off and unimportant. All that mattered now was the girl in his arms who he wasted no time in kissing back. Things were stressful, sure, but he wasn’t about to let his problems rule his life. Right now, he needed to make sure he didn’t screw things up with his dream girl. ****** Brightside Diner was one of the last places in Rhine City Jemima wanted to be, yet here she was. It certainly wasn’t her choice. On the contrary, David Wake had picked the location. They were meeting for lunch, which was quite a busy time in the diner. Her waitress, a girl named Rita, had promptly brought her a pot of coffee but had disappeared as she and the rest of the staff were rushing about to serve the teeming mob of hungry patrons. The lunch rush could be attributed to the early closing of the diner; Brightside always shut down early every June 30th. Part of the reason was a memorial to the diner’s original owner, Balthazar Bright. The other was due to the numerous superstitions about the date that existed in the city. She hadn’t really ever paid those stories too much mind before but after learning the truth about the Countess, she couldn’t help but wonder if the tales could be genuine. If vampires and magic were real, it wasn’t too much of a stretch to think a curse on the city could be as well. She stared pensively into her coffee. She was at the very table she’d once frequented nearly twenty years ago where she’d first met Minerva Bright as a teenager. She’d supported Minerva through the murder of her father and disappearance of her mother, using all the resources at her disposal. She’d taken the young woman under her wing and before she’d met Macavity, Minerva had been very much the loyal companion and friend that he was. But it had all fallen apart thanks to the Amano business. I’m starting to wish I hadn’t given Macavity the day off, she mused sadly. At least if he was here, she wouldn’t have to feel so alone with her thoughts. She supposed she could have asked the Countess along but with Macavity gone for the day, she was the only person Jemima trusted to ensure Ryo’s safety. “Well, look who it is,” came Wake’s gruff, salty voice from behind her. A moment later, he’d slipped into the booth seat across from her and placed his hands on the table, sizing her up with an unimpressed look in his eyes. As much as his scrutiny annoyed her, she noted how impressively he’d aged since last she saw him. He looked about the same as he had nearly two decades prior, the stern, bearded sea captain appearance practically unchanged in all that time. Please tell me he’s not a vampire as well, she groaned internally before pushing the thought away. Just because he looked younger than he was did not necessarily make him one. After all, sea salt did remarkable things for one’s skin apparently (or so said the articles she’d read). “You know, I’d almost hoped picking to meet here would make you change your mind.” “I am a woman of my word,” she simply answered. “Unfortunately,” he grumbled. He glanced down at the menu, then turned back to her with a pointed look. “Don’t bother with the breakfast menu. It’s shit these days without a Bright cooking it.” “What a shame,” she sarcastically commented. “It is a shame,” he growled. “They were the only people in this city worth a damn. Now—“ “Hello!” Rita exclaimed cheerfully. “Are you two ready to order? Mr. Wake, I’m guessing you’re going to have—“ “Fish and chips, yes,” he waved dismissively. Jemima’s eyes shifted from Wake to their waitress, then back at the man. I suppose he’s a creature of habit, she noted, remembering how the sea captain often dined at Brightside’s so many years ago. She quickly glanced at her menu. Her meal of choice hadn’t been at the top of her mind, so she picked something out at random. “I believe I will have a chicken Caesar salad, hold the croutons.” “Sure thing! We’ll have that out for you two in a jiffy!” With a bright smile, the waitress whirled around and headed off to the counter. “As I was saying,” Wake continued, “why don’t you tell me exactly why we’re speaking? I’m a busy man. Been fishing a lot of mutilated mercs out of my harbor recently. It’s been rather taxing.” “I can imagine,” she nodded, feeling mildly sympathetic. “I’ll cut to the chase then.” Folding her hands nearly together on the table, she asked, “Where’s Minerva?” Wake leaned back in his seat and folded his arms. “Not sure if you remember, but your men came by ten years ago to ask me that. And my answer is the same as then: None of your fucking business.” He paused, his eyes narrowing suspiciously. “Though I wonder why you’d question me about this again after all these years.” The corners of her mouth tipped into a tight smile. “Because a source tells me you know exactly where she is.” She was bluffing, of course, but he didn’t need to know that. “You can either do this the easy way and tell me what you know, or we can do this the hard way and I make your life very difficult.” Wake laughed heartily. “Make my life difficult? I’ve seen more difficulty than you with your silver spoon wedged permanently in your mouth could ever hope to understand. Tell you what, though. Let me know what this so-called source of yours looks like, and I’ll be sure to stamp his body when I pull him out of the sea and send him right to your mansion.” Jemima rolled her eyes. “Must you be so vile?” Though she supposed it came with the job. They didn’t call it swearing like a sailor for nothing. “You’ve made your choice, then.” “I suppose I have.” At that moment, Rita returned with their food, cheerfully placing their meals on the table before running off to the next set of customers. Wake grabbed one of the thick-cut fries off his plate and bit into it. Internally, Jemima breathed a sigh of relief as she noted his lack of fangs. But it didn’t solve her problem. She was stuck without a solution. Frustrated, she picked up her fork and stabbed a piece of grilled chicken and a leaf of lettuce beneath it. Once again, Wake was refusing to give up information she knew he had. He could be the key to finally getting rid of Minerva Bright, but he was so set on being a hero. A hero… Perhaps she needed a different approach. After all, her scouring the city for one woman likely appeared nefarious when she simply wanted to relocate Minerva. Breaking the silence that had fallen between them, Jemima proposed an idea. “What if I promised you Miss Bright would stay safe?” “And I’m just supposed to believe you’d do that?” he snorted. “You’re cruel enough to try and make her beat up a child, but you’ll definitely let her waltz out of this mess safe and sound, eh? How she still sees any good in you, I can’t even fathom.” “I have no interest in harming her, Mr. Wake,” she responded with mild annoyance. “So then what exactly are you proposing, Jemima? Because I know you’re not just going to let her go for free.” “It’s a compromise of sorts,” she explained. “Miss Bright leaves the city, and I ensure she is protected on the way to her new home.” “She deserves to be in this city more than you do. Why don’t you leave?” “You and I both know why.” She stared at him while she took a bite of her salad. It wasn’t the best she had ever eaten, but it was palatable. “Tell you what,” Wake said, chomping down on another fry, “how about you pack it up and move to New Innsmouth? My brother is mayor, and I can tell him to ensure you have a very warm welcome.” The tone of his voice implied that said welcome would be anything but warm. “No, thank you,” she politely snapped after she swallowed her bit of salad. “Well it seems we’re at an impasse here, Jemima. I want Minerva back where she belongs, and you want her gone. And she steadfastly refuses to do this my way. I’m not sure what your source expected to accomplish here, but I’d fire them if I were you.” “I didn’t hire him,” she corrected. “On the contrary, a Mr. Indrid Cold simply passed along a tip.” She hadn’t been sure if name-dropping the man was a good idea, but the way Wake visibly responded told her this was the right move. He’d frozen with a fry halfway to his mouth, his eyes wide with a mix of anger and fear. “Indrid Cold?” he asked, the harsh arrogance completely drained from his voice. “That miserable—What exactly does that thing want?” Jemima opted to smirk and continue to eat her salad. Finally, she had gained the upper hand once more. “Oh enough with the smugness, woman. Just tell me what that worm wants.” “I haven’t the faintest idea,” she admitted. From his irritation, she gathered the two were acquainted. “Clearly you do, or you wouldn’t be here. He doesn’t send out his dogs for no reason.” “On the contrary, I’ve simply been informed you know the whereabouts of Miss Bright.” “And why, exactly, did he tell you that? Why is he even speaking to you, of all people? Did he recruit you? I know rich people enjoy joining cults but even with my low opinion of you, this seemed beneath you.” Jemima flinched, feeling completely offended. “I beg your pardon? I am not affiliated with any such thing.” She angrily stabbed another chunk of lettuce. “If you must know, it appears he was associated with the deceased mother of a dear friend.” “And who might this friend be?” She stared at Wake with narrowed eyes. “He is not associated with Mr. Cold, if that’s what you are implying.” “Fine. Just tell me what it wants and get this over with.” With a heavy sigh, she said, “How should I know? He simply passed on a message to me and left the premises.” “Ah, lovely. The Darkest Dawn and vagueness, hand in hand as always. But what exactly can I do if I don’t know its business?” “His business with the Amano family is none of your concern.” Jemima didn’t like the idea of exposing Ryo, but perhaps he could stay innocent enough if she vaguely alluded to the family as a whole. “The Amanos?” Wake asked incredulously. “As in your little chum Ryo? He’s not involved with them, is he?” “It’s a family matter,” she shrugged nonchalantly. “Certainly not my business to say.” “Well clearly it wants me to help in this matter. So tell me what it wants with the Amanos so I can get this over with.” Could the man not take a hint? Was he this out-of-touch with social norms? I’ve played nice long enough now, she decided. With a snort, she responded, “If you must know, then call Mr. Amano yourself. I, for one, will not betray the trust of a dear friend.” “What’s his number?” Jemima reluctantly pulled a pen out of her purse and wrote down Ryo’s phone number on an unused napkin. She’d memorized it over a year ago just in case of an emergency situation. This wasn’t particularly an emergency, but it did call for such knowledge. Wake quickly snatched it up, pulling out his phone and dialing. Ryo answered rather quickly by the looks of it as Wake began to speak. “Ryo Amano? This is David Wake. I—Yes, she’s across from me. Yes, that’s how I—Yes, I—“ He slammed his fist on the table, causing some nearby patrons to jump. “Shut your damn trap, you miserable whelp,” he hissed. “I need you to tell me, exactly, with no bullshit, what your business with Indrid Cold is.” There was a long pause where Wake said nothing, his expression utterly unreadable. After about five minutes, he slowly placed his phone on the table and rubbed his temples. “I… have a solution to his problem. I know for a fact where his sister is going to be tonight.” This caught Jemima’s attention. “Oh?” she asked calmly before taking another bite of her salad. “Yes,” he grumbled, “but you’re going to promise me something before I tell you.” She chewed slowly, intentionally making him wait simply because she could. When she finally answered, she said, “That entirely depends on what you’re promising.” “The exact time and place where you can find Rika Amano tonight,” Wake replied, irritation in his voice. “And all I want is for you to stop your pursuit of Minerva once you get her and allow her to return to Brightside’s in peace.” She wanted to immediately say the deal was off. How absurd of a request! To have wasted her resources for the past ten years? To let the woman walk free knowing all she knew? It was too dangerous! But then she realized his wording. I do love a good loophole, she laughed to herself. She would stop her pursuit, but there was nothing stopping, say, Macavity from continuing. Mustering an expression of great irritation, she growled, “Fine. So long as your information is good.” He stared at her carefully for a moment, then flipped over the napkin with Ryo’s number on it. He quickly scribbled something on it and passed it over. She peered at it and read his hastily written message. “Tonight after closing. She’s meeting with Minerva’s crew here.” Minerva’s crew? So she did have people working for her. How interesting. She mentally saved this bit of information for later and nodded, carefully folding the napkin and placing it in her purse, which rested on the booth beside her. “I do appreciate your cooperation in this matter, Mr. Wake,” she said with a sly smile. “Appreciate it while you can because your friend is a dead man no matter what he does. He gets his sister tonight, I don’t think anything will stop Minerva from taking you down. And if he doesn’t… He might be getting a visit from someone far worse than that grinning freak Cold.” “I appreciate the warning,” she said with warmth even though she was certain he was overreacting. “If you appreciated that, you’ll appreciate this one even more.” He leaned across the table, his voice lowering, as he said, “If anything at all happens to Minerva… If you go back on your word… I promise you one thing: They will never find what’s left of you.” “Please, Mr. Wake,” she scoffed. “I am a woman of my word.” Holding her hand to her chest, she vowed, “I will cease my pursuit of Minerva Bright.” “For your own sake, you’d better,” Wake replied as he stood up and withdrew his wallet, tossing a few bills down onto the table. “This ought to cover my bill and the tip. No need for you to be generous.” “How kind,” she sarcastically remarked. He certainly thought highly of himself. He snorted, an amused grin spreading across his face. “Watching you play with forces far beyond your comprehension… Whatever happens to you from here, I consider it karmic justice.” Jemima stared at him blankly. “Are you done, now?” “I suppose I am. Now don’t bother me again and make sure you keep your word or no amount of begging from Minerva will stop me.” With that, Wake turned and walked out of the restaurant, leaving her alone at the table. She continued to eat her salad for a few minutes, mulling over the information Wake had given her. She wasn’t entirely certain what Ryo would choose to do when it came to his sister, but the least she could do was give him the option. She set her fork down and pulled out her phone. She did feel bad about bothering Macavity during his time off, but this was a delicate matter. As always, he answered almost immediately. “Hey boss. How’d your meeting with that salty old bastard go?” “Quite well,” she smiled to herself. “I’ll keep this brief. We have a meeting this evening. Mr. Amano is not to know of it.” “Probably for the best. Need me to get anything prepared when I get home from the spa?” “Prepare the team to secure a package.” “This a heavy package? Gonna need some strong guys for the pickup?” “It may be wise, yes,” she confirmed. “Need me to go and supervise the pickup? I know it’s my day off and all, but I’d hate if your package got damaged.” “I would be honored if you would be my driver. You will, of course, be compensated appropriately for your time.” Which, in Jemima’s language, meant double pay. “How can I say no to that?” he chuckled, “You can’t,” she said matter-of-factly. “I’ll text you time and place later today.” ****** The atmosphere of the mansion was putting Gabby and her friends on edge due to the prospect of Jack showing up. While Jojo was certainly putting on a brave face, Gabby could tell he was absolutely terrified just by how restless and jumpy he was. Flynn, on the other hand, was far more convincing; she couldn’t detect a single hint of fear from him. Since Flynn and Vincent had taken to training in the backyard together during the day, preparing for the worst case scenario, Gabby had decided to stay by Jojo’s side as much as she could. He seemed to relax ever so slightly around her which was enough to convince her to remain his temporary bodyguard. For most of their waking hours, they lounged on the couch in the living room watching television. The shows her boyfriend picked to put on seemed to serve as a distraction from the evil that could appear at any moment. He doesn’t seem like himself at all, she noted to herself, briefly ignoring a courtroom drama to peer at Jojo. His mouth was set in a hard line as he kept his eyes locked on the tv screen. Despite her reassurance that he was safe and no one would let Jack lay a finger on him, he didn’t seem convinced in the slightest. She could hardly blame him given the trauma he’d experienced. Maybe we should go get ice cream or something. Get out of the house for a little bit. After all, if Jack was set to arrive at the mansion, he probably wouldn’t be searching restaurants for them. Before she could open her mouth to suggest her idea, someone shouted and entered the living room, making the two of them jump and yelp in fear. Gabby’s head snapped toward the doorway to see her grandmother looking triumphant. “Gabby!” she exclaimed cheerfully. “I have some excellent news! Do you have a moment?” Gabby glanced at her boyfriend. “I’ll be right back, okay?” He gave her a tired smile. “Ja, alright. I’ll be here.” She felt a tad guilty for leaving him during such a stressful time, but she knew her grandma wouldn’t keep her long. Eagerly hopping off of the couch, she followed her grandma into the kitchen. “I promise I won’t keep you long,” her grandma explained, echoing her own thoughts. “You need to stay with Jojo, at least until he and Flynn leave to lay low. But I not only have potentially good news, I have a special task for you!” “What is it?” she asked, feeling perplexed. “Well, firstly, the good news is your mother convinced Rhiannon to contact her father, which… went shockingly well! And he’s sending for someone I know will be a great help!” Any help in their situation was welcome help. She nodded to show she understood before curiously inquiring, “What’s the task?” “I would like you, Gabby, to ensure the safety of a few newcomers to the coven while they turn. In fact, I was talking with your mother, and… Well, I think once things settle down, you could have your very own coven!” Her eyes widened with shock. “Me? My… own?” It was a huge responsibility, one she wasn’t sure she was ready for. Her grandmother beamed at her. “I can sense the apprehension, but don’t worry. It doesn’t have to be immediate. Your mother, Amon, and myself will have to teach you the ropes, but I think you have the heart needed to be a strong, compassionate leader. Then we can get Mabel, Juno, the Cullen twins… Perhaps get Blanche away from her mother… And there we go, the start of your own coven! I imagine you’ll want to turn Flynn as well, so I can teach you how to do that… or give you an apple.” “You really think I can do it?” she whispered. Her head was swimming. “I believe you can do anything. Over your time in this coven, you’ve given your mother untold joy, you’ve helped Nestor and Mabel become far more sociable, you comforted the Cullens in their time of need, you’ve given Jojo hope and freedom… Most of all, you have helped me realize I had become truly monstrous and clouded by anger. I want to be better for your sake.” Her grandmother took Gabby’s face in her hands, leaned down, and kissed the top of her head. “You are my shining star, Gabriella Cross. I may no longer have a heart, but I still feel love for you all the same.” Gabby was so happy and warm, she felt like she might burst. She didn’t know what to say, so she simply replied, “I love you, Grandma, and I hope I can make you proud.” “You already have, dear. Now come, come! Let me introduce you to the three new additions to this household!” Her grandmother excitedly led her towards the foyer where three unfamiliar people were gathered. Gabby was surprised to see an older man among them. His thin, gray hair made him look like he could be her grandfather. He had visible wrinkles on his face and an aged, friendly smile. The other two, standing to his left, were younger women who appeared to be in their twenties. One was a black woman with short dark brown hair, her arms decorated with a few tattoos. She looked shy, which made Gabby feel for her. The other woman was short with curly blonde hair that was tied back into a ponytail. Her hands were folded neatly before her, and she had an air of calmness about her. “My new friends! I’d like you all to finally meet my granddaughter, Gabby,” her grandmother happily exclaimed. “Hi,” Gabby said, offering them a smile. “These three are Robert Carroll, Jasmine Gibbons, and Felicity Clark,” her grandmother explained, “but don’t let me speak for you, why don’t you tell Gabby a bit about yourselves?” Jasmine and Felicity exchanged awkward glances, but were saved by Robert’s chuckling. “Well, hey, I guess I’ll go first. Nice to meet ya, Miss Gabby. I’m Robert, I got me a hot dog stand in the park. You should come on by sometime, I’ll make ya a mean dog!” “Oh, uh, sure,” Gabby laughed softly. “I’d like that.” Next to him, Jasmine cleared her throat. “Hey, I’m Jasmine. I don’t know if you’re into, like, gamers or anything, but I’m a streamer. Or, well, I was.” She shrugged nervously. “I’m kind of on a break right now.” Gabby and the other two glanced at the last new member expectantly. “Oh, I guess I’m the only one left.” She waved her hand. “I’m Felicity, I work at a coffee shop and… Well, that’s it.” “I wish you could have met Chastity, but she’s nowhere to be found,” her grandmother sighed. “Still, I could never be disappointed with these three joining us. I think they’ll make fine additions to this coven! And my sweet Gabby here will be ensuring your safety while you turn, though of course she’ll have some help. We are all about supporting each other here!” Gabby nodded in agreement. “I’m here to help you with whatever you need.” “Well, hey, that’s kind of you,” Robert smiled brightly. “How long does it take?” Felicity asked hesitantly. “My envenomed apples don’t usually take more than a single night. It’s just very intense, so I’m told. But I assure you that you will be safe here; I trust each of the vampires in this house completely.” With a nod, Felicity explained, “I’ll have to call out of work sick, is all.” “That would be wise,” her grandma agreed. “I doubt you’d make coffee well while trying to figure out your own strength.” “But you’ll be the best barista in the city soon!” Gabby laughed. “I’d say she already is! Although I have little experience with baristas… I’ve spent the past century or so in the body of a giant snake, which did not give me many chances to go to coffee shops.” Felicity smiled and offered, “Well, I can teach you everything I’ve learned. It’s not much, but at least you can learn the basics.” “I might have to take you up on that,” her grandma winked before turning back to Gabby. “Now dear, why don’t you go spend some time with your boyfriend?” “Okay!” Eager to return to Jojo’s side, Gabby waved goodbye to the new members and skipped back to the living room. She found Jojo just where she’d left him on the couch and plopped down next to him again. “I’m back!” “Thank God,” Jojo sighed, “Rhapsody came in and turned on that mind-numbing hand show.” “It’s their yearly viewer mail special, and I want to see if Amon’s letter made it in,” Rhapsody replied from where she’d collapsed into the armchair. “The actors said it might not, but they’d email me the filmed reading if that happened.” “I wonder what he wrote in his letter,” Gabby thought aloud. Surely Amon wasn’t a fan of the show, too? “Hell if I know. All he told me is it had to do with Rex.” “I’m sure he’d love that,” Jojo said, rolling his eyes. “I wonder if this is an early birthday present or something.” “When’s his birthday?” Gabby asked with interest, already plotting out possible gift ideas. After how much he’d done to help Jojo, how could she not get him something? “February 11. So this would be very, very early,” Jojo laughed. “Maybe it’s late? I swear he got him something this year, though…” “Maybe Amon didn’t know when it would be on tv,” Gabby suggested. “I don’t know if he actually even watches it,” Rhapsody yawned. “He probably just heard me talk about my work on it at some point and just wanted to do something nice for Rex, seeing as he’s been his buddy so long and stuck by him even after that big shitshow with Dracula.” With a giggle, Gabby said, “I didn’t think Amon watched this.” “It does seem a bit lowbrow for him, ja?” Jojo chuckled. “If you get him high enough, he’ll laugh at anything,” Rhapsody snorted. “He may seem cool, uptight, and above it all, but Amon’s a huge dork. That's why I love the guy.” Gabby frowned. Getting him high was the last thing she was planning on doing. Jojo, on the other hand, seemed incredibly amused by this revelation. “Ok, you have to show me this sometime. I want to see Amon laughing at this!” He gestured to the TV, where Blue the fairy cat was being buried under an avalanche of letters. “Ow, my scapula! Meow meow meow!” It probably would have been funny if Gabby wasn’t so bothered by the thought of both Amon and Jojo using drugs. “Do you both do that?” she murmured quietly, hoping Rhapsody didn’t hear. “I mean, we don’t do anything as hard as Rhapsody,” Jojo whispered back sheepishly. “But it’s still illegal,” she pointed out. “Not here in Massachusetts,” Rhapsody chimed in. “Weed was legalized last year, and that’s all those two get up to so they’re good. Shouldn’t be illegal anywhere anyway, it’s no worse than alcohol.” Gabby huffed, but she didn’t say anything else. She couldn’t really argue it further, even if she wasn’t happy about it. “Aw, you’re watching this without me? I love the viewer mail specials,” came Flynn’s voice. He soon wandered into view, shirtless and sweating with a towel wrapped around his shoulders. “Haven’t missed much,” Rhapsody replied. “Did you take a shower?” Gabby asked, quickly averting her eyes and trying to stay focused on the silly kids’ show. “Nah, I was out in the yard sparring with Vincent. He’s apparently been getting good sleep and was in the mood to hone his skills. Got a bit hot, so I took my shirt off.” He moved further into the room, sitting down on the couch next to Gabby. Glancing at Rhapsody, he asked, “So did they read any letters yet?” “Not yet, they’re doing a bunch of skits first,” Rhapsody explained. “You know, dropping the coconuts, burying Blue in the mail, they dropped a giant bean on Ydnah… I think a few of these are recycled from the special in ‘88.” Surprised, Gabby asked, “This show has been on that long?” “Since ‘84, actually,” Rhapsody said. “Same actors the whole time. Handy, Ydnah, and Blue’s voices have never once changed. It’s kinda weird, isn’t it?” “That’s impressive,” she murmured. How anyone could stand the show being on air for over thirty years, she had no idea. But she had to give credit where it was due. “I’ve been watching it since I was six,” Flynn nodded, “my mom introduced it to me. Dad, he… he was always real weird about it. But my dad’s an asshole, so no surprises there.” “I wish I didn’t know about it,” Jojo sighed. Gabby giggled and nodded in agreement. “Aww, come on, don’t be a hater, man,” Rhapsody said. “It’s just goofy nonsense to entertain kids and people on illicit substances. Like me.” “Then why does Rex like it so much?” she asked. “Because he’s an idiot,” Jojo and Rhapsody said in unison. “And what about me? Am I an idiot?” Flynn teased. “No, you grew up with it. You’re cute,” Jojo laughed before freezing when it seemed to dawn on him what he said. He thinks Flynn is cute? Should she be jealous? The room fell quiet as they watched the rest of the nonsense unfolding onscreen: wacky antics punctuating some genuinely sweet and heartfelt letters. At the end of the special, it was obvious that whatever Amon had sent in hadn’t been read. Rhapsody let out a sigh and said, “Guess I’ll be refreshing my email all night. See ya later.” She pulled herself out of the armchair and shuffled out of the room, leaving Gabby alone with the boys. Another episode started playing right after the credits, but Gabby tuned it out. “I wonder why his letter didn’t make it,” she murmured. “Time constraints, maybe?” Jojo shrugged. Flynn was quiet for a moment. “I think… maybe there’s something about this show.” Gabby turned her head to the left to peer inquisitively at her friend. “What do you mean?” He shook his head. “I never really thought about it before, but it is really weird how this show has been going since the 80’s with no changes to the cast… It’s pretty bizarre. They sound exactly the same now as they did when I was a kid. You think maybe they’re vampires?” She burst out laughing. “No way.” “Flynn, I get where you’re coming from, but vampires tend to keep a low profile, or at least lower than a long-running children’s media franchise,” Jojo laughed in turn. “Oh come on, is this really more ridiculous than what Tony Sugar does?” “People think of him like he’s Ronald McDonald or Colonel Sanders; he’s a mascot,” Jojo countered. “Vampires don’t become actors. There’s too much scrutiny there.” “It’s sad,” Gabby sighed. She loved movies so much that she’d love to be in one. But it just wasn’t possible. “I hadn’t even considered that,” Flynn lamented. “I guess it would be too easy if vampires were behind everything, huh?” “Maybe someday we won’t have to hide anymore.” “It would be nice, ja?” “Aye…” Flynn murmured. “Er, anyway, I’m gonna go throw some clothes on. About time to get ready to leave, I think.” Before either of them could reply, Flynn stood up and left the room. “Oh, right,” Gabby sighed. “You have to leave soon, huh?” She’d forgotten all about the plan. “Ja…” Jojo muttered. “I don’t want to see Moore, I don’t want to see whoever Jack’s scrounged up to help him, and I especially don’t want to see Jack himself.” “I know. I just wish we didn’t have to be apart.” “It won’t be so long! Between your mother, your grandmother, Rex, and Rhiannon, this should be resolved in no time!” “I hope so,” she sighed. Remembering what her grandma had told her, she smiled gently. “But I have good news.” “Oh?” he said, tilting his head. “What’s that, liebling?” She could barely contain her growing excitement as she announced, “Grandma said she’s going to help me make my own coven after all of this is over.” “Really?” Jojo exclaimed. “That… That’s amazing! Do you know who you might want in it?” He gave her a playful, teasing look. “Am I invited in?” “You’re the first one I’m inviting,” she promised. “Good!” he chirped, leaning in to kiss her head. “So who am I sharing this coven with? Your friend Nestor is a shoo in I’m guessing.” “If he wants to,” she confirmed. “I want to invite Gemini, Mabel, and Juno, too.” “All good choices! Anyone else?” She thought for a moment. “I’m not sure.” Everyone else in the coven seemed pretty loyal to her grandma, and she didn’t want to “steal” people. “I bet Rex will join you, especially if I’m along. Maybe his sister will too, once they reunite!” Surprised, Gabby asked, “You think so?” “I know so. And when we find Sera… Well, she’s usually a lone wolf, but I think you might just be able to convince her!” She smiled again. “I would love it if she joined us, too.” “Hey,” Flynn said, returning to the room wearing a black and green checkered shirt, “looks like we’re getting a ride to the restaurant. Rex said we need an escort because Jack’s got some help lurking; about aside from Moore.” “Fuck’s sake,” Jojo huffed, “he really thinks he can intimidate us, ja? Well he’s in for a surprise because being an angel again has greatly improved Eve’s attitudes.” Gabby’s mood soured, and she let out a sigh. “I wish I could go with you.” “It’s better you don’t,” Jojo said sadly. “I don’t want you getting hurt if, God forbid, he finds me.” “He won’t find you,” Gabby promised. “Grandma won’t let him. And I won’t let him.” Jack wasn’t going to hurt Jojo ever again, and she was intent on making sure he didn’t even try. “I bet you could take him out easy,” Flynn smirked. “I’ve seen pictures of him; man’s a scrawny little bitch.” “Don’t you dare for a second underestimate him, Flynn,” Jojo snapped, “because if you do, he could… He might…” “He won’t do anything,” Gabby stressed. “I find that hard to believe. I know him, Gabby. He’ll try something. I just don’t know what or ifI’ll be able to avoid it…” Gabby took Jojo’s hands in hers and gently squeezed them. “I know you’re scared, but I promise he won’t do anything. Grandma and Mom and Amon are here to help.” “We all are,” Flynn promised, “so let’s get you out of here and to somewhere where he won’t think to look for you, ok?” Gabby hugged Jojo tightly, trying hard not to cry. She knew it would only be for a few days, but she already ached inside. “Stay safe,” she whispered. He promised he would, and they shared a soft kiss, one she could tell he didn’t want to break from. ****** “Are you fucking kidding me?” Minerva had already been feeling the stress of the day upon her with Wake having been called for a meeting by Jemima. She knew the woman was going to find them eventually, but not this quickly. What she had no way of knowing prior to his leaving the Inn was that Wake would try to sell Rika out. Upon returning, he had tried to avoid Minerva, but she’d been persistent and pulled him into her room to demand a recap of the encounter. Unsurprisingly, he’d caved fairly quickly. With a guilty frown and shame in his eyes, he’d revealed what he’d done. “Minerva—“ “No, no, you listen to me, you miserable old fish!” she snapped. “You really think I would want to trade Rika for my safety? After everything I’ve been through, you thought I’d want this?” “This is the only way, Minerva. Jemima’s in bed with the Darkest Dawn.” “It’s not the only way; it’s the easy way,” she shot back. “This is exactly why I didn’t come to you these past ten years, you know. Because the easy way out is all you ever suggest! Always murder, betrayal, violence, violence, and more violence!” “The world is a violent place, something you should know damn well by now,” Wake snarled. “And because it’s that way, I have to do all I can to protect you. I promised Rosa—“ “My mother,” Minerva interrupted, “would be so ashamed of you right now.” Wake froze, looking like he’d been slapped. All the anger seemed to drain out of him, and he closed his eyes and hung his head. Minerva almost felt like she’d gone too far, but if that was what it took to get him to shut up and listen, so be it. “Everything good in here?” Debra interjected from the doorway. Minerva had been so enraged, she hadn’t heard her approach. “Does it sound like it’s good?” Minerva sighed, feeling a little embarrassed she didn’t know how loud she was being. Of all the traits to inherit from her father, her inability to control her volume at times was the one she liked the least. Debra shrugged. “That’s why I’m here, really.” She glanced at Wake before adding, “Do you need help, or…?” “Yes. Come in and shut the door. This old fish has something to explain to you.” Her friend glanced at Wake again suspiciously. “Okay…” She gently closed the door and shuffled inside a few inches. Crossing her arms over her chest, she waited expectantly. “Well?” Minerva demanded. “Tell her what you told me.” “I told Jemima about the meeting tonight in return for Minerva’s safety,” he grumbled. Debra sighed and shook her head. “That’s going to complicate everything.” Minerva shook her head. “No, it’s not. Because you—“ She whirled back towards Wake, jabbing a finger into his chest. “—are going to go and make absolutely sure Debra gets out.” “Do I—“ “Yes, you have to! Take your own path and survey the restaurant. If things get out of hand, do what you have to do. But I swear on my father’s grave, if you kill anyone…” “I am capable of being non-lethal,” Wake muttered. “I’ll be fine,” Debra yawned. “Jemima Mathers doesn’t scare me.” “She doesn’t scare any of us, but if Wake wants to be back in my good graces, he’s going to do this. Unbelievable. You’ve been alive how long and you’re pulling this childish shit?” “152 years.” “Say what now?” Debra said, her eyes wider than Minerva had ever seen them before in the ten years she’d known the woman. Both Minerva and Wake looked at each other awkwardly, realizing what they’d just let slip in their argument. Then they both turned towards Debra. “Well…” Minerva began, unsure if she wanted to explain this. “If we ignore it, maybe she’ll forget like humans usually do,” Wake muttered. With a snort, her friend scoffed, “Not likely. I’m a fucking detective, in case you’ve forgotten.” “I did,” Wake replied dryly. “Look,” Minerva said. “Debra… I’ve been meaning to let you in on this since we got here. There’s a lot I’ve never explained about me, my family… this crusty old fish here. And it’s extremely hard to wrap your mind around. I just… I don’t know if you want to go into the meeting with all this on your mind.” Her friend shrugged. “Might as well get it over with.” Minerva clapped her hands together nervously. “Mr. Wake is over 150 years old. He’s also not human, and his name isn’t David Wake.” Debra stared at her blankly, waiting for her to continue. “I… Jesus, I don’t even know how to make this comprehensible.” “I could always peel off this damn disguise,” Wake snorted. Without missing a beat, Debra dared, “Do it.” Minerva stared intently at Debra, waiting to see her reaction, trying as hard as she could not to glance sideways and see Wake remove his disguise. It didn’t matter how many times she’d witnessed it over the years, it was always extremely unsettling to see a man peel his skin off, even if it wasn’t really his skin. She heard the wet, rubbery sounds followed by a squishy flop as the disguise he wore in his day to day life dropped to the floor. “Has this gotten it over with?” she heard him say beside her. It had been a long time since she’d seen in him in all his amphibious glory, his mottled blue-green skin, large shiny eyes, and webbed claws just as she remembered them from years ago. He really hadn’t aged a day in all this time. Minerva watched her friend take in Wake’s real appearance with an expressionless face. Her eyes had resumed their usual tired droopiness, and she looked unimpressed. “What are you, exactly?” Debra questioned. “There are many names for my kind.” “The short answer is that they’re what we know as mermaids,” Minerva said, smirking in amusement at the annoyed glint in Wake’s fishy eyes. “As you can see, they’re quite a bit different than the legends.” “You don’t say,” Debra laughed. “He’s missing a shell bra and a glamorous tail.” “You humans are so funny,” he grumbled sarcastically, though there was the slightest hint of amusement in his voice. “At least you’re taking this well.” “He didn’t think you’d be able to handle this when I first got back in touch with him,” she explained. “He has a very low opinion of most humans. He thought you’d run out screaming if you knew the truth.” Debra snorted. “What do I look like, a faint-hearted housewife from the forties?” “You don’t want me to answer that,” Wake grumbled. “Now, I suppose a reintroduction is in order. I am Triton, Deep Lord of the North Atlantic. Feel free to bow any time, human.” “Oh, stop. You don’t even like being royalty,” Minerva sighed. “I see why you go by something as lame as ‘David Wake.’” Debra turned to Minerva and suspiciously asked, “How many other non-humans do you have in this group?” “Just Cora,” Minerva said. “She’s a siren, a sort of fairy.” “Why am I not surprised,” she muttered, shaking her head in amusement. “That kid, Allen, is a vampire,” Wake stated bluntly. “And he’s in a doomsday cult.” Minerva whirled towards him and angrily snapped, “Oh, enough! You’re too paranoid about that cult. That’s why we’re in this mess!” “Vampires, too? Man, I need some coffee.” “Almost everything you can imagine is real in some fashion,” Wake said. “Let’s make two pots. I think I’m going to need it in order to not rip Jemima’s goons in half tonight.” “Sure.” Minerva gestured towards his disguise on the floor. “You going to get redressed first?” “Probably should. Give a fish some privacy, I’ll meet you two down there.” She gave him a polite nod and with Debra close behind, the two left the old fish in her room. “So,” Minerva began as they headed towards the kitchen, “I know it’s tempting, but don’t tell the girls yet. I want this to be their reward for helping with Rika.” “They’re going to love this,” Debra chuckled. “Might want to get earplugs for all the damn squealing.” “If Jemima didn’t already have an idea where we were, they’d clue her in real quick,” she chuckled. “But,” she added, her voice turning serious, “there’s more to it for Rita. I think something supernatural is behind what happened to her mother… and mine.” “Why do you say that?” “Have you ever heard the story of Rupert Rhine, Debra?” Her friend rolled her eyes. “I work with Rita.” “Good! You do pay attention to her! Now that you know this, perhaps you’ll believe that the curse on June 30th is all too real.” “Do you want me to?” “Yes,” she sighed, “I would.” Debra considered this for a moment before saying, “I’ve always said I believed that you believe.” Minerva felt relief wash over, and before she could stop herself she pulled Debra into a hug. “You have no idea how much it means to me that you’re taking this so well,” she said, her eyes welling up a bit. “I’ve wanted to tell you for years, but I thought you’d think I’d finally cracked.” “Nah, I knew you cracked when you said you liked me,” Debra joked. “Damn weirdo.” “You are such an ass,” Minerva teased back. It truly was a relief to finally get this all out in the open, and Debra taking it in stride made it doubly so. It gave her hope that once Rika was saved and the issue with Jemima was resolved, they might finally solve the greatest mystery of Rhine City together. ****** Sitting in the backseat of Rex’s fire truck red jeep, Jojo stared quietly out the window watching the sights of the city pass him by. He and Flynn were on the way to Brightside’s to wait out Eve’s confrontation with Jack. He had been trying so hard to put on a brave face for everyone but he knew that if Jack wanted to crush his spirit, he would. He thought back to the early days with the man. His sister had been so excited to introduce him to Jack, and he still could see her pleased grin. He’d been struck by how beautiful the man was as soon as he’d first laid eyes on him. His soft caramel brown hair, sparkling blue eyes, and gorgeous smile had drawn him right in. As much as he now loathed the man with every fiber of his being, he couldn’t deny Jack had the face of an angel. At any rate, he had been pretty enough to distract Jojo from his absolutely atrocious attempts at German. Jojo recalled his first few nights with him and the forceful passion Jack had displayed in the bedroom. He certainly hadn’t expected Jack to take initiative quite like he had but at the same time, he hadn’t minded. He’d liked letting someone else have control; it’s what he’d thought he’d needed. In hindsight, he could pick out several moments that should have raised red flags: Jack’s roughness, his overly forceful kisses, the way he’d bite down too hard... Queer people were not quite as accepted back in the early 20th century, so he had reasonably assumed Jack was merely repressed and needed to get some action. But then came the night that a panicked Sera had told him he’d needed to get away from Jack, that he was dangerous and volatile. He remembered the unease, the feeling that he'd long ignored rising to the surface. She’d told him she’d been warned by a coven who’d been tracking Jack and that they would be happy to help him get away from the man. They’d left that night to join up with them, but Jack found them anyway. He didn’t take the rejection well. After stabbing Sera and tossing her into a river, he’d ambushed Jojo with the collar and had whisked him away to be brutalized for months on end. He’d been treated like a dog, subject to every one of Jack’s twisted, maddening perversions. If Rex hadn’t broken in and saved him when he did, he might have gone completely mad. There was truly no earthly way he could have foreseen what a monster Jack Fairchild was to be from their early relationship and yet, he still could not help but berate himself for not predicting what seemed like such a plain truth now. He could see Rex’s eyes flit worriedly to him in the rearview, which brought him back to the present. “Fuck, man. I promise I’m not gonna let that little cunt get to you, okay?” He nodded silently in response. He couldn’t exactly hold Rex to his word because Jack was as unpredictable as he was evil, but he at least appreciated the sentiment. Rex had always done his best to keep him safe from Jack, even when it meant being unable to see his sister. The man had given up so much on his behalf, it made Jojo’s heart ache. When Rex pulled into the parking lot, they were surprised to see it was pretty packed. Although they’d been warned the restaurant would be closing early, they hadn’t predicted such an insane rush. Thankfully, Rex had called ahead to reserve a table for them, just in case. “Well… This is where we part ways for now, boys,” Rex sighed. “Red, you better fucking take good care of Jojo, okay? Like, I’m not doubting you can, but… Fuck, just be safe, alright? That fucker shows up, don’t be a hero and run. And if one of those shitheads he hired shows up… Fuck them up.” “Don’t worry, Rex,” Flynn nodded, “I’ve got this. I swear on my life I’m not going to let anything happen to him.” Jojo felt himself blush. God, I can’t deal with this right now on top of everything else, he thought, trying his best to shove these feelings away. He was starting to realize what that fleeting crystal-clear thought he’d had towards the end of the spell was the other day, but with everything going on he’d done his best to ignore it. Now was certainly not the time to address this. As he and Flynn got out of the door, Rex rolled his window down and said, “Look, I know this is… It fucking sucks, I get it. But it has to go right. Eve’s back to normal, we have Rhiannon and me on this… It’s gonna be fine.” He could sense Rex was saying this almost as much for himself. Putting on a brave smile for both their sakes, he replied, “Ja. I trust you, Rex. It’ll be fine.” With a wave goodbye, Rex sped off, and he and Flynn headed into Brightside’s. Even having never been there before, Jojo felt a warm sense of familiarity. It resembled a lot of the diners he had visited back in the 50’s and 60’s when he’d been on road trips with Rex and Dallas. He could even spot a jukebox far across the restaurant, slightly obscured by a group of teenagers who were flipping through the songs and laughing to themselves. “Hello,” greeted a waitress as they stepped up towards the front, “we’re a little busy right now, so there may be a wait.” “We actually called ahead, there should be a table reserved for Johan Faust.” “That’s me,” Jojo waved sheepishly. “Oh!” the girl exclaimed. “That’s right! Right this way, then!” She led them over to a nice booth with a window that was fairly close to the jukebox and only had one booth right next to it, which was occupied by an average looking man and a person bundled in a hoodie and comically large sunglasses. She handed them a pair of menus as they sat down. “I’m Iris, I’m going to be serving you. It may be a bit before I can get in your order. I can get you some drinks in the meantime, though!” “I’ll have a coffee,” Flynn yawned. “Er, please. Sorry.” “I’ll have root beer,” Jojo added. Iris gave them a friendly smile, turned on her heel, and went off to fetch their drinks. Jojo almost immediately turned his attention to the menu, scanning it over. Almost everything sounded mouth-wateringly delicious, but a diner like Brightside’s could only be judged by the quality of their burgers. “Hey,” Flynn began, a hint of nervousness in his voice, “you don’t have to answer if it’s… you know, too much right now, but I was wondering: Who exactly are the Killer Elite? I kept hearing that thrown about, but who are they exactly?” Jojo snorted. “That’s what he calls his coven. Really, they’re just a collection of creeps a friend of his sends his way.” “Jack has friends?” “Just one. Everyone else barely tolerates him at best, but he talks about this guy as if they’re close. I hope I never meet him; I shudder to think the kind of person who’d willingly befriend Jack… Can we talk about something else? I don’t really want to think about this.” “Right, right, I’m sorry!” “It’s fine, I just… How about we talk about something more pleasant, ja?” “Yeah,” Flynn nodded. “How about you tell me about some of the vampires you actually like in the coven? I didn’t meet many, sadly.” “Well, besides the ones back at the house,” he began, “I’m rather fond of Dallas. Walter is a very nice man, Kristoph is very nice—“ “Even though he dresses like he’s in the Gestspo?” “I’m sure he was just infiltrating some Nazi group again and couldn’t find time to change before he showed up,” Jojo shrugged. “He has a history of getting stuck in awkward situations like that. Anyway, who else… Tony Sugar obviously, everyone likes him… And the Deering twins. I met them right after they turned, and they’re awfully secretive, but I think it’s sweet how devoted they are to keeping each other safe. They have such a strong sibling bond…” Jojo trailed off, wistfully remembering how close he and Sera had been, but Flynn soon cut through his thoughts. “Have you met many vampires outside the coven you like?” “A few here and there,” he nodded, “There’s a vampire mercenary I met named Weston who is a pleasant fellow, for one. But I especially like Rex’s sister, Rosemary. I wish I could have spent more time with her, but I suppose I’ll get my chance soon enough.” Iris returned with their drinks and was thankfully able to take their order down as well. It seemed both Jojo and Flynn had come to the same conclusion on what to order: the signature Brightburger, an impressive-looking sandwich made to be a combination of burger and taco. He certainly couldn’t speak for Flynn’s decision, but he had felt particularly moved by the description of the burger as being something the founder had made out of love for his wife and her culture. Iris took down their orders and walked off. For a moment, they sat in a comfortable silence. Then Flynn cleared his throat. “Actually, there was something I wanted to ask you. You know Rex pretty well, right?” Jojo’s eye twitched involuntarily. “I am quite intimately familiar with him, ja.” Flynn’s face turned red. “Right, so, um… Have you ever got the sense like he’s… holding something back? Like, when you were with him, did it ever feel like he was trying not to bring more than lust to the table even though it’s obvious he wants more?” “Ja. Between what happened with Mina and what happened to his lovers, Roland and Marishka, I think he’s trying his hardest to overlook happiness right in front of him so he doesn’t get hurt again.” “Who were Roland and Marishka?” “They were a pair he was involved with at Dracula’s school. When Jack attacked, they held him off so Rose could escape… I only know about them because his daughter’s middle name is Marishka, and he told me why he named her that.” “Ah, he’s into polyamory, aye? A real Dracula and his brides and grooms?” “You could put it like that I suppose,” Jojo snorted as he took a sip of his root beer. “So I guess that means I need to bring in another guy or gal to really make him happy, huh?” He nearly choked on his drink, which caused Flynn to flinch in surprise. “I, uh, I’m sorry,” he coughed. “You sounded so serious, I thought—“ “I am serious.” Flynn must’ve noticed his jaw dropping because he laughed and said, “Come on, Jojo. You should know Rex is worth anything. Dunno where I’d ever find another guy or a gal to do this, but I think it would work with the right person.” Before Jojo could respond to this revelation, an unfamiliar voice from behind him said. “Did you say Jojo?” He whipped his head around in alarm and saw the stranger they’d passed by on their way to the table peering over the booth at him from behind her massive shades. “Oh yeah… Easy, this is him, right?” A grouchy, bored voice replied, “Yeah, I think so.” “And who exactly are you?” Flynn said. “I’m, uh… No one special. The guy with me, he’s Easy.” “Easy?” Flynn snorted. “Is that really your name?” “Yes.” His tone made it clear the question irritated him. “Do you have siblings named Medium and Hard, too?” Flynn continued teasingly. “Flynn, please!” Jojo snapped, before offering the stranger an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry to you and Easy. We’re a bit on edge.” “Does it have anything to do with the guy outside?” “Guy outside?” he panicked. He immediately glanced out the window, scanning the parking lot, but didn’t see anyone suspicious. “What’d this guy look like?” Flynn asked. “He was big, bald, bearded, and burly,” the odd woman nodded. Genuine fear coursed through Jojo. If Moore was outside the diner somewhere asking people if they’d seen him, it was only a matter of time before a well-meaning diner patron ratted him out and put everyone in jeopardy. It also meant leaving the diner was going to be a nightmare. “We’re so fucked, Flynn,” he whimpered. “Hey, hey, let’s calm down,” the woman said. “How bad is this guy out there?” “He’s the worst,” Flynn replied, “just a genuinely repulsive person.” “I kinda got that vibe, honestly…” She paused and seemed to mull something over before offering, “Hey, if you guys want… I have to stay here after closing for a meeting. If I say you’re with me, they’ll probably let you stay here. Then we can leave together. I doubt this guy wants to mess with a whole group of people.” “What?” Jojo gasped. “You’d do that for us?” “Yeah! Helping the people of Rhine City is what I do! And, uh, also…” She leaned a bit closer and looked back and forth. “I overheard you guys talking, and I think we have a lot in common.” She cautiously opened her mouth wider, revealing a telling pair of fangs. “Ah!” Jojo exclaimed softly. “You’re like me.” He paused, then added, “Well… Would you like to join us, then? There’s room at the table for two more, ja?” The stranger disappeared over the table, and a moment later she and her companion stood by their table with their drinks in hand. Both Flynn and Jojo moved over to allow them room, and the girl opted to sit next to Flynn while the guy perched on the very end of the seat with Jojo. Looking more comfortable than she had a moment earlier, the girl said, “I guess I can tell you, my name is Rika. And, uh, sorry for eavesdropping and all that.” “You didn’t exactly try to talk quietly about it or anything,” Easy mumbled under his breath. “Well, unless you already know the truth, you’d have just ignored it or assumed we were crazy.” “I’m guessing your boyfriend is new to this or he doesn’t know how those not in the know tend to filter these things out,” Flynn added dryly. “I didn’t even know that,” Rika admitted, “but yeah, he’s new to this. He only found out after I got up after having a hole blown in me.” Looking more annoyed than ever, Easy argued, “Not everyone is oblivious. Some of us pay attention pretty closely.” “Oh, alright!” Flynn smirked. “Then tell me Easy, which of the customers here is the succubus? Think you can point her out?” For a split second, his eyes widened, but they returned back to a bored glare almost immediately. “Hmm,” he grunted, turning in his seat to scan the interior of the restaurant behind him. For a long awkward moment, Jojo watched as the man silently observed the diners carefully. Eventually, he faced forward again and shrugged. “Could be anyone. I’d have to sit and watch for a while, but I could probably figure it out.” “Take all the time you need, we’ll be here a while! If you figure it out, I’ll pay for whatever you’re buying.” The man snorted. “Yeah, okay.” “I’m a man of my word.” “Ha! Easy’s got this in the bag, buddy!” Rika exclaimed. “I should’ve ordered something more expensive!” “Flynn, how do you know who in here is a succubus?” Jojo hadn’t spent much time around Nightwalkers despite his long life; he’d met a few here and there, but the ones he’d met hadn’t struck him as having extremely obvious tells when disguised and out among humans. “I’ve trained my entire life to be able to combat these sorts of beings. It’s pretty obvious if you know what to look for.” “Gabby really lucked out, getting you as a bodyguard. Don’t tell Hannah how good you are, though. I think she’d be crushed.” “Why do you think I don’t talk about it? I’d rather folk think I’m just some sheltered chump who’s too weak and awkward to be a threat. Makes it easier to catch them by surprise.” “You sneaky boy, you,” Jojo teased. Iris returned with their food, though she paused with a startled look on her face when she saw Rika and Easy were now at their table. “Um, what’s going on here?” “Hey,” Rika whispered conspiratorially to the waitress, “these two guys… There’s some weirdos stalking them. Would it be okay if they stuck with me after closing? I don’t want them getting jumped.” “Oh!” Iris exclaimed. “Um, I don’t think that’ll be an issue, honestly! Do you know them, or—” “Not personally, but they’re part of a group I’m in, and I have to look out for my own.” “I completely get it,” Iris nodded hurriedly. “Alright, I’ll let my friends know! And you two, you can just stay there in your seat as long as you need, okay?” “Okay,” Jojo sighed. As Iris walked off, a sense of relief washed over him for the first time all day. He picked up the decadent sandwich before him and took a big bite. He was astounded to find the taco theme worked exceptionally well. The beef was expertly seasoned, and the guacamole certainly being freshly made. Flynn, likewise, took a large bite, his eyes widening. “This is a tasty burger!” he said in a rather odd tone. Jojo raised an eyebrow at the peculiar enunciation. “Why do you say it like that?” “Have you ever seen Pulp Fiction? Samuel L. Jackson says it like that near the start.” “Ah, ok… No, I’m not much a fan of Tarantino.” “Don’t like his style?” “Not really. I was never too big on exploitation movies in the 70’s. I did like that cowboy one, Django, but other than that…” He shrugged. “I’m not a fan of how weird he is about feet, either. It brings to mind someone I’d rather not be thinking about.” “Oh,” Flynn muttered, glancing down at his burger. “You know, I always assumed that was a joke. But he actually likes feet?” “Ja, and he’s not exactly secretive about it either. I think he knows it makes people uncomfortable so he brings it up a fair bit.” “What an absolute freak.” Rika tilted her head curiously and said, “Who’s this insane foot freak guy you’re talking about? Is that the man we ran into out there?” Jojo shook his head. “No, but they’re working together… Do you know of Jack Fairchild? The Ripper of Whitechapel?” “Jack the Ripper is a vampire?” she hissed quietly. “And he’s after you? Jeez, I’m even more glad I’m keeping you two in here. I remember accidentally stumbling on the photo of his victim when I was a kid. It made me puke. I’m not letting that happen to anyone.” “You’re being too loud,” Easy grumbled. “I’m not,” Rika shot back in irritation. “Again, buddy, no one gives a shit. Unless Jojo or your girlfriend gets up and bites someone’s neck, no one will pay us much mind.” Easy stared at Flynn blankly. “She’s not my girlfriend.” Flynn paused, staring back at him, before giving a slight nod. “I suppose I should’ve known better, aye?” “And what the fuck is that supposed to mean?” Rika snapped. “Flynn, must you instigate a fight with the people helping us?” Jojo sighed. “I was just agreeing with Easy,” Flynn grumbled. “Mein gott, are you twelve, schatzi? This is so unbecoming.” He turned to Easy with a guilty smile. “I’m really sorry, Easy. I promise he’s not always like this. He’s usually a sweetheart.” “Sure.” The man twisted in his seat to resume looking around the restaurant again, likely trying to find the succubus. “I’d say Easy’s not always like this,” Rika said, “but he has been the whole time I’ve known him. It’s part of his charm, I’d say.” “He’s quite a character, for certain.” “I can hear you,” he grumbled. “I mean that as a compliment!” Jojo insisted sheepishly. He grunted again. Rika let out a sigh, then turned to Flynn. “Can you give him a hint, maybe?” “Hell no! He can figure it out himself or not at all, since he’s apparently so good at this.” “I don’t need a hint.” He turned back around, slouching in his seat looking utterly bored. “If I had to really guess, I’d say it’s that one blonde with her back to us. Something about her energy seems…” He paused for a minute, searching for the right words, but ultimately shrugged and concluded with, “Yeah.” Rika turned to scan the restaurant. “Huh, that girl? I feel like I’ve seen her somewhere before…” “You’re… You’re fucking kidding me, right?” Flynn said, his mouth dropped open in shock before turning into a grin. “Aye, guess I’m having some humble pie with my dinner, because you’re one off. It’s that tall girl with the rosy pink hair eating with her! But the fact you noticed there’s something off about her…” Surprisingly, Easy didn’t seem all that disappointed about getting it wrong. On the contrary, he was frowning to himself, muttering something about whether or not the blonde knew her friend was a succubus. “So, how could you tell, Flynn?” Rika asked. “What gave it away?” “It’s how she sits. Succubi have wings, and they still sit in regards to that even when they’re magically hidden. She’s leaning forward a bit with her back off the chair, that’s the big tip off.” “I’d no idea,” Jojo admitted. “Guess this is a learning experience for all of us, ja?” From there the conversation turned more normal and pleasant, though Easy was still rather quiet and moody and had become distracted by something on his phone. Jojo felt fortunate he’d bumped into Rika as he was more relaxed than he had been all day. I’ll be ok, he thought. He won’t find me. He won’t. ****** Just kill me now, Akina thought miserably as she drove across the city to Liquid Heaven with her unrequited crush sitting in the front seat of her car. As she had predicted, twenty-four hours was not enough time to pull herself together. She still felt an achy numbness in her chest and an overall feeling of worthlessness. Debra, at least, was silent the whole ride. She was slumped in her seat staring out the window. Had she dreaded the ride together as much as Akina had? When they pulled up to the coffee shop, Debra barely waited for her to finish parallel parking before nearly jumping out of the car and grumbling, “Thanks.” Akina watched her rush inside before sighing in frustrated relief. The sooner this whole thing was over with, the better. Maybe I should just be done with everything after this. She could probably find a decent job that paid minimum wage. Sure, it would be a pay cut compared to what Minerva was giving her, but at least it wouldn’t be under the table. And best of all, she wouldn’t completely dread going to work every day. She nearly jumped out of her skin when Rue flung open one of the back doors. She’d been so lost in her own thoughts and misery that she hadn’t noticed them approaching her car. “I’m gonna kick Felicity’s ass next time I see her. This shift was brutal without her. Plus I had no one to talk to,” Rue groaned as she sank into the seat and nearly slammed the door in frustration. “I was there,” Allen smirked, neatly sitting in the passenger side’s back seat. “You were a customer, I can’t just be chatting with you all day. Besides, what would we even talk about? Just gossip about Iris for six hours?” “Yeah.” “Hey,” Akina sighed, starting the car. “Where’s Debra?” “She had to use the crabby old lady’s room.” Rue shrugged. An awkward silence settled in the car while they waited for he woman. Without Rita around, Akina didn’t feel confident enough to talk to either Rue or Allen on her own. When Debra plopped into the front seat a few minutes later, she sighed heavily. “Right. Let’s get this over with.” Brightside’s wasn’t too far away from Liquid Heaven, but the drive was still as excruciatingly awkward as before. Akina almost breathed a sigh of relief when they pulled into the diner’s parking lot. “So the plan is for me and My Chemical Romance over here go in the front and then you two slip in the back, right?” Rue asked. “I still can’t believe this is happening.” “Do you need me to go in?” Akina mumbled. “I can just stay in the car…” “Um, yeah?” Rue replied incredulously. “Rita wants you there, Iris wants you there, and even I want you there. This is like your real initiation into our friend group, investigating a big mystery of the city with us.” “She’s coming with,” Debra promised. “Head on in.” Rue shot Akina finger guns, then slid out of the car. “Come on, Weird Al! Don’t keep your girlfriend waiting!” “Yeah…” Allen muttered absentmindedly. Akina glanced at his reflection in the rearview mirror and noticed he seemed distracted. He was staring out his window across the parking lot. She peered past Debra and tried to find the source of his interest, but there was nothing to be seen other than the three dozen parked cars. “You good?” she asked, her eyes landing on his reflection once more. “Akina…” Allen began, “I need you to listen carefully. When you get out back, go inside, and if you see anyone you don’t recognize, don’t speak to them. Do you understand?” “Ooh boy, you’re spooking me, Al,” Rue shivered. Completely dumbfounded, she stumbled over her words. “Uh… Yeah… I’ll… I’ll do that.” “Would you two idiots get inside?” Debra snapped. “We’re wasting time.” Allen shot her a cold look. “Of course, ma’am.” “Yeah, uh, sure,” Rue mumbled before running to the door with Allen walking calmly behind her. “Go to the back,” Debra ordered. Akina silently cruised around the building, finding an empty spot in the rear lot. Before she could unbuckle her seatbelt, Debra spoke up again. “Before we go in there, I want to make one thing very clear to you. This isn’t about you, Akina. However you’re feeling right now, get over it. This whole mission is bigger than you, so put your big girl pants on, go in there, and help Minerva. Do you understand?” “Yes,” she mumbled, her mood plummeting even further. “Good, then get over yourself because the world doesn’t fucking revolve around you.” Debra flung open the car door and slid out. “And if this goes badly, I’ll let Minerva know whose fault it is.” She slammed the door shut. Ignoring the sharp pain Debra’s words left behind, Akina slowly climbed out of her car. She sullenly followed the woman, waiting at the back door for Rita to collect them. This wasn’t about her as Debra had made quite clear. So suck it up and get over it, Akina. They waited for a minute or two before the door slowly opened. Rita poked her head out, her eyes darting back and forth across the lot behind them. “There’s no one else out there with you, right?” she muttered nervously. “No weird guys and gals?” “Parking lot looks clear,” Debra confirmed. “Cars appeared empty. Didn’t see anyone suspicious when we pulled in.” Akina hadn’t even realized Debra was keeping an eye out. Minerva had called everyone earlier that day to briefly explain Jemima Mathers had been tipped off about the meeting, but Akina had assumed Cora and her “birds” would have their backs. “Ok, good… There was a really weird pair of guys hanging out back here earlier. I was getting a bit anxious especially when I had to take the trash out… Oh, and you didn’t spot a pretty boy wearing heels out there, did you?” Debra snorted. “Almost wish I had. He sounds fucking ridiculous.” Rita opened the door wider. “Alright, good. Rika has a couple friends with her, and Heel Boy is stalking them apparently. Come on in.” Akina followed Debra inside trying to look as nonchalant as possible. They just needed to get in, talk to Rika, and get out. Then she was done, and she could avoid Debra for a while. Rita led them through the kitchen to the front, looking out over the nearly empty restaurant. Aside from the minimal kitchen staff still cleaning in the back, the only people left were Iris, who was standing by a booth seating four unfamiliar people (probably the customers Rita had mentioned) and Rue and Allen, who were sitting at an adjacent table staring at the front door. “Where do you want me?” Debra asked, sounding more bored than anything else. “Away from a window, just in case,” Rita said. She gestured to the table where Rue and Allen were. “Come on, Akina. Rita, get us a side of fries, will you?” With a jerk of her head, Debra led Akina to the table and took the empty chair across from Allen, leaning against the wall. “Just sit and relax. No reason to get yourself all worked up.” Akina plopped into the booth. ‘Yeah,” she sighed. “I’m just the driver, anyway.” “Every member of an organization matters, no matter how small they think they are,” Allen muttered. “Quit your pity party,” Debra scolded. “None of this would even be happening if not for you, so take some damn pride in yourself for once.” “Geez, lady,” Rue sighed, “did someone shit in your coffee pot this morning? I get you’re not the happiest camper, but why are you being so miserable? You’re about to help out Minerva in the biggest way possible. Relax.” “Tell that to her,” she snorted, cocking her head in Akina’s direction. “She’s moody because she got turned down. Happens to everyone. It's not the end of the world.” Says you, Akina thought miserably. “Why on Earth would anyone turn her down? Are they crazy?” Rita asked, as she returned with a steaming hot plate of fries. “Anyone would be lucky to date her.” “Rita, you are so damn thirsty,” Rue snorted. Debra picked up a fry and blew on it for a solid minute before answering, “And yet she’s completely oblivious.” “I… should get up. Keep an eye on the door,” Allen said. “Rika keeps shooting me dirty looks anyway. It’s best I make myself scarce.” Grateful for the distraction, Akina asked curiously, “She’s here?” “Yeah, you can’t really miss her either. She’s the girl over there with fire truck red hair wearing a jean vest,” Rue said. “I’ll go with Weird Al, make sure he doesn’t lick the windows or whatever freaky shit he’s planning on doing.” Both Akina and Debra turned their heads in unison to their neighboring table to see the four people sitting there staring at them with a mixture of baffled and entertained expressions. Feeling stupid for not having realized they were being watched during their whole conversation, Akina shyly smiled. “Hey,” Rika waved back. “Debra and Akina are ready whenever you are!” Rita chirped as Allen and Rue vacated their seats. She turned excitedly to Akina and whispered, “This is amazing, isn’t it? We’re finally gonna get some answers!” “You do the talking,” she said quietly. Rita was more personable than she was, and it was her big moment, anyway. “Sounds like a plan!” The girl was so excited, it was contagious. Akina felt her mouth twist into a small smile in support. Maybe being here was the last place she wanted to be, but at least she’d witness her friends accomplishing the seemingly impossible. I guess that makes this whole thing worth it in the end. “Quite a colorful cast of characters gathered here,” Rika said as she moved to sit at their table. “Maybe a bit too colorful in some places.” She shot a dirty look across the restaurant at Allen before turning back to them and smiling. “Sorry, Miss Amano. We know there’s some shaky history between you two, but Iris was pretty insistent he’d help keep us safe,” Rita said, bowing her head apologetically. “And considering what day it is—“ “I get it. Probably for the best he’s here considering what’s going on in the city…” Rika tilted her head curiously. “Anyway… Who are you people, really?” “I’m Rita Rigby, one of the hosts of the Tales from Rhine City podcast! You’ve met my cohost Iris, and my other cohost Rue… and then here we have Minerva Bright’s two staunchest allies, Akina and Debra!” Debra grunted beside Akina and grabbed a french fry from the plate in the middle of the table. “Alright, cool… So, Debra,” Rika began, “what does Miss Bright want with me?” To make things right,” she cryptically answered, popping another fry into her mouth. “What exactly does that mean? What’s she making right?” “That’s a conversation you and Minerva need to have.” “Ok, then why isn’t she here?” With a smirk, Debra simply stated, “For the same reason you are: Jemima Mathers.” “What does Mathers have to do with anything?” “Like I said,” the woman continued, “that’s something you need to talk to Minerva about. It’s not my place to go spilling the beans.” “You’ve gotta spill something, though,” Rika said, irritation creeping into her voice. “None of this is making sense to me right now! Why is some restaurant owner who disappeared off the face of the Earth so interested in me? I’m… I’m nobody. My own family didn’t want me after my dad vanished. I was homeless for years, I nearly died my first winter back in Rhine, and I spent a long while after that sleeping on my best friend’s couch. Why am I so special to Miss Bright?” Debra stared at her for a long moment, her face emotionless. Heavy tension fell over the table, and Akina waited with bated breath for an answer. Why isn’t she saying anything? Finally, one of the men at the booth snapped in a very grumpy tone, “Tell her something now, or we’re leaving.” Rika shot him a grateful smile before turning back to Debra. “Well?” The woman exhaled a sigh and cracked. “Jemima’s the reason why you were homeless.” “What?” Rika exclaimed, jumping up from her seat in shock and making everyone flinch at the sudden movement. The lights of the diner flickered ominously—almost as if on cue at what was clearly a bombshell of a reveal to the woman. “But… She’s the heroine of Rhine City. Why would she do that?” “Depends on who you ask,” Debra shrugged. “I say it’s because she’s no heroine, but Minerva seems to think she’s just making bad choices. Like the one she made with you.” “Minerva can explain everything, Rika,” Rita chimed in. “It’d probably be better hearing about what happened from her than Debra, right? But she can’t come out here because Jemima would run her out of town. I know this is all so crazy and intense, but please, you can trust us, okay? We want to give you these answers.” Rika uneasily turned towards the table of boys. “What do you think, Easy?” The same man who had demanded answers just a minute earlier was staring boredly at Debra. “Call her.” “Yeah!” Rika said, turning back to them with a smirk and her arms folded confidently across her chest. “Call Minerva right now and let me hear it right from the horse’s mouth what Jemima has to do with this.” With a shrug, Debra shifted in her seat and pulled out her phone. She tapped on the screen a few times, then handed it to Rika. “Here.” The lights flickered once more as Rika took the phone and sat back down. “What’s with these lights?” Iris asked nervously from where she stood behind Akina. “There hasn’t been any problems with them lately, so why now?” “Debra?” came Minerva’s voice from the phone’s speaker. “Is everything ok over there?” “Hey, uh… This isn’t Debra. This is Rika Amano. I know you want me to wait and you’re doing all this for safety, but I need to get some clear answers before I trust you people.” There was a long pause. “That’s understandable,” Minerva finally replied. “What do you want to know?” “What exactly does Jemima Mathers have to do with what happened to me?” There was another pause. “She loaned your brother mercenaries to assault you and run you out of town. I was supposed to be the one to beat you, but I refused.” Rika dropped the phone on the table in shock. “Wh-What? My brother was the—“ At that moment, the lights completely went out, the diner becoming shrouded in darkness save for a few dim rays from the setting sun that managed to get through the window’s closed blinds. “Darn it!” Iris huffed. “What is going on? There’s not even a storm!” “Well, isn’t this fitting?” Debra scoffed. All at once the lights came back on, and everyone seemed to sigh in relief. Rika shakily picked up the phone, saying, “Sorry, Minerva, I drop—“ She stopped suddenly as the sound of quarters clinking into the slot of the jukebox behind them distracted her. Everyone slowly turned their gaze towards the machine with a mixture of emotions. Standing there was a person wearing a black coat and black platform heels. “Was he stuck in the bathroom this whole time?” Rita whispered to Akina. “Excuse me!” Iris called out. “I’m afraid we’re closed right now! Do you need help getting out? I’m sorry if we locked you in!” The person held up a finger. “Just a second,” he said in a charming, friendly British accent. “I’m looking for a—Aha! There it is!” Debra barely choked back a snort. “Who the fuck is this?” “No,” one of the men at the adjacent table whimpered, “No, no, no, how… How did he find me?” “You know, I’ve lived a very long time,” the man began, “and in all that time I don’t think there has ever been a band that has spoken to me quite as much as ABBA. Their music is just so joyous, uplifting, danceable… And yet, at the same time some of their songs carry a subtle air of fear. ‘I’m a Marionette’ and ‘Tiger’ are two excellent examples of the underlying darkness in their work. Really, they’re just a perfect band. Not once have I heard of an artist who can equal them. “At the end of 1980, they dropped one of their finest records yet--Super Trouper. The title track! ‘Winner Takes it All!’ ‘Our Last Summer!’ There’s just not a single track on there that shows any cracks in their production. But there’s one song on that album that is simply head and shoulders above all the others.” He pressed a button and a song began to play from the jukebox. “The album’s final single, released in July of ‘81… ‘Lay All Your Love On Me.’ A flawless song, sort of a disco hymn about a desperate desire to be loved, completely and fully. Who here hasn’t felt that, right? I must say, it speaks to me especially strongly right now, because I know someone wasting his emotions and sharing his devotion… ” The man whirled around, revealing that under his coat he was wearing a tacky red and white floral Hawaiian shirt. It was almost gaudy enough to distract from his wide, charming smile that made no attempt to hide a glistening pair of very sharp teeth. “Hello there, Jojo. Did you really think you could hide from me?” ******
0 Comments
6/29/2023 0 Comments PrideA note from the Authors: The first Rhine City Pride Festival was underway, and Gabby felt excited. She’d never been to one before, and she was interested to see what it was like. Flynn, Jojo, and Rex had insisted she’d love it based on their past experiences as they’d all been to one before. In addition to supporting the boys, she also wanted to support her mom and Raleigh, who were quite happy together.
The festival was completely sponsored by Jemima Mathers and was hosted in her neighborhood with the streets being full of vendor booths selling both food and merchandise. In addition, there was a large stage set up in a dead end street that was hosting a variety of performers all day long. Nadia had waived their entrance fees, allowing them to freely roam around the festival as her honored guests. Once they were inside the event grounds, Gabby got her first look and started to feel a little out of place. While she dressed in a simple airy light blue summer dress and beige sandals, everyone else was wearing various pride attire. Would it be embarrassingly obvious she didn’t really belong there? “You’re lucky it’s almost fall, Rex,” Jojo snorted. “That leather would be unbearable if it was any hotter out.” “Nothing I can’t handle,” Rex proclaimed. He was dressed in a black leather vest and leather pants, so he really was lucky the weather was mild. Gabby wondered if it was common to wear leather at a pride festival since she spotted a few others, both men and women, dressed in it as well. “You know, it is a bit weird to have a pride festival months after, you know, the actual pride month,” Flynn said. “I think Miss Mathers was a bit busy this June, Flynn,” Raleigh replied dryly. “Oh… Y-Yeah, right,” Flynn muttered sheepishly, his face flushed as it often was when he spoke without thinking. Gabby had come to love how cute he was when he was embarrassed. “I think it’s better this way,” she piped up, coming to his defense. “You should be able to be proud of yourself all the time, not just in June.” “Well said, dear,” her mom nodded. “I’m certainly not ashamed of being out and proud, and I haven’t been for most of my long, long life.” A sad look crossed her face and with a forlorn sigh, she quietly added, “I have Mother to thank for that.” Silence fell across the group. For Gabby, losing her grandma had been devastating. She’d cried for days and refused to leave her bedroom until Rex had finally convinced her to see a movie with him. “You know she’d want you to keep living,” he’d told her in a rare moment of sincerity. It hadn’t cured her grieving, but it had lessened the hurt a little bit. After their date, she’d decided that her grandma wouldn’t want her to become a shut in. It had been hard, but she’d started going about life again. Eventually, she’d started to feel normal, but reminders like this brought back the pain. And if it had been hard for her, it had been doubly so for Amon and her mom. Every time she’d seen her uncle, he’d had a deep sadness behind his eyes. As for her mom, there had been a week-long stretch after her death where she had simply shut down and seemed to be going through the motions. It had been rather terrifying to see. She was doing better now, but moments like this reminded Gabby how utterly life-shattering the loss was for the both of them. “Hey, hey, Mary,” Raleigh said gently, putting a hand on her mom’s shoulder, “chin up, ok? She’d want you to have fun today. Especially since this is the first time Gabby and I have ever been to an event like this.” “You’re right,” her mom sniffed, nodding her head enthusiastically. “We’re going to have fun, Mom,” Gabby promised with a smile. “I’m determined to,” she agreed. “Especially with so much of our coven here. I don’t want to bring down their joy. Some of them are out and proud for the first time, after all!” “Really?” she asked in surprise. “Who is here?” “Well Dallas is obviously here. Piper is here in support of his girlfriend from Dracula’s coven. Jasmine, Margaret, Juno, Michelle, Tony, and Nestor too!” “Nestor’s here?” she asked, feeling confused. Her friend didn’t particularly seem like the pride fest type. “Perhaps we can find him out in the crowds, liebling,” Jojo suggested. “I hope so!” she answered cheerfully as they approached the heart of the festival. Gabby quickly realized many of the people in attendance were showing quite a bit of skin. She felt mildly uncomfortable, averting her eyes to avoid seeing too much. Jojo gently squeezed her hand. “Are you alright, liebling? You seem a bit spaced out.” “Yeah. It’s just… a lot to take in.” “It can be a bit jarring, aye,” Flynn nodded sympathetically. “I remember when I was young, back in Scotland, and Dùbhghlas took me to my first pride festival… I was a bit overwhelmed by it all.” “You just gotta go with the flow, Gabby,” Rex added. “Though I guess it’s different for you since you’re not queer like the three of us. It’s all a little out of your comfort zone, I bet. You’re not used to this culture.” “Not really, no,” she mumbled. Was it a mistake to have tagged along? “Well, I appreciate you being here,” Jojo grinned. “Me too,” Flynn added, “especially since… Well, you helped me figure things out about myself I wouldn’t have ever thought of without you.” She smiled at them shyly and decided to change the subject in hopes of feeling less awkward. “Do you think Mrs. Mathers is here somewhere?” “If she is, she’s probably talking with the entertainment,” Jojo said. “I think Venus is going to be performing. She got Blaire Williams somehow, Eric’s new band is going to do a set…” “What a showoff,” Flynn muttered. “We don’t have to watch him,” Gabby pointed out. She could practically feel the hatred flowing off of him; it made her want to shudder. “We can do something else when he performs.” “No, no, it’s fine,” Flynn said, his mood shifting entirely. “Don’t be put out on account of me. I know the rest of you are friendly with him.” “I think Flynn’s just jealous he didn’t get a chance to fuck him,” Rex laughed, pulling the redhead closer to him. For his part, Flynn looked incredibly flustered, but he was smiling broadly and his mood had definitely improved. Rather than the bitterness she’d felt from him a moment earlier, Gabby now felt happiness and love. “On that note, I think we should go our separate ways for now,” her mom declared. “You’ll be alright with your boys, right, Gabby?” Her mom glanced with a hint of annoyance at Rex; she could tell that her mom was still getting used to him being part of her polycule. “I’ll be fine,” she promised. “Come on, Mary!” Raleigh laughed. “Gabby can handle these three knuckleheads. Now come on, you gotta show me all this stuff! We don’t have pride in Hell!” Gabby’s mom leaned in and kissed Gabby on the forehead. “Have fun, dear.” With that, she took Raleigh’s hand and walked off into the crowd, soon disappearing from sight. Gabby turned to the boys. “Where do you want to go first?” Rex looked like he was about to say something, but then his eye twitched and he shook his head in amusement. “My sister just told me she wants to spend some time with me here, for some reason. Almost like I have a hundred years of catching up to do or something. How about I take Red with me and Jojo can haul you to places where you won’t get too overwhelmed? Then we can meet up where the performances are gonna be later. Sound good?” She felt a twinge of disappointment. While she’d love the one-on-one time with Jojo, she’d been hoping the four of them could stay together. She didn’t want to ruin anyone’s fun however, so she smiled and said, “Okay.” Rex pulled her into a hug, pressing her up against his chest. “Don’t worry, you’re gonna get to see plenty of me later, I promise. Maybe too much of me.” “Alright, don’t scare her,” Flynn laughed as Rex set her down. He leaned in and gave her a kiss, then added, “Have fun, you two.” “What, no kiss for me?” Jojo teased. Flynn rolled his eyes playfully. “I suppose you can have one too.” He gave Jojo a kiss as well, then returned to Rex and gave them a wave. “Go get Gabby acquainted with the ins and outs of this festival!” “Will do!” Jojo called out as their boyfriends disappeared into the crowd. He took Gabby’s hand, and the two started walking down one of the vendor streets. There were all sorts of different products being sold in the white tents lining both sides of the street, from t-shirts to keychains to baked goods. “It’s like being at a flea market or something,” she noted, impressed by how many small businesses were present. “Ja, isn’t it wonderful?” Jojo beamed. “It’s one of my favorite parts of living so long. Getting to see all my queer siblings live openly and freely in all different types of business has given me such life even in trying times!” “Things really have changed over the past few decades,” she agreed. She hadn’t lived nearly as long as Jojo, but the LGBT+ community certainly wasn’t openly accepted as well in the 70’s as it was in the present day. “I felt blessed when my sister was so accepting, and I was afraid what would happen if she wasn’t. But now, look!” He gestured at a large stand for the diner Brightside’s where the owner Minerva Bright was happily passing out coffee. “The most beloved diner in the city is run by a queer woman! The world is not perfect, but things like that fill me with such euphoria! And that’s what pride is all about, liebling: It is about the shared joy of how far this community has come and an assurance we will not be hiding ever again!” Suddenly, Gabby didn’t feel so out of place anymore. She understood the purpose of the event. It wasn’t a closed-off community; it was one full of acceptance, even of those who didn’t identify as LGBT+. “I get it,” she said quietly, her face likely as bright and sunny as Jojo’s. She felt lucky to be able to share this experience with him and say that she fully accepted him for who he was. “Shall we get a coffee while we’re over here, liebling?” “Sure. I like coffee.” They walked towards the Brightside’s booth. Unsurprising to both of them, there were about eight parties standing in a line. Thankfully, Miss Bright was as professional as ever and moved the line along in record time. When they reached the counter, the woman smiled warmly at them and said, “Buenos dias, Gabby y Jojo! What can I get you two?” “Can I get a mocha latte, please?” Gabby asked politely. “I’ll have a caramel hazelnut latte, please,” Jojo added. “Coming right up,” Miss Bright winked before turning around and calling out, “Debra, you got fresh espresso brewed, right?” “Yeah, yeah,” a cranky, tired voice answered back. A woman significantly shorter than Miss Bright with lilac-gray hair was standing by a coffee machine. “Had to, I drank half the last batch.” “I don’t know what to do with you some days, Debra.” In amazing record time, Anna set two plastic cups down on the front table serving as the ordering counter. “Here you two go!” “Wow,” Gabby gaped. “How did you make those so fast?” “Trade secret,” the blue-haired girl winked before turning around and immediately beginning on the next customer’s order. “The Silverwings are lucky to have someone so fast,” Jojo said in awe. “Do you think she fights that fast, too?” Gabby asked before taking a sip of her coffee. It was perfectly blended with just the right amount of mocha. “I bet she does! Anyway, let’s get a move on! There’s so much to see!” They continued walking down the street, occasionally stopping to look in some of the tents. Some of the products made Gabby embarrassed, like a shirt that said “I can make your toes curl” with a cartoonish tongue under it. I bet Rex would like that shirt, she thought to herself bitterly. When they passed a large tent full of pride flags, a familiar face caught her eye. “Hey, isn’t that Rose?” It was more of a rhetorical question than anything; she could recognize the woman’s distinctive top hat anywhere. Rose was rocking back and forth on her heels as usual while standing next to Flynn and a strange man who seemed rather familiar though Gabby wasn’t quite sure of his identity. They were all watching as Rex muttered to himself and perused a rack of flags. “Bi, bi, bi… Shit, we’re so fucking boring, all of us have the same fucking flag!” Rex exclaimed. “Except you, Maddox, you damn heterosexual.” Maddox? She’d seen Rose’s boyfriend the day prior, and he certainly didn’t have a platinum blonde buzz cut. That’s a drastic change from his black faux hawk he used to have. Rose glanced over in her and Jojo’s direction and smirked before turning back to Rex. “So, how come you didn’t bring the other two?” “Rose, come on, you already know,” Rex sighed. “You can read my fucking mind.” “But I wanna hear you say it, I do!” “Why do you want me to say that I’m trying to find Gabby and Jojo a nice present? Especially Gabby since she’s having a hard time adjusting to a whole crowd of people who are almost as horny as I am.” “Think you ought to get your head out of those flags a minute, Rexy.” Rex pulled his gaze away and turned around. “Why should I—” He stopped short when he spotted Gabby and Jojo just a mere few feet away, confusion all over his face which quickly gave way to annoyance. “Oh, fuck you, Rosemary.” “Gotcha!” she said, booping him on the nose. “That’s really sweet of you, Rex,” Gabby smiled at him as they approached their boyfriend. It lifted her spirits knowing he had noticed and understood her mild discomfort earlier. “Yeah, yeah,” he mumbled, “I didn’t mean to make you think I was completely ditching you or anything, but the point of a surprise is that you don’t know about it. Isn’t that right, Miss Cleo?” “Oi, don’t compare me to that hack!” Rose huffed. “I’m gonna get you later, just you watch,” Rex declared. “Anyway, yeah, uh… Well, the jig is up so if you see something you really like, it’s all yours.” “They both see something they like,” Rose smirked. “Flynn too. And those three guys over there, the girl over there, the—” Rex clamped his hand over his sister’s mouth. “Maddox, you keep a muzzle on you or something? You must if you’re dating her. I dunno how else you could fucking deal with this goon.” “Don’t bother me,” he shrugged with a cheeky grin. “It really is amazing how there’s someone out there who will put up with your nonsense, eh Rosie?” Rex nodded, his sister mumbling angrily under his hand. Gabby shook her head with an amused sigh and turned her attention to one of the walls of flags. There were many, though she didn’t know one from the next. She’d never really seen any before, much less have any sort of knowledge on what they stood for. “Alright, you look confused,” Flynn laughed as he stepped up to be beside her. “Need some help?” “Maybe,” she admitted sheepishly. If he was willing to teach her, then she was willing to learn. She decided to start with the flag right in front of her, one with orange, white, and pink stripes. “What’s that one for?” “That’s the flag for lesbians,” Flynn explained. “It’s a really pretty one.” She shifted her eyes to the one on her left. Its stripes were black, gray, green, and white. “What about that one?” “I think that one’s the aromantic one.” “Aromantic?” It was a completely foreign word to her. “Means they don’t experience romantic attraction,” Flynn explained. “They can experience sexual attraction, though. Makes them the opposite of asexuals, I think.” “Asexuals?” she echoed, her mind lingering on not being romantically attracted to anyone. She couldn’t imagine what it would be like to not love any of the boys the way she did. “Those are people who don’t experience sexual attraction.” She turned her head to look at Flynn. “What is that anyway?” He raised an eyebrow. “What’s what?” “Um…” She shifted from her left foot to her right awkwardly. “You know.” Dropping her voice to a whisper, she said, “Sexual attraction.” “You don’t know what that is?” he gawked, a little louder than she would have liked since it got Rex and Jojo’s attention. “What’s going on?” Jojo asked as he approached them. “Nothing,” she mumbled, feeling completely embarrassed now. Was it something she was supposed to know about? Compared to the boys, she was quite inexperienced, especially since she’d only gone so far with Jojo (though she knew Rex would jump at the chance). Flynn seemed rather embarrassed himself seeing as he was once more blushing profusely. “I, uh, think I was a bit louder than I meant to be…” “It’s okay,” she told him even though she was probably as red as he was. “Gabby!” Rose called out from behind the boys. “Ask them! It’ll help, it will!” “I, um…” She shifted her feet again, avoiding their curious gazes. “I was wondering what, um, sexual attraction is?” “Ok,” Rex said, tapping his chin thoughtfully, “do you remember earlier this month when I was helping fix up Hawthorne manor and I wasn’t wearing a shirt?” “Yeah,” she nodded. It was hard not to remember. He’d done it every day for a week, and she and Flynn had been red hot annoyed by the coven members who had been ogling him. “Alright, so, you remember how so many of our coven, Dracula’s coven, the Silverwings, the Sons of Salem, th—Ok yeah, the look on your face tells me you remember. They thought I looked good, and they wanted to fuck me! That’s sexual attraction!” It made sense, but a part of her was still confused. She loved Jojo, Flynn, and Rex, but she never looked at any of them and wanted sex. Am I supposed to? She couldn’t quite recall ever looking at someone and wanting that. “What does it feel like?” “Uhhh… Hm, it’s hard to explain,” Jojo said. “It’s like… you want to touch and be touched. It’s seeing someone and thinking, ‘I would like to be in bed with them,’ I suppose?” She was very sure she had never felt that way about anyone. “Is that how you feel with, um, us?” “Well, um, ja,” Jojo replied, his face flushing slightly. But why didn’t she feel that way, then? Did that mean she was asexual? “Now that we’ve cleared that up,” Rex said, “do you wanna keep looking around here, or you wanna move on and try and find something somewhere else? I’m determined to get you some cool gay shit.” She was about to reply that they could keep going, but curiosity struck. “Which one is the asexual flag?” Jojo pointed to one with black, gray, white, and purple stripes. “That’s the one, I think.” Gabby’s eyes widened as she took in the flag. She’d never have imagined that four colors pieced together could be so familiar and comforting, yet here she was with an answer she didn’t know she needed. This is my flag, she thought with a budding smile. Gabby was most certainly, without a doubt, asexual. “Digging that flag, huh?” Rex asked. “I’m gonna go out on a limb and guess you want it?” “Oh, um…” Realizing she was asexual was one thing. Telling others and being open about it was entirely another. “No, that’s okay, it’s… just really nice, that’s all.” He shrugged. “Alright, whatever. You better tell me if you see something you like, or I’m making Rosie read your mind so I know what to get you!” As the boys started to head off, Rose strolled over and whispered in her ear, “You ought to talk to your astronaut friend. He might be a big help, he might.” Gabby felt entirely confused. Of course, she loved talking to Nestor, but how was he going to help her? Then, with horror, she realized Rose had overheard her thoughts and knew what she’d learned about herself. She felt completely mortified. She knew Rose hadn’t done it on purpose, but the mere fact that anyone knew before she was ready to talk about it made her feel naked in a way. Rose picked up on this, too, because she clamped her hands over her mouth and muttered, “Shit! I’m sorry, I am, I am!” “It’s not your fault,” Gabby told her. “But… don’t tell Rex, please.” She wanted to tell him on her own terms. Especially since she was sure it was going to be a disappointing blow. How could it not be? The man loved sex more than Jojo and Flynn combined. To find out that his girlfriend wasn’t entirely interested in it might be a dealbreaker. Would that really ruin everything? Though the four of them had only been together for a few months, the boys were quite “active” with each other. Just like nearly every other vampire she’d known, they liked sex. How would they react when she told them she was asexual? She felt petrified with fear. Rose nodded vigorously, to the point her hat nearly came tumbling off her head. “I don’t think it will ruin anything, but don’t worry! Your secret’s safe with me, it is!” “Thank you,” she sighed with mild relief. It was one problem off of her back. Now she just needed to figure out the right way to tell the boys. She hurried out of the tent and rejoined them. “—still time to kill before the shows start, so where should we look next?” she heard Jojo asking. “Saw a stall selling some classic queer literature earlier we could check out,” Flynn suggested. “I really need to get back into reading.” “Sure, sure,” Rex nodded, “but I want to go to that tent selling clothes, too. They had so many fucking great shirts.” “I can go with you, Flynn,” Gabby offered. “Alright, go check out your gay books,” Rex waved. “I’m gonna get Jojo a tank top or something. And it’s one hundred percent gonna have some double entendre on it.” “Great,” Gabby muttered under her breath with a soft sigh. Flynn patted her shoulder gently. “Come on, you. I think I’m due for some quality time with my favorite girl.” Their group parted ways with Jojo and Rex veering to the left side of the street while Gabby and Flynn stayed on the right. They walked in comfortable silence next to each other, which gave Gabby the chance to mull over whether or not she should say something to Flynn. It felt wrong in a way not to talk to Jojo about it first, but she and Flynn had a different connection with having been friends first. She could talk to him about things differently than she could with Jojo. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad if he was the first to know. “A penny for your thoughts, Gabby?” She hadn’t yet determined how to ease into this new truth (much less really come to terms with it herself), so she lied and said, “I’m just wondering what kind of books there will be.” “All sorts! I saw some new stuff, some old stuff… Pretty sure the seller’s one of the Dracula Guard too, so they probably have a stash of books a little more my speed. At any rate, that hardcover copy of Canned Peaches better still be there.” “Canned Peaches? What’s that?” “It’s this book about a boy in Georgia who meets another boy and falls in love while they sneak into people’s yards to steal peaches.” “That sounds really cute.” “It is. I remember checking it out from the library when I was young. It, uh, really helped me figure out things about myself, to be honest.” She sensed underlying worry the book would be gone, so she ushered, “Let’s hurry and get it before someone else does.” “Right,” he nodded, quickening his pace. The shop was easy to find as there were wooden shelves set up and filled with an assortment of books. “Here it is!” Gabby eagerly announced. “And here it is!” Flynn exclaimed, holding up the copy of Canned Peaches triumphantly. “It’s not too expensive either, what a steal!” “I’m not going to price gouge at pride, young man,” said the woman running the stall. She was an older lady with hair dyed pink and blue. “My partner would never let me hear the end of it if I priced these things any higher. Now, I know you two are part of another community… I have books on those topics as well, even The Queeronomicon. Don’t see many copies of that these days.” Gabby stared at the woman in confusion. “The… what?” “It’s a famous spellbook from the late 60's written by an unknown gay author,” Flynn explained. “It got challenged a lot here in America if I remember right, and it was hard to find overseas either. I never saw a copy when I was living in Scotland.” “Do you want it?” she offered with a grin. Rex wasn’t the only one who could buy gifts. “Gabby, I couldn’t–” “You two helped save the world a couple months ago, so I’ll give you a discount,” the lady laughed. “It’s the least I could do!” “You know us?” she squeaked in surprise. She leaned in and whispered, “I’m in the Silverwings, dear. Mostly I do desk work around the library so I don’t blame you for not knowing me.” “Told you,” Flynn smirked. “You were there through all of that?” She was amazed she didn’t remember the woman, especially with her colorful hair. “I was mainly inside monitoring the Den with members from the Authority. Nothing as flashy as what Mr. Skelton or Harlan did, but it’s a crucial job. And after thirty years, I ought to be good at it!” “Well… Thank you,” she breathed with a smile. She didn’t imagine anything could have gone as well as it did without the help of the Silverwings. The bookseller winked at them. “My pleasure, girly. Tell you what, your boy can keep those books as long as you tell your mom Sybil says hi.” “I will,” she promised. “Thank you!” “You’re a saint, Miss,” Flynn said, his voice trembling a bit from the sincere joy he was radiating. “Don't mention it,” Sybil laughed. “If you want to repay me, come by my partner’s bookstore and buy something. It’s a block away from Antoinette’s bakery, and I’m sure you know where that is.” “We will definitely do that,” she promised, already looking forward to it. She helped Flynn find the other book he wanted, then they were on their way with a final wave to Sybil. As they continued to wander about and look at the stalls, a familiar voice called out, “Ciao, Gabby!” She turned to see Giorgio waving to her from a few yards away. Juno was next to him and holding hands with their boyfriend, Vincent. Much of their face was obscured by a cloth mask that had yellow, white, purple, and black stripes on it. Excited, Gabby hurried towards them, tugging on Flynn’s hand to drag him behind her. “Juno! You’re here!” She slowed as she approached them, puzzled by the colors on their face mask. She didn’t remember seeing that pattern earlier. “Which flag is on your mask?” Juno quickly signed an answer with their hands, their eyes sparkling with joy. Gabby glanced at Giorgio, who translated for them. “Nonbinary. Bea made it for them.” “H-H-Hey. Gabby,” Vincent waved. “Th-This is your f-first time at one of these festivals too, isn’t it?” “Yeah,” she grinned. “How do you like it?” “Pr-Pre-Pre,” he stuttered before pausing and taking a deep breath. “Pretty good. At least five guys have hit on Mr. Nero so far.” “They simply know a handsome man when they see one,” Giorgio laughed. “I can’t hold having good taste against them.” Gabby laughed, wrinkling her nose. “Where are your other boys?” Juno asked. “Rex and Jojo are looking at one of the shirt booths.” “He’s gonna buy a shirt about eating ass or something. You know that, right?” Vincent joked. She wrinkled her nose again. “Yeah, I know.” She wasn’t thrilled about it at all. “Say, are you and your boy here busy?” Giorgio asked. “We were about to head over to Tony’s candy stand. There’s been quite a line all day, but he told me he’d give us the VIP treatment.” With renewed excitement, Gabby chirped, “We’re not busy!” Even if they were, she was never too busy for Tony. She couldn’t remember how long it had been since she’d seen him as he’d been very busy setting up a new shop in the city ever since he’d arrived in July. With a wave of his hand, Giorgio gestured for them to follow. They continued on through the festival, seeing more and more stalls and people. Miss Mathers had seriously cordoned off a ridiculously large space, and the size was really starting to become apparent to Gabby as they made their way to the Lost Paradise Candy stall. Just as Giorgio had said, there was an incredibly long line. Small groups were walking away with clear bags filled with pride-themed candies, including some very lewd gummies and lollipops. As they neared the side of the stall, Gabby saw Aleister Deering giving the crowd his best customer service smile as he passed out phallic candies. “Well, well, well, what do we have here?” came the smooth, familiar sound of Tony’s voice followed by the tell-tale scent of the honey perfume he used. “Is that Giorgio bringing me my favorite female employee for a visit?” Tony was dressed far more casually than she usually saw him, wearing a yellow crop top and black shorts. As always, though, he had his yellow top hat and his cane, which he leaned on as he gave her a sly smile. “Sorry if my outfit is a bit less professional than you expect,” he said as if he’d somehow picked up on her thoughts, “but I’m trying to get a date. I’ve only managed five so far, and I’m aiming for seven.” “One for every day of the week?” she teased with a light laugh. “You got it, gumdrop,” he chuckled. “Sorry I haven’t stopped in to say hi lately. Between getting the new shop set up and helping pay for Big D’s school getting rebuilt, I haven’t had much time for fun and games. I’ve been making a point to bring in any of my covenmates I can find for a chat. You actually just missed Michelle, she was here with the female half of her throuple.” “Awww,” she pouted, feeling disappointed. “It’s okay, I know you’re all busy.” Even being in the same city again didn’t make it any easier to spend time together. “Once it all gets settled down, I hope you know you’ve got a spot working in my shop with Aleister. But you ain’t here to submit a job application. You’re here for candy, so here!” Tony stepped out of the way and gestured to a pair of large baskets stuffed with all manner of sweets. “One for you, one for Juno, and there’s plenty enough if you want to share with friends, family, partners, etcetera.” Her eyes widened, and she was sure Juno’s were too. “Whoa…” She and the boys would have candy for days “You’re far too kind, Tony,” Giorgio said. With a tip of his hat, Tony replied, “I look out for mine. That’s what my old man taught me, after all.” Excited cheering erupted from the front along with multiple people calling out Tony’s name. “I’ll swing by and drop these off at your homes later, and we can chat then. Wish me luck with scoring those last few dates.” “You’ve got this!” she grinned at him. Sex wasn’t her thing, but it was very much Tony’s. They retreated out of the tent to leave the crew to their hard work. “Good thing we can’t get cavities,” she giggled. “I’m going to eat so much of that the first chance I get! I hope he didn’t put any of the, um… mature candy in there.” “If he did, I’ll eat them,” Flynn snickered. Gabby stuck her tongue out. “You and Rex can have them all.” “Are you going to the shows later, Gabby?” Giorgio asked. “I’m kind of interested in seeing that magic show. I love Blaire Williams.” “Eric’s singing too,” Vincent added. “He’s a good singer. And he’s singing with the lady who sings The Handy & Ydnah Show theme song.” Flynn gripped Gabby’s shoulder excitedly. “We have to go find the others!” He grabbed her hand and pulled her in the opposite direction. His energy was contagious, but a glimpse of a familiar pride flag printed on a mug out of the corner of her eye reminded her she needed to talk to him before they rejoined their boyfriends. “Flynn, wait, slow down!” Flynn stopped running, turning around to face her with concern. “Huh? I’m sorry, was I hurting your arm?” “No, you’re okay…” She felt pressured and scared. What if this was the moment that ruined everything? “What’s wrong then?” “Um… Well…” She didn’t want to just blurt it out, so she decided to try to ease into it. Standing with her hands at her sides, she nervously started, “Remember when we were at the shop with the flags and you told me about what, um, sexual attraction meant?” Flynn folded his arms, a knowing smile on his face. “Aye, I remember.” “Well, I…” She swallowed hard, even though the way he was looking at her gently told her he would understand. “I think… maybe I don’t experience that.” “I figured that might be the case the way you were looking at the flag back there, but I wasn’t going to pry. Figuring yourself out is personal business after all.” She sighed with relief. She’d been right to talk to Flynn first. “I’m not sure how this will change things. I don’t even know what it means for me. I’m still trying to understand it.” “It doesn’t have to change anything. You’re still the one and only woman I love. And I promise you it won’t change how Jojo or Rex feels, either.” “But what if it does?” She glanced at a stall with custom made tumblers, her eyes resting on one with a phallic image. Was now a good time to talk to him about how she felt about sex? She’d talked to Jojo about it a few months ago, but now she understood why she had certain preferences. “Are you worried because Rex is the horniest man on the planet?” “A little bit,” she admitted. “You want me to let you in on a little secret, Gabby?” She nodded her head enthusiastically, and Flynn leaned in close. “Rex may act like sex is the most important thing in the world, but what he really wants is just to be close with someone. He practically begged me not to leave the first time we made love, not that I planned to, mind you.” She got hints of this whenever she got mad at him and sensed suppressed anxiety, but she never realized why it was. “But he wants both… right? What if when I tell him, he wants…” Her throat tightened so hard, she couldn’t finish her sentence. Flynn gently grabbed hold of her face. “Listen to me. The three of us love you no matter what. If you don’t want sex, we’ll feel the same about you as we do now, especially Jojo. Besides,” he laughed, “if you don’t want to do anything with Rex, he’ll probably come to me. It’s a win-win, aye?” “Yeah, I guess,” she laughed nervously. “I’m… not… opposed to doing anything. I just… want it to be special, I guess.” “And that’s completely fair! That’s, ah, what I want too seeing as I’ve never done it with a woman… So no pressure from me. When you’re good and ready, I will make it the best time possible for you, alright?” He gave her forehead a gentle kiss before letting go of her face. She felt like a weight was lifted from her shoulders. “I’m so glad you understand.” And if he did, that meant Jojo would without a doubt. It was really only Rex she was worried about. She trusted Flynn’s word, but Rex could be unpredictable. “Will you come with me to tell the others?” “Do you even need to ask?” She felt like she was falling in love with him all over again. They held hands and started strolling together, keeping their eyes open for Rex and Jojo. There was still a sense of nervousness tossing in her stomach, but it was mostly calmed by knowing Flynn (and no doubt Jojo) accepted her for who she was, asexual and all. They came upon the other two faster than she’d expected. Rex was carrying an armful of clothes while Jojo had a couple of his own, including the red tank top he’d been wearing when they arrived. He had switched it for a new one that was displaying the colors of the bisexual pride flag, which looked rather nice on him. “Hallo, liebling and bärchen!” Jojo chirped. “Looks like you got your books! Did you find anything else fun out there?” “We saw Tony, and he has a huge basket of candy for us!” “He’d better have put some of those gummy dicks in there!” Rex exclaimed. “By the way, don’t worry. I didn’t get anything too raunchy. This one got a dirtier shirt than anything I got.” He gestured his head towards Jojo, who smiled sheepishly. “Guilty as charged.” He held up a hot pink tank top that had “Bottom Bitch” printed on it in bold yellow lettering. “Oh…” She felt inwardly squeamish about it. Was he going to wear it very often? She knew it wasn’t her place to tell him how to dress, but that particular top had immediately become her least favorite of all his shirts. Flynn burst out laughing. “Did you two swap brains or something? Can’t wait to see you wearing that!” “I just wanted a shirt for when I’m hanging out with the boys,” Jojo protested. “So you’re not going to get to see it until you put aside your little feud with Roarke and Eric.” “Can’t just let me hold a grudge, can you?” Flynn pouted. “No,” Rex and Jojo said in unison. “It’s not good to hold on to so much hate,” Gabby told him gently. “I guess…” he mumbled. “You don’t have to like him, but you’re still really angry. It worries me.” Especially each time she unceremoniously picked up on it. Some occasions were more intense than others, particularly when they were in close proximity to either Eric or Roarke. “I just—“ “I think I know what’ll calm you down!” Rex interrupted. “Buying you a stupid hat you can wear when we head to Germany! How about it, Red?” Flynn glanced at Gabby. “Sure, but I want to surprise Gabby with my choice. Jojo, why don’t you stay with her.” “Alright!” he chirped. After Flynn and Rex had headed off once more, Jojo sighed. “The fall will be lonelier without those two here.” “Yeah,” she sighed, taking a long sip of the coffee she’d forgotten she was still holding. It seemed like the four of them were just starting to figure their relationships out, and they were going to be separated soon. “But… maybe while they’re gone, you can help me with something.” It wasn’t the greatest way to break the news to him. “I’m always happy to help you with anything! What is it?” “I’m, um, going to need some help figuring out what I like and what I don’t, um… intimately.” She took another sip, feeling stupid. That was the worst way to tell him. “Oh, uh, did you want to experiment? I know our times together have been a bit… vanilla, but I didn’t want to rush you into anything too intense.” Gabby nearly choked on her drink. “N-No, not exactly…” she stammered before blurting out, “I’m asexual.” It was the first time she’d said those words out loud since realizing it about an hour prior, and it felt good to declare it. It made it more real and not just a crazy thought in her mind. Jojo froze, his face turning bright red. “Oh. I… critically misunderstood you.” “It’s okay,” she promised, color seeping into her cheeks from his unintentionally shared embarrassment. “But, um, maybe that would help. I need to find out who I am, and I want you to help me. If you want to, I mean.” She hoped he would. Taking her free hand gently in his, Jojo smiled warmly and said, “Of course I want to. You are my heart, Gabby Cross, and I am willing to do anything for you. Every step of the way as you discover yourself, I will be there, and I will do all I can to help you.” Hearing him say that made her so unbelievably happy that she couldn’t stop herself from giving him a big, euphoric grin. “Really?” “Did you expect anything less from me, liebling?” he smiled back with a joy to match her own. “No, but I was still a little nervous.” Her smile faded slightly as she stated, “Now I just have to tell Rex…” “Ja, but I wouldn’t be too worried. You know him. He’s a big softie, and he’ll be as understanding as anyone!” If anyone knew Rex, it was Jojo. Add in what Flynn told her and it seemed like the man would accept her with open arms. “I hope so. I like us the way we are. I don’t want that to change.” “Don’t want what to change?” came Rex’s voice from behind her. She turned to see that he and Flynn had returned, though Flynn was now adorned with a gaudy pink feathered pirate hat. She stared in astonishment at his new headwear. “Don’t want us to ch—“ she started before exclaiming, “Is that really what you’re wearing to Europe?” “Not the whole time, no,” he laughed. “Yeah,” Rex said, patting Flynn on the back, “this is just when he wants everyone to know he really loves booty.” He squinted his right eye and held up two fingers like a hook and added, “Arrr.” Gabby giggled. “That’s a terrible impression, Rex.” “Rose got all the talent, I got all the good looks,” he shrugged. “So, Jojo,” Flynn asked, “did you—?” “Ja,” Jojo nodded. “Did he what?” Rex asked, looking back and forth between them. “I’m missing something here, aren’t I?” Gabby felt a little shy telling Rex in front of the other two, so she suggested, “Hey, um, want to go get a snack with me?” “Fuck yeah, I do! About time I got to go off with you after these two hogged you all morning!” She rolled her eyes good naturedly. “We’ll meet you at the stage, okay?” she told Jojo. “I think Eric’s going to be on soon.” “You two have fun,” Flynn winked before he and Jojo headed off. Most of the food stands were packed together in an adjacent street. Gabby had intended on talking to Rex on the way there, but her increased sense of smell very easily picked up several delicious aromas. Gabby’s stomach growled in delight, and she realized she was actually quite hungry. “Ugh, why are the lines so fucking long!” Rex groaned as they tried to pick a place to eat. “Like yeah, Brightside’s being long makes sense, but fuck’s sake this is anno—Oh, wait a second!” Rex pointed out a stall for the Rhyme or Reason Karaoke bar and even from a distance, Gabby could make out the towering, muscular form of a man she recognized as Mack’s boyfriend, Armstrong. “Oh, you like that place, right?” Oddly enough, it didn’t have much of a line at all which baffled her considering the good things she’d heard about it. “Yeah, it’s fucking awesome! The Armstrongs know how to make good shit, plus it’s always a good time hanging with the boys or Sierra there!” “We should get something from them,” she suggested. “I bet Flynn and Jojo would like something, too.” They hadn’t really eaten since breakfast, and she was surprised all four of them weren’t starving. “God, I hope they’re serving the wings,” Rex said as he dragged Gabby over to the booth. “Hey, you two,” Armstrong greeted them at the counter. “Hello,” she answered politely. She hadn’t talked much to the man, but he seemed nice enough the few times they’d crossed paths at the manor. “You’re both lucky you came right now because my sister’s on her lunch break and I’m about to head over to the stage since Mack’s performing. A minute more and you’d probably be stuck in a huge line.” “Mack’s performing, too?” Gabby asked. “They play synth and sing, so I encouraged them to ask Eric to let them up there. Of course Eric said yes. Kid’s too damn nice. Anyway… What can I get for you two?” “Please tell me you got those fucking wings here,” Rex pleaded. “Of course I have those fucking wings,” Armstrong replied dryly. “How spicy do you want them?” “Not too spicy for me, please,” Gabby piped up before Rex ordered blazing hot for everyone. “Just do four orders of mild,” Rex shrugged. “Don’t want to get too sweaty right now.” “That’s probably a good idea, Mr. Leather,” she teased. Armstrong took their money and put up a sign saying the stand would reopen shortly. “And Rex,” Armstrong said, glancing at her boyfriend, “I know you like that stupid show that other performer does the song for. Apparently she’s friends with Eric, so I’ll see if I can convince Mack to slip you in to meet her after the show. It’s my good deed for the day, at least until it’s time to help Sierra get drunk.” As Armstrong went to finish closing up the booth, Rex was staring after him, mouth agape. “Holy fucking shit… This day genuinely cannot get any fucking better!” A needle of guilt uncomfortably emptied its contents into Gabby’s stomach like a horribly painful vaccine. She didn’t want to ruin his day, but she still felt it was right to tell him. “I’m glad you’re having such a good time.” “A good time? This is a fucking great time!” Rex exclaimed. “I…” He fell silent for a moment, his smile fading, before saying, “I never got to do this with my partners before. So, y’know… It means a lot to me to be here with you guys.” “We’re all really happy to be here with you,” she assured him. “It’s been really fun.” “I hope we can keep it up for the rest of this day. So to do that, let’s bring our boys this chicken before it gets cold!” This was her chance to tell him. She glanced towards Armstrong, who was packing up their orders in take-out boxes for convenience. It was now or never. She took a long gulp of the rest of her coffee, then tossed it into a nearby trash can and took a deep breath. Looking Rex in the eyes, she started, “I need to tell you something before we go back.” She paused, waiting to see if he’d figured it out like Flynn had. “What is it?” The clueless expression on his face told her he had absolutely no inkling of the bomb she was about to drop. It took all of her courage to repeat the words she’d said to Jojo just minutes earlier. “I’m asexual.” She had no idea what to expect from Rex as he turned to look at her, but she was still shocked when instead of the disappointment or anger she’d feared the most, she felt a tidal wave of anxiety and fear emanate from him. “O-Oh,” he stammered, “shit, um, wow I’m pretty fucking stupid… I guess that makes sense…” She didn’t know how to comprehend his reaction. In a small, fearful voice, she asked, “Does this change things?” Deflated and looking more miserable than she’d seen him in months, he replied, “You’re gonna have to tell me. Do you even still want to be with me?” “Yes, of course!” she vowed. It baffled her that he would even think otherwise. “But, like… I’m me. I like fucking. I only talk about it about seven times a day… Do you really want to be with someone like that? I can’t really change how much I value physical intimacy…” “I know,” she admitted. “But that doesn’t change how I feel about you.” “Are you sure? I don’t… I don’t want you to feel pressured by me, ok?” “I won’t if you promise not to pressure me.” She heard Armstrong packing their boxes into plastic grocery bags and knew he’d be returning any minute. “I, um, like it… but not all the time like you do. Jojo’s going to help me figure out what I’m comfortable with and what all this means for me while you and Flynn are gone.” She gave him a smile and added, “And I’ll be ready for that step with you eventually. Not yet, but someday.” She could see him tearing up as he bit his lip and nodded. “Yeah, okay. That’s fine. Fuck, I’m sorry, I just want to be right for you like those other two, and–” “Hate to interrupt your emotional moment, but here’s your chicken,” Armstrong said as he handed Rex the bag. “Relax, Hart. You’ll be fine. I think even Sakura could see how much Gabby adores you. Don’t let the shit you’ve been through scare you now, especially with the work you’ve got ahead of you.” “Thanks,” Gabby told the man, both for the chicken and his advice. “It smells really good.” “That’s the magic of alchemy… or is it? I’m not telling,” he snorted with amusement. “Now go and find your better halves. I’ve got to go and give my partner a good luck kiss before they steal the show.” They waved goodbye to Armstrong and began the walk to where the performances were taking place. They were silent for a minute, but Gabby sensed Rex was still worried, so trying to reassure him, she promised, “I want to be with you as much as I want to be with Jojo and Flynn. I love us the way we are, all four of us.” “I believe you, I promise,” he sighed. “But… then why are you still scared?” It was impossible not to pick up on it with the way it was wafting off of him like cologne. “That’s just how I am, Gabby. You should know that by now.” “We’re not going to leave you, Rex. Not me, not Jojo, and definitely not Flynn. He loves you the most.” “Sometimes I wonder why… Maybe being with him for a few months in Germany will do me good.” He shook his head. “Ugh, enough of this mopey fucking bullshit! You just came out, we should be celebrating! Come on, I’m buying you some ace shit so let’s hurry before the chicken gets cold!” They broke into a run, giggling the whole way and ignoring the stares from the thinning crowds. It seemed everyone was headed to the stage for the show, which made Gabby happy on Eric’s behalf. The street reserved for the stage had at least two hundred folding chairs set up for an audience, and they were filling up fast. As they scanned the crowd, searching for Jojo and Flynn, a nearby commotion caught her attention. “—if you you’re going to talk shit, say it to his face, pussy!” came a harsh and angry yet all-too-familiar voice from across the street. The voice belonged to Giorgio’s friend, Dee, who was screaming at a pair of cowering men covered in piercings who were trying to slowly back away from her. Standing not far behind her, an amused smile on his face, was Nestor. Even after these past few months, it was still strange to see him outside of his spacesuit regularly (though it wasn’t an unwelcome sight). Gabby couldn’t help but be thrilled at how less self-conscious and more outgoing he’d become. Her eyes moved down to the shirt he was wearing and much to her surprise, she saw a familiar pattern on it. “The asexual flag?” she sputtered in surprise. Nestor was asexual, too? Rex gently nudged her. “Wanna go de-escalate the conflict while I find the boys? I’m thinking you have a few things to talk about with your buddy anyway.” Gabby wasn’t sure what she could do, but she seemed to be tasked with calming people down rather regularly thanks to her new, budding empathetic powers. “Sure,” she nodded. “See you soon!” She gave him a quick hug before hurrying towards Nestor and Dee, trying to figure out a way to ease the woman’s anger. “Look, lady, we’re sorry,” she heard one of the panicked guys say as he and his partner continued retreating slowly, treating Dee almost like she was an angry bear (which wasn’t too far off). “Oh, you’re sorry alright. And you’ll be even more sorry when I’m through with y—” It only took Gabby a fraction of a second to realize that Dee was about to pummel one of the men in the face, so she jumped into action and grabbed her fist. “No, stop!” she shouted. The last thing any of them needed was the attention of the security guards posted around the festival. In the short time she’d known Jemima Mathers, she’d come to understand quickly the woman was serious about safety. Dee whirled towards her in surprise, giving the two guys a chance to escape. “Gabby?” she exclaimed. “Ah, solnyshka!” Nestor beamed. “Just on time as always! You may have just saved those two men a trip to the hospital!” “They learned their lesson,” she explained gently, releasing her grip from Dee’s arm. “Whatever they did, they’re not going to do it again.” “They better not,” Dee grumbled as she folded her arms. “They were making fun of Nestor’s face.” “Ah, it was nothing I have not told myself before,” Nestor laughed, “but it is sweet that you are so ready and willing to defend my honor, Diletta. Your fire is perhaps the only sort I like.” Dee turned her head away, smiling and blushing like a nervous schoolgirl. “Well, thanks…” It still baffled Gabby that Dee was capable of anything aside from being bitter, but it was all the more reason she and Nestor were a perfect pair. No one in the world could calm her down like he could. “Are you guys going to watch the performance?” she asked, rocking back and forth on her heels. “I am more here for the magic show,” Nestor explained, “but I suppose I am not opposed to the music either.” Gabby nodded in understanding. “So, uh… Are you here for… you?” she cautiously prodded. In the back of her mind, she remembered Rose suggesting she talk to Nestor, and Gabby understood now why that was. He pointed to his shirt. “That is correct! I have been out for years I suppose, but this is obviously my first time at one of these events.” “I didn’t know you’re asexual.” Why hadn’t he ever told her? “It is not something I feel the need to work into conversation,” he chuckled. She felt a small sense of desperation as she asked, “Why didn’t you tell me sooner? It could’ve helped me so much.” Not that it was his fault. How was Nestor supposed to have known? He raised an eyebrow in surprise. “Ah, I did not know, solnyshka. I would have helped if only you had asked; I do not have extra sensory perception, after all.” “Take it from me,” Dee sighed, “hoping people will pick up on your feelings is never gonna work as well as just talking about them.” “I didn’t really know until today,” she shyly admitted. “I feel like it explains everything, but I don’t really know what it means.” “Well, I congratulate you on your coming out,” Nestor smiled gently, “and I will happily explain anything you’d like. I researched asexuality extensively after finding the label suited me.” Her eyes widened. “Really?” Rose had been correct. Nestor was the perfect person to talk to. “Would it be okay if I asked how it impacts your relationship?” That was her biggest concern (as well as Rex’s, apparently). “It does not,” Nestor said simply. “It may for some, but Diletta can feel I still care for her deeply… It is just that sexual attraction plays no part in it.” “I know I’m not particularly pretty, so I really lucked out,” Dee laughed nervously. “Oh, hush,” Nestor laughed. “You are lovely in my eyes.” He turned back to Gabby. “It is just that the looks do not do anything for me. Does that make sense?” “Yeah,” she nodded. It certainly explained how she felt about the boys. She felt an emotional connection to each of them, but she could also appreciate they had handsome faces. She could stare all day at Jojo’s gorgeous blue eyes, but it certainly wouldn’t draw up any desire to have sex with him in that moment. “Do you still, um…” She hesitated. Was it too personal a question to ask? She’d certainly feel embarrassed if someone asked her that. Nestor cleared his throat. “While I do not think it appropriate to say in regards to myself, it is different for each asexual. Asexuality is a spectrum, you see, and some feel sexual attraction under specific circumstances while others do not. Many are repulsed by the thought. Our coven has several who fit such labels who could explain them better than I; I can truly only speak for no sexual attraction at all.” “Wait, there’s more?” she gasped. “Who?” “Wayne is what is called sex-repulsed while your uncle Amon only experiences attraction under specific conditions. Demisexual, I believe his is called?” She blinked several times in disbelief before finally managing to squeeze out the words, “Amon is asexual?” “Yes,” he nodded. She never would have guessed. Although it explains why he never seemed interested in anyone. It felt comforting to know she wasn’t the only one. She had one more burning question that she needed to know, one she knew Nestor couldn’t really answer but she still wanted his opinion nonetheless. “Do you think Rex and Flynn and Jojo and I can be happy together even if I’m asexual?” “Of course I do. You have all been shining brighter than the sun since you have begun your relationship. It gives me hope for myself.” He gave Dee a warm smile before turning his grin back to her. “You are quite an inspiration for me, solnyshka.” A grin broke out on her face. “Really?” “Of course. I do not think I could have found such a good life without your belief in me. I would not be able to show my face like this, either. So thank you, and I hope I have helped you even a little.” “You have,” she nodded. “Thank you, Nestor.” She gave him a quick, tight hug. It made her so happy to know he’d found joy in life again. “The others are probably waiting for me, so I should go.” “Yes, you should! Go share your newfound joy with your loved ones, solnyshka!” “I promise I won’t get into any more fights,” Dee added. “Go have fun, kiddo.” She bid her goodbye and turned back to the sea of chairs to start searching for the boys. It wasn’t long before she spotted Jojo waving at her from atop Rex’s shoulders. She maneuvered around the crowd gathering to watch the show. “What are you doing?” she giggled when she reached them. “Making sure you can spot us!” Jojo laughed. “That was a good idea. Lots of people are coming to see Eric!” “They could be here for Melody or Blaire Williams,” Flynn pointed out. Rex sighed as Jojo slipped off his back. “Red, Eric sang at most of these people’s weddings. I guarantee you they’re not here for a fucking magic show, and I double guarantee we’re the only ones here for Melody.” Gabby’s mom and Raleigh had rejoined them with several shopping bags resting at their feet. She eagerly sat down in the empty seat next to her mother while the boys continued bickering. Leaning towards Gabby with a smile, Raleigh asked, “Are you having fun, Gabby? Cuz I’m having a blast! Why don’t you humans have celebrations like this all the time?” “She’s fitting right in,” her mom laughed. “But yes, it hasn’t been too much for you, has it?” “Actually, I’ve had a really good time,” she answered. “I’ve learned a lot today.” “Really?” her mom said excitedly. “What did you learn?” “I found out what some of the flags are for and that Nestor and Amon are asexual.” She paused a beat before timidly adding, “And so am I.” Her mom beamed at her before pulling her into a gentle hug. “I’m so happy for you, Gabby. And I know Mother would be too if she were still with us.” “Thanks, Mom,” she murmured, wrapping her arms around her mother and squeezing her back. She felt like the luckiest girl in the world to have such a supportive family. When they released each other, a sudden thought she’d almost forgotten about hit her. “Oh, um, a woman named Sybil told me to tell you she said hi earlier.” “Oh!” her mom exclaimed, her smile growing bigger. “Sybil Lovelady? She’s here in Rhine? I haven’t seen her since the 80’s! Is she doing well?” “I think so. She’s a Silverwing now.” “I’ll have to visit her sometime and catch up,” she mused, taking Raleigh’s hand. “I think she’d like to know where we ended up.” “I bet she would,” Gabby agreed. It warmed her heart knowing her mom, Amon, and she had finally found a sense of peace and happiness despite all the horrible things they’d encountered the past few months. She knew her grandma was looking down on them smiling. I think she’d be proud of us. Someone on the stage tapped a microphone a few times and loudly announced, “Can I have everyone’s attention please?” Gabby reached up and tugged on Flynn’s arm. “That means sit down,” she teased. Grumbling, he did, followed by the other two boys. “On behalf of Jemima Mathers, I want to welcome everyone to the first annual Rhine City Pride Festival!” Cheering erupted around them. “To kick off the entertainment for today, we’ve got a group of talented people. Give a warm welcome to Eric Madden and the Restless Immortals!” The audience grew louder with excitement. That’s a bit on the nose, Gabby thought to herself with amusement. It seemed so silly and obvious, which was probably why Eric chose it. Who would actually think it means something? Eric and his crew took the stage, and Gabby got a hint of annoyance from Flynn. She gently took his hand and squeezed it, sending him a bit of her joy. It seemed to have worked as she could feel warmth from him a short moment later. As the band started their first song, Gabby peered at the boys sitting to her left. They were grinning, and she could feel her mouth twisting upwards into a smile as well, though for different reasons. They were enjoying the music, but she was content knowing that despite how out-of-place she’d felt when they’d first walked into the festival, she belonged there. All of us do. It was oddly fitting that her boyfriends and her family were all part of the LGBT+ community. And though they still had half a day left of the event, she was already excited for the next one. Flynn leaned down and whispered in her ear, “Almost forgot to give you something.” Before she could ask what it was, he draped some sort of fabric around her back. She reached up to grab the ends he’d rested on her shoulders and realized it was the asexual flag. She gasped, and her eyes widened. “When did you get this?” “It’s a secret,” he winked. “It’s our present to you.” Past his head, she saw both Rex and Jojo looking at her. Rex gave her a thumbs up, and Jojo looked proud. If she didn’t feel accepted by the boys before, she certainly did now. “Thank you,” she mouthed at them, and they nodded in return. She leaned back in her chair, grasping the ends of the flag around her like a proud asexual cloak. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Rex passing out the boxes of chicken, which she’d almost forgotten about. Her stomach growled in protest, but it was soon sated by the juicy, tender meat. While she ate and watched the show, she thought about what she’d learned about herself. Her journey of discovery about her sexuality was only beginning, but she wasn’t alone. She knew in time, she’d understand exactly who she was. And maybe people will stop making gross jokes about us, she bitterly thought before immediately chasing the negativity away. It didn’t matter what other people said. All that mattered was that her family and her boyfriends accepted her for who she was. That’s all I really want. 10/15/2022 0 Comments Chapter ThirteenThursday June 29, 2017 It was another night at Rhyme or Reason Karaoke Bar, but it was anything but typical. Sierra, slowly sipping the house beer, eyed Armstrong who sat on the stool to her right. When she had arrived for the evening, she’d been shocked to find out he was taking a night off (mostly thanks to Chastity, the newest employee, who was helping run the show with Mack). He’s never had a break as long as I’ve known him. Even after sitting and talking with him for several hours, she couldn’t wrap her head around it.
“—and I can promise you this much, he wasn’t going to be casting any more spells with his arm like that,” he chuckled as he wrapped up yet another tale of his past escapades. It was so odd seeing him so relaxed, cheerful, and talkative—something that was only further accentuated by the tacky pink floral shirt he was wearing. When her mug was finally empty, Sierra set it down on the bartop and snorted. “Pretty sure you could write a damn book with as many stories as you’ve got.” She shot a side glance at Mack, who was practically head-over-heels staring at Armstrong, hanging on every word he said. With a sigh, she said, “News to barkeep: I need a refill.” “Right!” Mack jumped up and grabbed her mug. “Coming right up!” “Eh, I’m not much of a writer. Besides, no one would want to read a ninety page diatribe against my old teacher, and that’s the first thing I’d do.” He lifted his mug, which was still full due to how much he’d been talking, and drained it in the blink of an eye. “I’ll need a refill too, please.” “Yes, sir!” Mack purred as they slid Sierra’s drink down the bar to her. Armstrong glanced towards her. “My walk in the park with Mack was nice.” “Good to know,” she muttered before starting on her tenth round that night. “Between that and this, I think I should’ve taken time off ages ago. Hell, I got to sleep in today. My pals Enrico and Amber opened and did the afternoon. Maybe once this Dracula shit is resolved, I can take a vacation.” With another snort, she retorted, “Sure, you’ll fit right in with the other Hawaii tourists with a shirt like that.” “I’m a 6’5” mountain of muscles; I’m not fitting in anywhere I go,” he laughed as he turned his head around. “Jesus, where did your friend go off to? He’s been gone awhile.” “Bathroom.” She shrugged, not really wanting to think about what exactly was keeping David in there for so long. Guess he can’t handle the buffalo wings like I can. As if on cue, David reappeared and slid back into his seat. His eyes looked a bit redder than they’d been a few minutes ago. “Sorry. Burned my tongue on a wing. So, uh, what did I miss? Last I remember you’d just crashed your sled into the farmhouse, and your sister was about to lose her bar in a game of poker.” “You missed the whole rest of the story, kid,” Armstrong grumbled. “Get him drunk enough and he’ll probably tell it again,” Sierra teased. “Get me drunk enough and you’re going to hear me rant about Nicolas Flamel for a couple of hours at minimum,” Armstrong snorted as Mack brought him another glass, which he proceeded to down in record time. “Really not a fan of minor characters in the Harry Potter books, huh?” David noted dryly. “Not a fan of pompous assholes with no morals,” Armstrong grumbled. “I think this is the most I’ve ever heard you talk about your life in one go,” Mack teased as they refilled David’s mug. “Guess it’s just nice to take a break. Don’t think I have in about a hundred years.” Truth be told, Sierra had never seen Armstrong look so relaxed. Even when they were making bets about whether or not the shy nerdy guy would work up the courage to make a move on the ditzy blonde who was clearly way out of his league, he was never quite so carefree. He was the cliché strong, silent type who kept things semi-professional at the bar, not a Hawaiian-shirt wearing, alcohol-guzzling dork who blabbered on about their younger days. “Maybe on my next day off I can regale you all with stories from my mortal days,” Mack sighed. “You might think I’m a bit of a twat after you hear them, though.” Under her breath, Sierra sarcastically muttered, “Could just tell him them next time you go to the park.” Mack shot her a dirty look while David tried to stifle his laughter. Armstrong, as usual, was blissfully unaware of her comment. “Eh,” he shrugged, “I’ve heard those stories, it's not all that bad in the grand scheme of things. I’ve met people who’ve done way worse and didn’t try to do better.” “Yeah,” she agreed, her thoughts immediately zipping straight to her dad. He was the poster child for a person who was horrible and didn’t try to improve. “I imagine you’re thinking of the same person I am,” Mack said quietly, a bitter scowl on their face. “Victoria should be thankful he’s not here because no force on this Earth would keep me from roaming the streets to blast his pretty little face off.” “I’m pretty sure I could,” Armstrong smirked. “I’d just have to keep you pinned down somewhere. I think it’d be easy.” Sierra physically gagged while Mack’s entire face turned beet red. “Er, excuse me. I’ll be back in a moment, just need to… Um. Check the… Uhh…” They turned on their heels and darted into the kitchen. Armstrong took a sip of his drink. “So, Goldilocks. Do you and your buddy want to make a bet?” Once again, muttering so Armstrong didn’t actually hear her, she said, “Is it whether or not Mack’s about to get off in front of tomorrow’s buffalo wings?” Beside her, David choked on his drink yet again. “It’s dangerous to drink around you people,” he whispered in amusement. “I’m going to guess whatever you mumbled wasn’t ‘Yes, Armstrong, let’s do it, I’m gonna beat your ass again.’ Which might be for the best because you’d lose this one.” “The fuck I would.” “Alright, then. Here’s the bet: I’m saying two days.” What the hell was that supposed to mean? She stared at Armstrong blankly, waiting for him to cough up more information. She didn’t have to wait long. With an amused smirk, he continued, “Until Mack makes a move.” Before she could stop herself, her eyebrows shot upwards in shock. “Hold the fuck on, you know they’re into you?” “I’m oblivious, but I’m not fucking stupid,” he grumbled. “I’ve known for a while. I guess I just hoped they’d move on to someone who wasn’t a miserable workaholic. But I guess you and your buddy there gave me the kick in the ass I needed because last night in the park was the nicest I’ve had since I got kicked out of Germany.” Sierra turned in her stool to face Armstrong as she said, “Hold on, I’m confused. You want them to move on, but you like them?” “I did want them to move on. I’m not sure what they think is so great about me, honestly. But if they make a move, I’m pretty sure I’m not going to say no. They’re the most loyal, hardworking, and kind-hearted person I know.” He took another deep drink, draining his mug yet again. “I’ll say a week,” David said. “Two,” Sierra piped in. “I like them, but they ain’t got the courage.” Armstrong shook his head and chuckled. “It’s gonna be nice seeing you finally pay your tab, Goldilocks.” “Keep dreaming,” she snorted. “If you win, I’ll get rid of the karaoke machine. That’s how sure I am you’re gonna lose.” She glanced at him in disbelief. “You’re fucking with me.” “You’ll never find out since you’ll be losing the bet.” “Man, he’s really sure of himself,” David noted. “And what the fuck are you expecting if I lose?” she asked with narrowed eyes. He gave her the most deadpan look imaginable as he said, “You to sing something.” Revolted by the mere thought, Sierra shot back, “Like hell I will.” “Guess you better hope you win, then,” Armstrong chuckled. “I know I’m gonna win because Mack is a bit of a wuss.” She held out her hand to Armstrong. “So we making a deal on this or what?” “Absolutely.” He took her hand in his and shook, sealing the bet. “Guess what?” an annoying peppy voice interrupted from beside them. Sierra glanced to her right to see Chastity standing there with a wad of cash in her hand and a smile that could rival the Sun’s brightness. “That table of guys that has been here all night just tipped me $50, and their bill was only $32!” “I wonder why,” Sierra rolled her eyes. No doubt it had something to do with how low-cut her shirt was. Even her apron couldn’t hide her cleavage (which, admittedly, was impressive considering her meager breast size). Chastity’s face fell, her smile sizzling out like a bonfire that had just been doused with a pail of water. “Good work, kiddo,” Armstrong replied enthusiastically. “You earned it. And I know it’s my night off, but if anyone acts creepy, let me know. I’ll toss them through a wall.” “Thanks,” the server whispered, giving a small smile, though there wasn’t much effort behind it. “I’m going to… go wash the dishes.” Shoving the cash in her pocket, she hurried to the kitchen with speed that rivaled Mack’s just a moment ago. “You’re about to get a bunch of perverts in here, you know,” she warned the bartender. “Especially if she keeps dressing like that.” “And they’ll leave on a stretcher if they act up,” Armstrong replied coolly. “How she dresses is her business.” “And yours. It’s your damn place.” She shrugged. “Where the fuck is Mack? I need a damn refill before I head out.” As if on cue, Mack returned. ”Sorry, sorry. Had to have a talk with Mr. Bishop. He couldn’t find the right sauce for the wings and all, you know how it is when they shove the boxes all the way to the back of the storage room.” “Mhmm,” Armstrong murmured with amusement. Rolling her eyes, Sierra pushed her empty glass mug across the bar top. “One more, then you can cash me out for the night.” With a glance at David, she asked, “You good with that?” David shrugged. “Fine by me.” Sierra chugged her last beer while Mack ran her debit card. When she was done, she hopped off of her stool and stretched her arms above her head. “See you guys tomorrow. Same time, same place.” “Hope the rain’s let up by now. I know you’ll be fine, but I’d hate for your buddy to catch a cold,” Armstrong laughed. “He’s got a sweatshirt on,” she pointed out. “He’ll be fine.” With that, she walked out of the bar for the night at a relatively early hour. Usually she stayed until closing, but she had a feeling Mack would be quite relieved to have Armstrong all to themself for the rest of the evening. When Sierra had arrived seven hours ago, it had been raining pretty heavily, but now it was drizzling lightly. “You gonna be good to walk in this?” she asked David knowing full well he would be considering how he had also trekked to the bar around the same time she had in the late afternoon downpour. “Duh,” he snorted. “I love the rain. It’s cool, refreshing, and I feel less weird about wearing this hoodie in the summer.” “If you say so,” she shrugged as they started their journey. She was grateful the rain didn’t bring humidity with it. The heat didn’t bother her much, but her hair couldn’t handle it when it got humid out. “I think the main thing is it usually makes it cooler out. I can’t handle heat at all. It’s, uh, why I ran to the bathroom for a while. Burned my tongue on some chicken… Which I’m pretty sure I mentioned. Think I drank too much, I’m repeating myself.” “Uh-huh.” She rolled her eyes. “I don’t care what you do in the bathroom. That’s your business.” David went quiet for a minute as they continued walking. Eventually, he spoke once more. “Can I ask you something?” With a sigh, she asked, “I guess.” “Why do you keep sniping at that new girl?” She couldn’t stop a laugh from escaping her mouth. Was he serious? “She’s annoyingly peppy. Reminds me of those cheerleaders in high school, always smiling.” “I mean, yeah, she’s way too happy. I guess I just figured there had to be more to it since you keep going after her in front of her boss who I’m pretty sure could tear you in half with his bare hands.” “Armstrong won’t do shit to me.” She knew that wasn’t the answer he was looking for, so with a reluctant sigh, she said, “Look, I get life hasn’t exactly been easy for her either. But she got on my damn nerves waving money around like she did anything. Do you know what I had to do to get a fifty when I first started on my own?” She pointed to her face. “Get a damn black eye. But she can show some skin and get cash thrown at her? Bullshit. So sorry if I’m pissed off, but I worked for what I have.” David seemed to ponder this for a moment before, surprisingly, nodding in understanding. “Alright, that makes sense. I get where you’re coming from.” Although she wouldn’t admit it out loud, she felt a little relieved. “At least someone does.” “That’s the only good thing about Rhine. You’ll always find at least one person who gets it. Sorry that it’s me, though.” Sierra shrugged. “At least you can keep up with my drinking.” “It helps when you don’t really get drunk.” Sierra stopped in her tracks. “Say what?” Was David a vampire, too? “I know what you’re thinking,” he laughed, stopping a foot ahead of her, “but nah, I’m not a vampire. I have someone looking out for me and since I’m doing him a favor, he lets me do a few magic tricks.” She scowled in confusion. “The fuck does that mean?” “Exactly what it sounds like. I can do some magic. Mostly I just use it to keep my body cool and to drink a lot, but I can do some other stuff too.” “You seriously expect me to believe that?” she asked monotonously, crossing her arms over her chest. Wordlessly, David extended his hand, palm out. There was a flash of blue light and the next thing she knew, something cold had smacked against her shoulder. Before her brain could comprehend what happened, her muscles tensed up and she flung her fist towards him. It connected with his face, and she heard a sickening crunch. “What the fuck!” she shouted before realizing David had thrown snow at her. It’s fucking July! Where the hell did he get snow? Her hands were shaking as she watched a small trail of blood seep from his nostril. Shit. “Why the fuck would you throw something at me?” she yelled, ignoring the guilt uncomfortably weighing down the pit of her stomach. “Oh, fuck, hold on,” he gasped, holding up a finger. He doubled over for a moment before straightening back up and shooting her an apologetic look. “Sorry. That was my bad. Should’ve given you a heads up… Holy fuck, what a punch though! I think you broke my nose for a second, damn!” “Of course I did,” she spat, still shaken by the whole thing. “How the fuck did you think I made all that money?” “How do you not have a fucking mansion if that’s what you were paid for?” he said. “They had to be shortchanging you. Now I get even more why that server pisses you off.” She inhaled slowly to calm herself. “I made good money, and that’s what I’ve been living off of. Look…” She knew she should apologize, but that was easier said than done for her. “You can’t just… fucking throw things at me, okay? It’s a damn reflex. I don’t usually go around hitting people anymore.” “No, yeah, I’m sorry. I should’ve… uh, picked something else to show off. I deserved that.” She frowned. “Hold on, you made the snow?” Those were his magical powers? He stared at her blankly, the light rain dripping down his face washing away the rest of the blood from his nose. “Did you… think I just carried snow in my pocket or something? Did you miss the flash of light?” “Fuck, I don’t know!” she shot back feeling rather stupid. “I’m sorry, I really can’t get over that you thought I carry around a pocketful of snow,” he laughed, inhaling deeply. “Anyway, yeah. I can do some ice stuff. Uh, one thing though. Don’t tell Rika. My guy doesn’t want her knowing.” Suspicions raising, she asked, “Why?” “Honestly?” He shrugged. “I’ve got no fucking clue. Trust me, it gets on my nerves. I’ve been friends with her for years, and I can’t even let her in on this. I kinda feel shitty.” Sierra had about a dozen questions, but she also didn’t want to get caught in another downpour, so she started walking again. Thankfully, David got the hint and followed suit. “So, who is this guy? A wizard or something?” “Something like that, yeah.” She found it odd David wasn’t giving her much information. Is this something he’s supposed to hide? She wasn’t about to give up, though. “So what do you do for him?” “I keep Rika safe. He won’t tell me why he cares, if that’s what you’re gonna ask next. But ever since I saved her from freezing to death on the streets, he’s asked me to keep an eye on her…” He sighed. “Considering she’s a vampire, you can tell how good I am at that.” “She ain’t dead so I think you’re doing a damn good job,” she shrugged. “Well thanks. I ever see her ex again, though, I’m beating the shit out of him for turning her.” “Can’t say I’d blame you.” She wished she could do the same to the asshole who turned her. “You wanna help me if I find him?” David asked. “Nah. That’s your fight. Besides, I’m retired.” “Fair. Think it’d be over too quick if you helped me with a punch like yours.” She snorted, unable to hold back a smirk. “Yeah, that’s probably true.” They walked in silence for a while, their footsteps slapping loudly against the wet pavement beneath them. Then, David said, “I’m gonna keep your brother safe too. Val, I mean. I think Jason can handle himself. But if Val’s gonna insist on this and you want no part of it…” He shrugged. “I’m already there anyway for Rika.” While internally she was grateful, she outwardly grumbled, “You really don’t have to do that. That’s my damn job now since Jason can’t do a single fucking thing right.” “All the more reason for me to lend a hand so you can drink in peace.” Sierra grunted in response, but she wasn’t exactly going to say no to the offer. She didn’t quite know what her brothers and their “gang” got up to, so having David watching Val’s back took a weight off of her shoulders. He’s a good guy, she admitted to herself, vowing to never utter those words out loud. As long as he helps keep Val safe. That’s what really matters. ****** Jemima was in an intense court case. She was one of many in the jury who would decide the fate of a four-eyed bear with blue fur that was accused of stealing a stick of butter’s yacht. She had just sat down for the second day of the trial when the judge began slamming his hammer repeatedly on the bench. “Jemima!” a very familiar but muffled voice was shouting. “Jemima! Wake up and open this door!” What in the world? she thought in confusion. She looked around the courtroom, which had devolved into chaos as a warthog with tiger stripes was running around squealing in fright. “Jemima! Wake up!” the voice continued as the rapping got louder. Is that… Ryo? Suddenly, her eyes popped open. It took a few seconds for her to realize she was lying in bed. It was very dark in her bedroom, so she sat up and turned on the lamp on her bedside table. She slid her glasses on her face and waited for her eyes to adjust to the light. When she could sufficiently see, she peered at the sterling silver clock hanging on her wall. “It’s only 1:08 in the morning?” she groaned in irritation. Why was someone bothering her in the middle of the night? “Jemima, wake up right now!” the voice, which she had now deemed was indeed Ryo’s, shouted. “I’m coming,” she snapped. Extremely reluctantly, she stood up and grabbed a lilac bathrobe draped over the foot of her bed. She quickly put it on over her silk periwinkle pajamas and opened the door. As she expected, Ryo was standing there. He looked both frantic and irate, his hands balled into fists at his sides. He looked like he hadn’t slept at all considering how red his eyes were. “What could you possibly need at this hour?” Jemima sighed. “So,” Ryo snarled through clenched teeth, “you must really think I’m an idiot, huh?” “I haven’t the slightest idea what you are talking about.” She blinked a few times to clear the sleepiness from her eyes. “The Countess vomiting blood in your driveway, ring any bells?” he snapped. “Did you think I wouldn’t find out? What the fuck happened today? I mean what really happened.” Jemima realized with great annoyance that she would have to question each and every member of her staff in the morning to find out who gave Ryo that information. As if I wasn’t busy enough, she mentally groaned. As calmly as she could, she replied, “Mr. Amano, you need rest. This conversation can wait until a later date.” “Oh, no it fucking can’t! In case you forgot, if I don’t do my mom’s dirty work, I’m dead! And the Countess might be the only person who can help me, and you’re, what, poisoning her?” With a snort, she sarcastically commented, “You do not want her help. Trust me on that much, at least.” “Don’t you tell me what I do and don’t want! You’re keeping the truth from me!” He became ever more frantic, his eyes widening as he stepped backwards. “How do I know you’re not with them? How do I—“ He reached into his pocket and pulled out his watch, frantically flipping it open. “H-Help, please, I need help, I need—“ She heard what sounded like a clock winding down, then right before her eyes, Ryo vanished. “Where did…?” Was this another strange dream? It very much seemed like it. What other explanation was there for his sudden disappearance? “Or perhaps the stress is finally getting to you and you are hallucinating, Jemima Mathers,” she mumbled. With a shake of her head, she closed her bedroom door. She yelped in fright when she turned around, her hand immediately covering her mouth. Ryo Amano was sitting on the edge of her bed looking even more freaked out than she was. “How the hell did you…?” “It was so still…” he muttered shakily. “Why… What the fuck is happening…” “How did you get into my room?” she screeched, her arms flailing wildly as she scrambled to come up with an explanation. “The world… stood still. Frozen. Like time stopped.” He slid off the bed, sinking to the floor and curling up in a fetal position. “I didn’t know where to go, what to do. I stayed here. How else would you believe it? How else would you understand?” Realizing how desperately he needed to rest, Jemima felt herself relax as she let out a sigh. She was fatigued, and she missed him rushing into her room. A simple mistake on her part. “Mr. Amano, please. It is late. Let me take you back to your bed.” “You need to fix things with the Countess. Now,” Ryo gasped. “I find a hundred year old picture with her and my dad, and now I’m stopping time. There’s a connection. I can feel it!” He held his watch up and waved it about. “That must be what it’s telling me!” “The Countess is a threat to us both,” she plainly replied, growing annoyed by Ryo’s baseless panicking and her lack of sleep. “I forbid her from contacting me further.” “Bullshit! I need to ask her about my dad. She’s the only one with answers! If you don’t call her here, I’ll go out in the pouring rain and find her myself!” “You must be joking.” Surely he wouldn’t seriously consider wandering around the most dangerous city in America alone to find one person, would he? Not a person, she reminded herself. A monster. “I will walk out the damn door right now and if my mom’s friends don’t get me first, then the pneumonia will.” “Fine!” she snapped. “I will call her, but you will get a decent night of rest first. I will not allow royalty to see you in such a state.” It would also allow her to ensure protective procedures were in place. “Oh no, I’m sitting here and watching you call her! Right now, go on! I’m not sleeping until she answers!” Unbelievable. Rolling her eyes behind her glasses, she stormed across her room to where her phone rested on her dark oak bedside table next to the beige glass lamp. She could feel Ryo’s burning glare as she scrolled through her contacts until she found “Countess Nadia Shibani.” Inwardly, she scowled at it. The mere fact that Ryo had somehow gained all of the power in this situation infuriated her. After everything I’ve done for him… With it being so late at night, Jemima dared to hope the Countess was fast asleep. Perhaps she’d simply leave a voicemail and both she and Ryo could get a decent night’s rest. But, alas, it seemed that wasn’t the case as after three stressful rings, the woman on the other end picked up. “And what, pray tell, do you want, mortal?” came a reply that, despite everything, seemed uncharacteristically harsh. “Have you called to rub yet more salt in my wounds?” “No,” she answered monotonously. “Your presence is required with haste.” “Oh? I thought you were quite clear our business was concluded. I am guessing this is some misguided ploy to kill me, yes? More powerful beings than you have failed in that regard, so for your sake I would reconsider.” Jemima scoffed. “I have no interest in ending your life, Countess. Our business is concluded, true. However, it seems Mr. Amano has questions he is certain only you can answer.” “I am uncertain why it is you think I would care to aid your associate.” With a heavy sigh, she muttered, “It relates to the photograph.” “I now have no home and no purpose in this wretched city due to my misplaced trust in you, and when I can return to Germany to resume my exile is uncertain. Yet you call me after cruelly rebuking me that I might discuss my family’s holiday photograph with your friend? Are you quite mad?” “How’s it going?” Ryo whispered. “Is she on her way?” Jemima glanced at him. His face was lit up with excitement like a young child who was certain he’d heard Santa on the rooftop and was waiting by the fireplace for the jolly old man to make his way down the chimney. She held up a finger to signal she needed a moment before turning her back to him. With her voice lowered in hopes Ryo didn’t hear her, Jemima said, “Mr. Amano’s father disappeared when he was a child. He wants…” She paused before correcting herself. “He deserves answers. I beg you to tell him what you know.” It was beneath her to do such a thing, but if it would set Ryo on the road to recovery, then she’d swallow her pride just this once. There was a long silence from the other end. “I…will do this kindness for him.” She let out a silent breath of relief. “Macavity will be waiting for your arrival.” Wishing not to speak to her much longer, she ended the call and turned towards Ryo once more. “She agreed to come.” Her friend’s face lit up like a Christmas tree as he threw his hands into the air. “Yes! Thank you! Thank you, thank you, thank you! Haha!” His happiness was contagious and despite how tired and irritated she was, she let a small smile find its way on her face. “Will you please get some rest before she arrives?” “Alright, fine,” he grumbled. “But you better wake me up when she gets here.” “Of course,” she promised. Satisfied, Ryo finally left her room. As much as Jemima wanted to collapse back into bed, there was more to do before the Countess’s arrival. Namely, informing her number one. She felt quite guilty about waking Macavity, but it was an unfortunate necessity. In order not to disturb the privacy she granted him when he was off the clock (of which night was one of those periods), she opted to simply call him. As was often the case, he answered within one ring. “What’s up, boss? You know it’s a bit early, yeah?” “Yes. I apologize if I woke you. We are expecting a guest.” “At this hour? Who could possibly think this is a good time to come over?” “Mr. Armano does,” she answered with a frustrated sigh. “I need the front hall and living room fortified with as much silver and holy objects as possible. Arm every staff member in the mansion. Ensure you have backup.” “Oh. Bringing her back, eh? You think it’s a good idea?” “Absolutely not, but Mr. Armano needs answers. Unfortunately, she can provide a number of them.” “Bloody hell… How long do I have?” She winced at how moments ago, she had briskly ended the phone call without solid plans. “I haven’t the slightest idea. I simply told her with haste.” “Guess I gotta hope I’m quicker than a vampire, then. Not sure what I can do on short notice like this, but I think that Roger has a stash of silver stuff. Real paranoid, superstitious guy, that one. Guess he was right to be. Anyway… I’ll do what I can.” “Thank you. Please wake me upon her arrival, but do not let her enter without me present.” “Wasn’t planning on it. Rest up, boss. I’ll get things done.” “Once this matter is concluded, you will be free to spend the day as you wish,” she vowed. It was the least she could do considering the task at hand. “Oh, might finally have time for a massage, then. Been feeling a bit tense lately, all things considered.” He chuckled. “Alright, I’m off to get this done.” She bid him farewell before finally returning to her bed. She felt far more relaxed once she had discarded her robe and was tucked in under the covers in the dark once more, but her mind was racing. Not even twelve hours had passed since she’d unceremoniously banned the Countess from her home, yet the woman was to return once more. She loathed not having the upper hand in this situation. Jemima hadn’t realized she’d fallen asleep, but felt like she’d barely rested at all when her cell phone began to ring again. With an irritated groan, she grabbed it from her bedside table, answered the call, and brought it to her ear. “Yes?” she asked in a groggy voice. “Got as much done as I could on short notice, but she’s here quicker than I thought. Sopping wet, too. Honestly feel a bit bad for her, she looks miserable…” Macavity sighed. “So, want me to fetch Ryo, or should I get Kenzo to do it?” “Let him sleep,” she instructed. “He needs it. I’ll be down shortly.” For the second time that night, she turned on her bedside lamp. As fast as she could, Jemima got dressed. Despite the very late hour, she wanted to look presentable. She threw on a simple magenta button-down blouse, a pair of black dress slacks, and black flats. She pulled her long, graying hair back in a loose, low ponytail and threw on mascara and a nude shade of lipstick. After a quick spritz of her favorite perfume, she finally left her room and joined Macavity and two of her mercenary crew at the front door. Macavity handed her a wooden crucifix as soon as she approached. “Roger was more than happy to offer up his stash of silver bullets. Said he always knew this day would come. I’ve got a gut feeling it’s not coming to that, though.” “We’ll see,” she muttered through gritted teeth. She had no energy (or care) for pleasantries, so she simply yanked open the door and stared with disdain at the Countess who, as Macavity had told her, was soaking wet. Her clothes were dark and heavy as they clung to her skin, and she looked utterly miserable. Good. The Countess stared blankly at her. “Are you to invite me in so I may give your friend what he seeks?” “Mr. Amano is resting,” she explained. “When he awakes in the morning, I will bring him to you. In the meantime, I have made accommodations for you while you wait.” She paused before continuing with her voice low. “Let me make myself very clear to you, Countess. I have no interest in allowing you to enter my home ever again. However, Mr. Amano’s well-being is very important to me. I am perhaps foolishly trusting you to give him what he desperately seeks.” The Countess leaned forward and pressed herself up against the open doorway, her body hanging against the opening as if there were an invisible wall, and smirked. “He will know his heritage and more. I wonder, when you hear, will you cast him out as well? Or is your hypocrisy as deep as your cruelty?” Trying very hard to keep her ignited rage contained, Jemima answered, “Of course not. He’s not a blood-sucking fiend.” “His father was a ‘blood-sucking fiend,’ as you call it. A dear friend and a good man… His heart would break to see the sort of company his progeny keeps, I think.” This surprised Jemima. Did Ryo know this of his father? No, I don’t believe he would be so frantic if he did. “Mr. Amano is not his father,” she pointed out. Without another word, she backed away from the doorway and nodded at Macavity. “Please escort the Countess to the living room.” “Right, right. Come on in, Countess.” The Countess straightened up and strolled into the doorway, stopping only to snatch the crucifix out of Jemima’s hands and giggle. “Oh, how cute! Did you perhaps make me some garlic bread as well? I am as famished as you are ignorant." With another laugh, she followed Macavity and left Jemima standing with her mercenaries in the front hall. “Uh… What was her deal?” one of them asked. “Is she a mime or something? That was weird.” “If only,” she grumbled before closing the door, locking it, and joining her guest in the living room. The Countess’s sopping wet clothes were dripping all over the floor. Wonderful. In addition to compensating her employees for working on their time off, she would need to ensure the carpet was properly cleaned to avoid water damage. As if reading her mind, Macavity asked, “Think we should get her a change of clothes? Seems a bit cruel to leave her in soaking wet ones. Though not sure if it’s much bother to the undead. No offense, Countess.” “I have a heartbeat and pulse as much as you do, Mister Macavity,” the Countess huffed indignantly. “And I promise you, even if I am in no danger of sickness, these clothes are quite uncomfortable and I am quite cold.” The thought of giving her clothing to the Countess sickened Jemima, but so did the thought of her pristinely white couch being ruined. “Macavity, perhaps you can fetch a t-shirt and a pair of jeans from my dresser.” She glanced at him. “The bottom two shelves.” He was the only one she’d trust rifling through her things. “Right, I’ll be back shortly.” He gave Nadia a pointed look. “Don’t try anything.” “I was going to cut your coworkers from groin to gullet and bathe in their blood, but since you asked so nicely, I suppose I will behave,” the Countess retorted sarcastically. “Oh, I’m looking forward to that massage,” Macavity mumbled as he headed out of the room. Jemima heavily resisted the urge to gag at the mental image the Countess had provided her with. “Must you be so vile?” “Oh, I am so sorry to offend your delicate sensibilities, child,” the Countess said with feigned apologeticness. “I’m not used to spending time with mortals with such weak constitutions.” “Please,” she scoffed. “I’ve heard and seen worse.” Nothing immediately came to mind, but the Countess didn’t need to know that fact. “You jest, yes?” she laughed. “I have lived six times your life, and I am quite certain you have seen nothing. You would not even be aware of the full scope of this world if I did not snap you to your senses, and even then you know oh so little.” “Enough!” she barked. “I will not be disrespected in my own home.” Especially by someone she had no interest in communicating with in the first place. “Oh, you will,” the Countess smirked. “If you wish for your friend to know his heritage, you will suffer the consequences for your cruelty and intolerance. My patience is thin as is; thin it further, and perhaps I shall simply leave with all the answers he seeks, yes?” “Your patience is thin?” She crossed her arms over her chest. “I’ve been awoken twice this evening. I have had very little rest, and I am forced to entertain a guest I want nothing to do with. Believe me, Countess, I want you here even less than you wish to be here.” Slowly, the Countess began to approach her. “I have lost my birth parents. My adoptive father was murdered by the woman I love. I hid away for a hundred years out of shame, believing my dear Marianna could have been swayed from her course if I had done more for her. And when I am finally given hope that my father can be brought back if only the most powerful woman in this blighted city aids me, you reject and punish me for my honesty. And then! And then my mother casts me out for ‘endangering’ her coven—as if you pose even the slightest threat to us!” The Countess was now directly in front of her, leaning in close and snarling, “So, yes. My patience is thin, and you should tremble as my patience can hold for ages. That you have contributed to it fraying is perhaps the only impressive feat to your name, mortal.” “Alright, break it up.” Macavity sighed as he returned with an armful of folded clothes. “There’s a bathroom right around the corner from here you can change in.” “Thank you very much, Mister Macavity,” the Countess huffed as she grabbed the clothes and made her way out of the room. “It is good to know there is at least one civilized mortal here.” As soon as the woman was out of the room, Jemima let out an irritated groan. “Must I truly endure her a moment longer? Pinch me, Macavity. This must be a nightmare.” “Can I be completely frank, boss?” She whipped her head towards him in utter disbelief. “Surely you do not mean to tell me you pity her?” “The fact of the matter is she came to us, offering literally anything to get her dad back. She’s got some sort of magic, she’s got those bodyguards who must be in on this, she’s got a whole family of people like her and maybe even the folks back in Silberstadt on her side. With that kind of power backing us, we could’ve probably gotten this city in line, drove Aurelio out, found Minerva in minutes…” Macavity shook his head. “But we had a knee-jerk reaction. Now we’re paying the price for it. Like winning the lottery but throwing away the ticket cuz you didn’t realize you had the winning number.” “She is a vampire,” Jemima hissed. She knew he was right, but she loathed knowing she’d made a mistake. Mistakes were for amateurs, which she was far from being. “Have you considered that, perhaps, it is better for her father to remain dead? Who knows what danger he possesses? I presume he is a vampire as well, after all.” “Yeah. And it stands to reason the ones after her family are, too. So we have all these vampires in the city, and none of them are on our side. But we’ve managed to royally piss off the one who knows something about Ryo’s family and maybe what exactly Dawn and Cold have to do with him.” He held up his hands apologetically. “All I’m saying is we could have navigated this situation better, and we’re reaping what we sowed now.” Defensively, she retorted, “Perhaps she should have been honest with me from the beginning.” “Maybe,” he shrugged. “All things considered, how we reacted is probably why she wasn’t.” Though he had a point, she wondered if she would have accepted the truth differently if she had been told the first night they’d met. She mentally placed herself in that moment, imagining the Countess had, in fact, told her the truth. Considering she was surrounded by others, she would have likely attempted to hide her fear in order to appear collected and professional. The choice to confess in the privacy of her home gave her a sense of comfort in expressing her true thoughts and feelings. Perhaps I did overact just a little, she sheepishly admitted to herself. But how else was one supposed to act when they discovered a potential ally was a powerful supernatural being that wasn’t supposed to exist? Still, the woman chose to lie and hide her true nature, and that was something she couldn’t ignore. With a tired sigh, Jemima said, “You know how I feel about liars.” “Then you are in luck, as I speak nothing but the truth,” the Countess interjected haughtily as she returned with the dry clothes on and a towel around her head. “It is hardly unreasonable that I did not speak of things you did not need to know.” Annoyance ignited once more, Jemima cooly replied, “I would have much preferred all cards presented upon our first meeting.” “The less you knew, the better,” the Countess replied in kind. “I told you the facts as you would accept them; there was no need to ignite the paranoia that consumes our kind—humans, that is to say—when we regain the long-forgotten truth of this world.” “And see where that has left you?” Jemima scolded the Countess, feeling like she was finally starting to regain the upper hand between them. The Countess seemed to deflate at this, and instead of sniping once more she silently took a seat on the couch. She blankly and miserably stared off into the distance. Jemima and Macavity exchanged confused frowns at the Countess’s sudden change in attitude. Instead of feeling like she’d finally won this argument, she instead felt a sense of pity for the Countess. Pity? For a lying monster of the night? Unsure what to do or say, Jemima moved to sit down in an armchair adjacent to the couch, crossing her legs at the ankles. She cautiously watched the Countess, who was nearly as still as a statue. What was going through her mind? Had Jemima struck a nerve? The living room became uncomfortably quiet as everyone seemed to be at a loss for words. The rain and a low-rumbling thunder in the distance were the only sounds to be heard. After what seemed like an eternity, Macavity finally broke the silence. “Look… boss, I know you want Ryo to sleep, but I think maybe we should rip off the bandage, yeah? No sense in prolonging this if you don’t want to.” Jemima shook her head. “He was beyond exhausted and erratic. He needs the rest.” “Well… What shall we do, then?” he asked. “Want me to get some tea on?” “Coffee,” she corrected. If she was going to stay up, then she needed something stronger. “Alright. Uh, you want some as well, Countess?” he asked. She silently nodded in response, and Macavity took off to complete his task. Jemima folded her hands in her lap and watched the Countess curiously. She appeared dejected with her head drooped. She was also oddly quiet. Though Jemima had only known the woman a short time, it was enough to know this was entirely out of character for her. A twinge of guilt made itself known in Jemima’s stomach. Regardless of the fact that she was a vampire, Nadia seemed very human. Her mind flitted back to the brief time she’d spent with the countess before she’d learned the truth. The conversations they’d shared, the personal connections they’d made… Jemima felt all the anger seeping out of her as she regarded the Countess's sullen appearance. Perhaps I overreacted. Perhaps the Countess was not the monster she’d once believed. Jemima had become acquainted with a variety of evils over the past decade, and none had ever made an effort to truly get to know who Jemima Mathers was like the Countess had. Making amends for the way she’d treated the Countess for the past several hours would be next to impossible, but she knew she owed it to the woman. She wasn’t the best at righting her wrongs, but she had to start somewhere. Clearing her throat, Jemima commented, “I hadn’t realized how hard it was raining outside.” “It is quite miserable. I had forgotten how harsh the rains of New England can be,” the Countess replied quietly. “Heed my advice and leave before winter. It can be particularly brutal.” “I have been told this. Though I would not mind staying, if I could. A New England winter would be a fresh experience for me. Perhaps I could finally make a snowman.” Surprised, she asked, “In all this time you’ve been alive, you’ve never made a snowman?” “It is so embarrassing, yes?” the Countess laughed, finally lifting her gaze to meet Jemima’s. “268 years alive and I have not done something so simple.” “I didn’t presume you to be a day over twenty-five,” she replied in surprise. No doubt she’d been a fool thinking for a moment the Countess was much younger than she. “Even after you knew the truth? You flatter me.” She sighed. “I did not wish to be trapped in a body too young. My mother, she looks even younger than I, and I did not want that. There is beauty in age, I think.” “I don’t know about that,” Jemima murmured. Her graying hair and soft wrinkles surely diminished her once youthful appearance. The Countess fell silent for a moment. “I did not lie about that, you know. You are a very beautiful woman, more so for your age,” she finally said. Feeling both stunned and flustered, she managed to stammer, “I… Thank you, Countess.” The Countess turned to the floor beneath her once more. “A fortune teller spoke to me as I left Silberstadt. He told me that, on my journey, the most powerful woman in the city would be my family’s salvation… but it may surprise you to know clairvoyance is not often accurate.” With a small sigh, Jemima softly replied, “Perhaps he was not entirely incorrect.” The Countess lifted her head slowly and gave her a curious look. “Hmm?” With a long sigh, one that released all of the anger she’d been tightly holding on to all evening, she explained, “I could still assist you. But first, I need to know the truth.” With a stern gaze, she added, “The whole truth.” “Shall I fill in the blanks where I previously omitted truths, then?” “I believe that would be a good place to start.” The Countess took a deep breath. “It is true I am from Palestine, that I did not know my birth father, and that I did know my birth mother. What was unsaid is that my birth was in the middle of the 18th century… My birth mother I did not know was my birth mother until after I was turned, believing her merely to be one of my father’s students. My birth father… he fell in with a bad group, and was murdered for not surrendering me to them. The first attempt on my life was when I was seven months old.” “Heavens,” she breathed, shaking her head sympathetically. “They were different times back then, weren’t they?” “Yes and no. The wickedness that tried to claim my life is eternal, so they say…” She shook her head. “Mother and Father fought for my life, and then raised me. I did not lie about them, though I neglected to tell you my father’s name… it is Count Amalric Dracula.” As though a lightswitch flipped in her brain, Jemima gasped with realization. “The photograph,” she whispered. That had been a name written on the back. “Indeed, he is in it… You can see he is nothing like that vile book Mr. Stoker was tricked into writing. He was a kind, intelligent, and sensitive man. Or is,” she added, “as such is another half-truth. He was killed in body, but his soul lives on in a ring.” “You know how impossible that sounds, yes?” Jemima said slowly. “The dead are dead. There is no coming back.” “Yes, this is in fact the case normally,” the Countess agreed, surprisingly. “But there are ways to prevent this. Blood magic is one such way, and this ring was crafted by a powerful enchantress who uses just such magic. And so father has rested in that ring since his demise in 1890.” “This is much to process on so little sleep,” Jemima mumbled, lifting a hand to rub her forehead. “Perhaps I should not speak of Marianna’s mother then, yes?” the Countess admitted sheepishly. “Such a thing may be far too much at this time.” “I mean, maybe coffee’ll help,” Macavity muttered as he returned carrying a tray with a pot of coffee, a carton of cream, a bowl of sugar, and three mugs on it. “Damndest thing… The other guys who saw you in Countess, they didn’t think anything of your little trick with the doorway, and even hearing some of what you’re saying they just laughed it off. One of them thinks you’re on drugs.” Feeling quite irritated by this information, Jemima stated in a volume loud enough that she hoped her eavesdropping employees heard, “Then perhaps they may find themselves without a job if they cannot take it seriously.” “Ah, do not judge them so harshly,” the Countess laughed, waving her hand. “Unless given incontrovertible proof as I did to you, your brain will try and rationalize away the supernatural.” “That may be true,” she agreed, “but I expect professionalism from those I employ. Disrespecting a guest is something I will not tolerate.” “Ah, do not fire them on my account! Merely tell them I was in distress from being rendered homeless and have them apologize. Now, drink your coffee, for the truth of my family’s foe is too much otherwise.” “Very well,” she yielded. She stood from her armchair and poured herself a cup from the tray Macavity had since set down on the coffee table in front of the couch. She carefully mixed two spoonfuls of sugar and a dollop of cream into her beverage. Once she was seated once more, she nodded at the Countess, who was also preparing herself a mug. “Continue once you are ready.” The Countess returned to her own seat and gingerly took a sip of coffee. “It was the truth that Marianna was manipulated by her mother into harming my father; I left out, as you may guess, that Marianna is herself a vampire. As for her adoptive mother…” She hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, “She created our kind… thousands of years ago, in a bid to save her children from death… but she is not herself a vampire. She is an angel.” “I beg your pardon?” she blinked. Surely the Countess had to realize how outlandish that sounded? An angel created vampires? “Glad I didn’t sip my coffee yet,” Macavity muttered. “Might’ve choked on it.” “It is the truth, as bizarre as it sounds,” the Countess insisted. “It surely clashes with your preconceived notions of what entails an angel… but do I not also clash with what you expect of a vampire? I sleep in a bed as opposed to a coffin, I walk in the sunlight without issue, I am no undead being, and I am quite fond of garlic.” “How precisely did this occur?” she slowly asked, unsure if she was truly prepared to hear the answer. “The… creating the vampires, that is.” “As I understand it, she combined the venom she was born able to create with chronomancy—time magic, that is to say. It freezes us in time, and bestows upon us blessings and burdens representing her existence in a symbolic sense. I am told all things angels create have the essence of themselves in it.” As expected, she was struggling to comprehend what she’d been told. “I’m sorry, but did you say an angel has venom?” “This one does, yes. In my childhood, she told tales of ones who could throw lightning like spears, wreathe themselves in flame, or move faster than the wind.” She shrugged. “They are as varied as any other being, I imagine.” Jemima was astounded and overwhelmed to discover there was much she didn’t know, and she was certain this was just the beginning. Though it made her feel a tad shaken, she was rather curious about the unknown. “Countess, as we are waiting for Mr. Amano to awaken, perhaps you can tell me all I do not know about you, your family, and all I am unaware of.” “Ah, I do hope he sleeps in, then,” she laughed softly, “because there is much to speak of. Shall I begin with the stories of my father’s youth, then?” “I think that would be a fine place to start,” Jemima agreed. As the Countess said, there was much to be told. Jemima listened to stories about Count Dracula and how he met his betrothed. She learned all about the Countess’s childhood and how she met her former lover. She was educated about absolutely everything the Countess could think to share about vampirism, from the turning process to their individual powers. She was cautiously informed about her father’s coven living in ruins in the city while they tried to restore the Count to his former physical form. It wasn’t until the sun came up and two pots of coffee were emptied that their very long conversation was interrupted by Ryo entering the living room. “Good morning, Mr. Amano,” Jemima greeted, finishing her sixth cup of coffee that morning. “I trust you slept well?” “Like a baby,” he yawned as he glanced towards the Countess. “So… I, uh, don’t actually know where to begin.” Gesturing towards the couch with a yawn herself, Jemima said, “Perhaps with what the Countess knows about your father?” Ryo wasted no time sitting down next to the Countess, that almost childlike excitement returning to him as he stared eagerly at her. With a gentle smile, the Countess said, “Seeing you now, really seeing you… it is plain to me you are Amadeus’s son.” “So you did know him!” Ryo exclaimed (a little too loudly for Jemima’s liking). “Indeed,” the Countess nodded. “And the truth may come easier to you, as you share his blood. As he was a vampire, you are what is called a dhampyr.” “Ha!” Ryo leapt off the couch. “I knew it! Well, I knew something, but this makes it all make sense!” He paused, sinking slowly back down onto the couch. “Okay, actually, this is… crazy. Even if it makes sense, it’s crazy.” “Give your brain time to process it,” Jemima told him gently. She, of all people, would know. After a few minutes of silence, which both the Countess and Jemima took advantage of to fetch a fresh cup of coffee, he gave a slight nod. “Okay. Tell me about him.” “Amadeus Zephyr,” the Countess began, “was a brilliant man and a kind one, as well. He was skilled in making clocks, and equally skilled in magic; he was a natural at spellcasting. But his greatest strength was his heart. He befriended so many… Myself, my dear friends Roland and Marishka, Grigori Rasputin—the very one you are thinking of, yes—and a very bitter woman named Camilla—“ “Aunt Camilla is a fucking vampire too?” Ryo exclaimed. “Heavens,” Jemima breathed. “I believe it would be more beneficial to question who is not a vampire, yes?” “He would keep in touch with her, but not my sister?” the Countess muttered to herself. “I’m gonna guess your sister is the one with my dad in the picture,” Ryo mumbled, “but I’ve never met her. I’ve never seen her, and she’s not my mom.” “That is the curious thing. He loved my sister with all his heart, and everyone around them could see they were meant to be… I simply do not understand why he would pursue another, start a family… It is unlike him.” “Perhaps he was not as faithful as you believed,” Jemima softly suggested. “Perhaps,” the Countess miserably agreed. “Perhaps during their separations, he found he felt more strongly about another… Perhaps I merely did not know him as well as I imagined…” “Jesus,” Ryo breathed, “what the fuck, dad? It’s like I hardly knew him at all…” The man glanced nervously towards the Countess. “Is he… Is he dead?” “I cannot say… I only know he was last seen in Cairo, visiting a group known as the Acolytes of Ra. They were massacred, and he was not among those who found their way to Silberstadt. And yet I cannot imagine one who could stop time itself would fall victim even to my family’s enemy.” Jemima felt her heart sink on Ryo’s behalf. Turning her gaze towards him, she said, “I am so, so sorry, Mr. Amano…” “No,” Ryo snapped, “no, he can’t be—my watch!” Once more, Ryo leapt off the couch and pulled out his pocket watch. “You heard Nadia! My dad, he could stop time! That’s what happened earlier! And the ticking, it… it must mean he’s alive somewhere!” “If you mean to go to Cairo, I’m afraid I won’t be able to help you,” Jemima told him matter-of-factly before sipping her coffee. “He wouldn’t still be there, he’s not—he wouldn’t hide in Egypt for ten fucking years! But we need to find him! I want to know if he was in on it, if he knew about my sister, if he knew Goldie, if—“ He sputtered and grabbed his head, letting out a frustrated growl. “What is this he speaks of?” the Countess asked. “He is filled with discord over something his father may have done?” Jemima hesitated. “It… is a bit complicated. Mr. Amano, perhaps I can give you two time to talk alone?” “I think that might be best, yes? Mr. Amano must catch up, and you and Mr. Macavity—“ She gestured to the man in question, who was snoring softly in the armchair “—both are in need of sleep. I have burdened you with knowledge long enough for one day.” “Very well,” she nodded. “Shall you need anything, send for one of the two guarding the room to fetch me from my bedroom. I will also prepare a room for you, Countess, assuming you need somewhere to stay?” She raised an eyebrow expectantly. “I would appreciate such a thing… I will need to rest after explaining things to Mr. Amano.” “Of course. For your convenience, I will have the room next to his ready for you as I trust he will be able to show you to it.” She quickly finished the contents in her mug and stood up. Setting the empty cup on the tray Macavity had brought in hours earlier, she gently nudged her bodyguard’s arm. “You’re officially off-the-clock.” Her bodyguard immediately twitched awake. “Crap, sorry boss. What I miss? Think I dozed off around the time the Countess’s parents were hunting Confederates…” Smiling gently, Jemima assured him, “I will fill you in later.” The two left the living room in higher spirits than they’d entered it with. “Report to me tomorrow at…” She trailed off and pulled her phone out of her pants pocket to glance at the time. “…8:11 A.M.” “I’ll let the team know we’re rescheduling the meeting with Mr. Wake to tomorrow, then,” he yawned. “Afternoon might be best…Hope he’s not the kind of guy to hide in on the 30th.” “I won’t give him the opportunity,” she replied with a sly smirk. “I’ll see you tomorrow.” Before retiring to her bedroom, she gave the two employees outside the living room strict directions to see to it that the Countess’s and Mr. Amano’s needs were taken care of. She also tasked another of her staff to prepare a bedroom next to Ryo’s for the Countess. Once all of her meetings for the day were canceled, she redressed herself in her sleep attire and crawled into bed. Despite the several cups of caffeinated coffee she drank, Jemima was quite tired. I haven’t stayed up all night since I was in my twenties. How unusual that the Countess makes an older woman feel young again, she thought to herself with amusement right before falling fast asleep, a sleep well-deserved after such a long night. ****** When Aiden awoke the next morning, he was pleasantly surprised to find Eric’s fingers still intertwined with his. They’d fallen asleep in this way, with Aiden’s arm dangling over the end of his bed to reach his boyfriend’s hand. He smiled to himself. He’d missed Eric (even if he hadn’t wanted to admit it) during their “break”. As much as he wanted to stay that way until Eric woke up, he knew he needed to get dressed. Carefully crawling out of bed so he wouldn’t wake the sleeping man, Aiden grabbed fresh clothes and his binder and slipped out of his bedroom and into the bathroom. If it hadn’t been extremely unsafe to fall asleep with it on, he would’ve worn his binder all night for his own comfort. He’d never had it off around Eric before, not that his boyfriend had minded. He was unconditionally supportive, which made Aiden love him even more. When he crept back into his bedroom with his jeans and a black X-Men t-shirt—he’d never read the comics, but Prim insisted it was a cool shirt that he needed for his wardrobe—Eric was still asleep, so Aiden laid down on the floor to his left. He didn’t have a pillow to put under his head, so he laid his head on the ground. A few peaceful minutes of this went by until Eric, eyes still closed, murmured, “Sweetie, that doesn’t seem too comfortable… Why not lay your head on my chest?” “Are you sure you don’t mind?” he asked. “Of course I don’t. Besides, I haven’t seen you in days. I have a lot of cuddling to catch up on.” Aiden didn’t need to be told twice. He shifted his position on the floor to lay his head on Eric’s chest and wrapped his arm around the man’s middle. “I’ve been living in this city for 17 years now, and I don’t think I’ve ever been happier than right now,” Eric sighed contentedly. “I’ve been here longer,” he teased. Then a curious thought popped into his mind. “Do you think we ever saw each other when I was a kid?” “Hmm… It’s possible. I wouldn’t remember if we did, though. I see too many strangers in crowds with my job to keep track of everyone I run into.” “Oh. Yeah, I guess that’s true. I, um, haven’t ever been to a wedding, anyway.” Even if he had and they had met, would Aiden even have remembered Eric years later? “You probably wouldn’t have recognized me anyway,” he added after a brief moment of silence. “I, um, have brown hair naturally, not black.” “I have a hard time imagining you with brown hair,” Eric laughed softly. “Black suits you.” “Thanks,” he whispered with a bashful smile. The two snuggled together on the floor for a long while, both content to share the closeness in silence. When Aiden heard his mother leaving her bedroom and slowly descending the staircase, he knew it was time to start moving. “So, um… Do you have any plans for today?” “Well, I did say I’d make you and your mother breakfast, and Victoria is probably going to kill me when I get home. But between those things? Completely free.” He gave a cheerful wink before adding, “I do want to try calling my friend Astarte, at least. I’m just unsure if she’s in Hell or not right now.” Aiden blinked while he tried to process the last sentence. “In… Hell?” “Yes, that’s where her family lives. She’s a succubus, which… I probably should have mentioned first since I haven’t shown you the pictures yet.” “Oh.” He knew he shouldn’t be surprised considering the mere fact vampires existed, but it still surprised him regardless. “I brought a photo album, but maybe this should wait until after breakfast… There is a lot of explaining to do there.” Aiden laughed before he could stop himself. “You brought over a whole album?” “Yes,” Eric admitted sheepishly. “I thought if you really didn’t know if you could trust me, I’d show you the pictures of an incredible, top secret event I was at. I’m not supposed to tell anyone, so it would mean a lot…” He laughed awkwardly and added, “Wow, that sounds kind of lame when I say it out loud.” “No, it’s really sweet,” he reassured the man. “Can I see it?” “Yes, absolutely. No sense making you sit in suspense through breakfast. Just grab it out of my bag over there.” Aiden stood up and fetched Eric’s bag, which had been left by the door. Digging inside, he quickly found the photo album and pulled it out. “I can look through it while you cook, if you want.” “Alright, but don’t show your mother. I really don’t think she’s ready to find out angels and demons are real.” “Oh, don’t worry,” he reassured him quietly. “Mom usually spends the day on the couch.” He offered his free hand to help his boyfriend up. “Do you, um, need to borrow clothes? I don’t know if we wear the same size, but I can see what I have.” “I did get a little sweaty running here,” his boyfriend admitted. “Or maybe it was the nerves. I’d appreciate a change, if you can find something.” With a nod, he moved to his dresser. His wardrobe almost solely consisted of t-shirts and a few pairs of jeans. “What size shirt do you wear?” he asked while ruffling through the folded shirts that were anything but neat. “Extra large.” He paused and winced, hesitantly lifting his head to look in Eric’s direction. “I wear medium.” “I could probably squeeze into that.” His boyfriend closed the distance between them and put his hand gently against his cheek, leaning in close with a suggestive smirk. “It'll be a bit tight, is all.” “Oh, um…” Aiden knew he was blushing by the way his face burned when his brain tried to conjure up an image of Eric wearing his navy blue “Class of 2015” t-shirt. “Maybe we should wait until later to get you all hot and bothered. I’ll deal with wearing my Purple Rain shirt.” “Y-Yeah, okay.” They left his bedroom and went downstairs where his mom was, as expected, watching television. When she heard them approaching, she stood up and smiled at them. “Good morning, boys.” “Morning, Mom,” Aiden robotically answered back. His mom had gotten dressed without his help for the first time in a very long time, leaving him feeling stunned. “Good morning,” Eric waved cheerfully. “I hope you’re hungry because I’m going to go make us all breakfast!” “Oh, how sweet of you!” She seemed so much more alive than she had in years, further shocking Aiden. “It’s the least I can do considering you let me stay the night.” His mom stared at Eric sternly. “Didn’t you hear the thunder last night? I would have been cruel to send you out in that weather, not to mention alone at night.” Aiden noticed a flash of fear cross her face very briefly. “Well, regardless, I want to pay you back in some small way. I hope you don’t mind me borrowing your son to keep me company, though.” “Not at all.” Her eyes flitted to Aiden, and her smile grew. “I’m just glad he’s finally found someone to make him happy.” Aiden felt his cheeks sizzling for the second time that morning. “Um, we’ll be in the kitchen, Mom,” he mumbled, hurriedly rushing Eric into the small room that once doubled as a dining room. Whoever had designed the house hadn’t given anyone who wanted to cook much space as there was maybe three feet between the sink and counters and where the wall dividing the kitchen and the living room was built. It was a miracle that his mom had been able to squeeze a small square table and chairs in the room at all (though the open space by the door to the back porch definitely helped a little bit). Perhaps even worse was the placement of the fridge. The white appliance was to the left of the kitchen doorway, meaning no one could enter the room if someone happened to be standing with the refrigerator door open. Whoever had put together the kitchen definitely didn’t have families in mind despite the fact that the house had three bedrooms and was probably made with the intention of selling it to a family. Pointing at the fridge, Aiden said, “I think we have some eggs and bacon in there. They were on sale two weeks ago, so I thought I’d pick some up.” “I can work with that,” Eric nodded as he headed to the fridge. “How do you two like your eggs? And do you have pancake mix, by chance?” “Um…” He set the photo album on the table and started searching through the cupboards that held dry goods. They were mostly home to boxes of pasta, forgotten bags of chips, or containers of cookies he was rationing so they would last as long as possible. To his surprise, there was a box of pancake mix at the back of the middle shelf. When did I buy this? he wondered in surprise as he grabbed the box. “You’re in luck,” he smiled, presenting his cardboard trophy. “It’s you and your mom who are in luck, because you’re about to have the best pancakes a man from Maine could possibly make!” With a wink, Eric took the mix from him and began flitting about the kitchen, pausing only to ask where bowls and utensils were. Soon enough, the smell of pancake batter and cooking bacon permeated the small room as Aiden sat down at the table with the photo album. “Let me know if you have any questions about those photos,” Eric said from in front of the stove. “I’m probably going to have to come clean about a lot, so just a heads up.” What could that mean? Feeling a tad apprehensive, Aiden opened the photo album. The first page showed Eric with Prim and a woman and man he guessed were the man’s parents. Eric looked about the same age he was now albeit with a different haircut. Looking closer at his parents brought a small smile to Aiden’s face. Eric looked almost exactly like his mother, though he definitely had his father’s nose. The second page had two more pictures of him with Prim as well as two with a woman with pink hair. She looked oddly familiar, but Aiden couldn’t quite place where he’d seen her before. “Who is that?” he asked, placing his finger on one of the photographs. “That’s Mimi Shipton, my sire,” Eric sighed wistfully. “She saved our lives, Prim and I’s… I miss her alot. Seventeen years and I still haven’t found a trace of her here in Rhine.” “Is she here?” Maybe she looked familiar because he had seen her somewhere. “She was. She came here to visit this girl she’d been writing to back in 2000, but she never came back. Prim and I got some help from the Sons of Salem, but they were never able to figure it out; she’d just… vanished. We moved in with Victoria’s coven to keep an eye out, but yeah.” “I’m sorry,” he said with sincerity. He wanted to offer to help, but he had no idea how to accomplish that. “I know she’s out there somewhere. Maybe after all this nonsense with the vampire killers, I can get back to looking. My former Silverwing bodyguard, Marina, said she’d be happy to help; might even give her inspiration for that rap album she’s doing.” He turned and flashed a playful smirk. “I bet you thought I was joking the first time I mentioned that.” “Yeah,” he sheepishly admitted. He turned his attention back to the photo album and flipped the page again. He was confronted by a photo of Eric standing with the most eclectic group of people he had ever seen; almost all of them were dressed in bizarre outfits. He wasn’t sure who looked the oddest: the girl dressed like a mime, the clown girl, the man in a overly glittery suit on roller skates, the rather smug-looking man in a Hawaiian shirt and sunglasses, or the wizard lookalike in a dark blue and black robe. Eric stood among them, though he stood out like a sore thumb with his rather normal attire. “Who are they?” Aiden asked, feeling bad about interrupting the man while he was cooking. Eric turned around and grimaced. “Those are the Sons of Salem, the most colorful cast of wizards you could ever meet and the East coast’s personal hunter group. That was from the Hunter’s Moon festival they threw six years ago.” “Wizards?” he echoed, his eyes widening. “Like… magic?” His boyfriend nodded. “I love how you still get surprised by all this. It’s so refreshing, honestly.” “I guess it’s just hard to believe all this stuff is real.” He leaned back in his chair. “I grew up being told that magic and vampires and angels are all fantasy, but now I’m finding out it’s all real. It’s almost hard to process.” Which was the truth. He felt like the world he was living in was partially a lie. “I promise, I’m trying to ease you in as much as possible.” His amused smile quickly turned into an anxious frown. “Anyway. I have quite a lot of friends in that group from my 17 years knowing them, but, um… Well, I made a lot of them the same way.” “What do you mean?” “By sleeping with them,” he mumbled sheepishly. Heat prickled up the back of Aiden’s neck. “Oh.” An awkward silence fell between them, though it was filled by the sizzling of the pan as Eric continued to cook. It was the past, Aiden reminded himself. Eric wasn’t like that anymore. He inhaled slowly and peered at the picture again, examining each of the people posed in it. Had he really had sex with each and every one of them? I know he said he doesn’t mind waiting, but… He felt the insecurities that had rumbled in his mind and stomach the entire time the two were apart returning as if back from a brief vacation. Eric turned and looked at him intensely before looking back at the stove. “If it makes you feel any better, I’ve only slept with three of the people in that picture. One was 17 years ago, and one stalked me for a while.” He wasn’t going to admit it to Eric, but Aiden felt a rush of relief followed by mild guilt. Eric had probably seen right through his stony expression a moment ago. “Oh. I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to judge you for it or anything.” “I know you weren’t. I just… I know it’s not the most fun thing to hear, but I want to make sure I don’t wind up alienated from you again. I think the awkwardness of you knowing I’ve slept with a lot of my friends at least once is better than the agony of being apart from you.” He paused for a moment. “It was the mime girl, by the way. She stalked me.” “What? Really?” His eyes flitted to the mime. She didn’t look like a stalker, but what was a stalker really supposed to look like? “Yeah. She got really clingy after we had some fun around Christmas, and it got to the point where she kept hanging around my parent’s house at night. She got into a fight with Prim, and Lazarus—the robed guy I’m standing next to in that photo—had to step in and handle things. He couldn’t get rid of her because her father provides a lot of funding to the group, but he made it clear he wasn’t going to tolerate this.” Eric inhaled deeply. “Mmm, this bacon is coming along well.” Admittedly, the aroma of fresh greasy, salty bacon was making Aiden’s stomach growl. It had been quite some time since he’d had something other than cereal or oatmeal for breakfast. “I’m sorry you had to deal with that. I can’t imagine how annoying that must have been.” Eric shrugged. “It is what it is, and the problem’s mostly resolved. Andrew—he’s the one with the roller skates—is her superior now and keeps her away when I visit.” He quickly scooped the bacon out of the pan and plopped it onto a plate lined with a paper towel he had sitting nearby. “Andrew’s one of the three. So is Lazarus. Actually, believe it or not, my night together with Lazarus was how I met Astarte and how I got to go to a very special wedding.” His interest piqued, he turned in the chair so he was facing Eric (though the view was of his backside, not that he particularly minded). “There’s a story there, right?” “Is there ever!” Eric laughed. He poured some batter onto the pan, a satisfying sizzle sounding out as he did so. “Prim and I were visiting my parents up in Bedlam after getting set up with the coven here, and we went out to our favorite bar. We’re about six drinks in when this guy walks up and offers to buy me a round. He was pretty stunning. I don’t know if you can tell from the photo, but Lazarus has heterochromia. One blue eye, one green eye.” “Really?” He turned his attention back to the photo, looking closer at the man he now knew was Lazarus, but he couldn’t distinguish any eye colors. “Yes, and I don’t think I’d seen a guy like that before. He told me he was the new head of the Sons of Salem and he’d heard a lot about me, so he wanted to get to know me better. One thing led to another and, well…” Eric cleared his throat awkwardly. “The next morning he asked me if I’d like to come to a wedding as his plus one. I told him only if Prim could come too, and he said sure as long as we both promised to keep this wedding a secret.” “A secret?” Aiden echoed, watching Eric’s back again. “It was a union that had never happened before in recorded history: An angel and a demon. Go ahead and turn to the back, the pictures from the wedding are there.” Aiden did just that, flipping through page after page of photographs he hadn’t yet looked at until something very bizarre caught his eye. It was just as Eric had said: A woman with brilliant feathered wings the color of coffee heavily laced with cream was gazing into the eyes of what Aiden guessed was the demon. It was a being with a goat’s head with dark, charcoal-colored fur and red goat-like eyes but with the body of a human. The shoulders were broad and covered with a beautifully woven plum shawl. He felt guilty for immediately wondering how someone could possibly be attracted to them, but he supposed the world of angels and demons were entirely unique. They were likely used to what he considered an oddity. “Baphomet and Amity… To this day, I’ve never seen a wedding as moving as theirs,” Eric sighed. “That was the first wedding I ever sang at. It was a last-minute thing, but apparently it was the plan all along. Lazarus has oracular powers, and he saw I’d save the wedding twice in one day. Me singing was the second save of the day.” “What was the first?” “Well… That’s how I met Astarte, actually.” Eric turned around, a sheepish look on his face again. “So she’s a succubus, and she feeds off of people’s anger and frustration in addition to the… er, usual. But if she gets hungry, she gets really pissy, and there wasn’t a lot of irritation at the wedding obviously… So I had to, uh… go calm her down.” Aiden was confused. “Calm her down?” “Sex,” Eric sighed. “Oh,” he mumbled. “Right.” “If it makes you feel better, that was a one-time thing, too. I’m not her type.” Eric rubbed the back of his head nervously. “If I hadn't done that, she would’ve had a meltdown and ruined the wedding, so Lazarus said.” “So you’re kind of a hero, huh?” he joked, offering a small smile. “I guess so,” Eric laughed in reply. “But yes, that’s how I met Astarte and went to the most moving wedding ever. Don’t tell anyone about the wedding, though. There are a lot of people who would be very upset by their marriage, apparently.” “Why?” “Angels and demons don’t like each other very much, and Baphomet’s dad is apparently not a very nice guy either. If the truth got out, they and their child would be in danger.” “A child? How… did that work, exactly?” he cautiously inquired. The last thing he wanted to do was come off as offensive, but he was burning with curiosity. “I didn’t think it appropriate to ask at their wedding,” Eric chuckled as he turned back to the pancakes on the stove. “Maybe you can ask Astarte. She might know, and I wanted to call her and introduce you today anyway.” “Oh, uh…” He shifted nervously in his seat and looked at the wedding pictures again to try and distract himself from the awkwardness he was sure was one-sided. “Okay.” “She’s going to love you, I promise. She would try and set me up with strangers every time she visited. She gets that from her mom, I think.” Aiden nodded his head, but didn’t say anything as he stared at a picture of the angel and the demon dancing. In the background, he could see Eric singing in a rather flattering suit. It was one time. They’re just friends now. Like with Lilith. Although, were they actually friends? Did Lilith want that? Or was it too weird considering what had happened? Would Eric even want that? He seemed more relaxed about his former flings, so maybe it would be okay if the three of them hung out again sometime. He could feel Eric’s hand gently grasp his shoulder. “Sweetie. I know this is a lot. But I’ve never felt the way I do about you with any of them. They were just fun; you’re what I want for the long run. And I promise I’ll do whatever it takes to make us work.” “I know,” he quietly replied. There was a gentle squeeze. “If you go back a bit, there’s some pictures of Prim, Astarte, and I hanging out. Unless you’d rather look at those two all day. I wouldn’t blame you; they’re a lovely couple.” He murmured in agreement before flipping back a few pages, stopping only when he saw Prim posing with Eric and another woman he guessed was Astarte. Taking it in, he realized it was one of the pictures Prim had shown him when they’d hung out a few days prior. “To try and call her before or after we eat,” Eric said as he set a plate piled with pancakes down onto the table. “That’s the real question.” “After,” Aiden answered, his eyes glued to the photo. “Well then, let’s eat! Will your mom come out here, or shall I bring them out to her?” He finally lifted his head and stopped looking at the picture album. “She probably won't come out here, honestly.” “To the living room it is!” Eric piled pancakes and bacon onto two glass plates, carefully balancing them in both hands. “Do you mind making me a plate, sweetie? I would but… Well, my hands are full.” “Sure.” He left the album abandoned on the table and hurried to fill a plate with what was left of the bacon and pancakes, carefully topping the flapjacks with butter before joining Eric and his mom in the living room. “This is so kind of you!” he heard his mom saying as she took her plate. “These look delicious!” “Hopefully they taste half as good as they look!” Eric replied cheerfully. The living room fell silent as the three began to eat. The television, which was playing a movie about a middle-aged man who lost his memory, was the only sound to be heard aside from the occasional squeal when a fork slid against its glass plate. Aiden was surprised by how scrumptious the pancakes were. He’d never been a huge fan of them, even as a kid, but he had a feeling he could quickly get used to Eric’s should the man take it upon himself to make them more often. He could probably be a cook if he wanted to, he thought to himself with amusement. “Hey, don’t feel bad I took the smallest portion,” Eric whispered. “I finished the rest of my thermos before you woke up, so I’m not super hungry.” “Are you sure?” he timidly replied, feeling guilty for not realizing how much smaller Eric’s plate was compared to his. “Absolutely. I find more joy in cooking for others than eating my own cooking anyway.” “Thank you,” he smiled shyly. Once again, he wondered how he got so lucky to be picked by someone so absolutely amazing. “This,” Aiden’s mom said, completely unaware of their exchange, “is some of the best breakfast food I’ve ever eaten.” “You can thank my father for that,” Eric said. “He hates pancakes, but he knows how to make them better than anyone else, and he taught me his secrets.” “You might have to teach my son.” She smirked teasingly at Aiden. “I could get used to eating this instead of instant oatmeal everyday.” “Mom…” he groaned, trying to hide his embarrassment. “Ugh, is that what you’re feeding her?” Eric teased. “You’ll have to come over to my place so I can teach you how to make something a lot more satisfying.” “Please do!” his mom laughed, continuing to poke fun. “Mom, I’m just trying to get us by on the food stamps money,” he pointed out. “I know,” she sighed. “I can help you shop,” Eric offered. “I have a lot of money sitting around that I don’t have much use for. I’d be happy to buy you some things to make your meals a little better.” “You don’t have to do that,” Aiden nervously mumbled. He felt guilty about talking about their money situation with Eric. He hadn’t meant to make it seem like they needed help. His mother, on the other hand, softly replied, “That’s so very kind of you.” Eric ran his hand through his hair. “I know that seems so forward and all, but… I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone like your son before, and I want to do everything I can for him and for you. I’ve had a bit of a rough time these past few years, and Aiden is a bright spot in it. The brightest, even.” Aiden’s mom held a hand to her chest. “You two must be made for each other because I think this is the first time in years I’ve seen him smile.” Aiden’s face burned, and he shifted uncomfortably on the couch. He was relieved his mom was supportive of his relationship, but did she have to humiliate him? Eric reached out and laced their fingers together. “Sorry. I think I’m being a bit too mushy for this time of day.” “Not at all,” his mom insisted. “It’s nice for things to be light in here for a change.” Aiden glanced at his mom and saw the sadness in her eyes behind her outward smile. “Well then, if things at my place calm down, I’ll have to come by here more often and brighten things up,” Eric said gently. That seemed to bring the twinkle back to his mom’s face. She really does like him, Aiden noted. The way his mom accepted Eric so quickly made him appreciate his boyfriend even more. Maybe we really are meant to be together. When they finished eating breakfast, Aiden and Eric took the dirty dishes to the kitchen. Aiden washed the dishes while Eric dried and put them away (which Aiden said he could do himself, but Eric insisted on helping). As it wasn’t blazing hot outside yet since it was still morning and Eric wasn’t ready to go home yet, they decided to sit in the backyard on a blanket together. Aiden smoothed out the green and white checkered plush cotton blanket before they laid down on it, their vision of the clear blue sky blocked by the large oak tree casting shade over them. “I wonder if Andi would approve of you,” he said, thinking out loud. “I hope she would. Maybe I’m just old-fashioned, but I think it’s important your partner’s friends and family like you… Within reason, anyway.” “No, I agree. I’m really glad my mom likes you.” “And I’m glad Prim loves you. And I know my parents are going to adore you. Now I just need to make sure my favorite demon likes you.” He nodded slowly, knowing this was a cue to the phone call Eric had mentioned earlier that morning. He wasn’t sure how he felt about the succubus yet, but he knew it was important to his partner that the two got along. The least he could do was give her a chance. “I just have to pray she was up here last night,” Eric sighed as he pulled out his phone. “I probably should have checked her social media, honestly…” The thought of a demon owning a social media account amused Aiden. “Does she usually visit, um, Earth?” “She comes up here a few nights a month to find prey. Apparently other demons don’t like her kind; they are considered remarkably ugly by their standards of beauty. Luckily, she definitely fits human beauty standards, so she has an easy time finding douchey, easy pickup artists to feed off of.” Eric scrolled through his phone before sitting up and setting the phone down on the blanket. “Bet you never imagined that calling upon a demon would be as easy as just dialing their phone number, huh?” he snorted. “I didn’t really know demons existed until today,” he reminded him with a gentle laugh, sitting up as well and crossing his legs. “Fair enough,” Eric said as he tapped the phone one more time. The sound of ringing emanated from the speakers. “Alright, moment of truth! Will she answer or no?” The phone rang five times before the phone was answered and an irritated voice snapped, “Ok, really? Do you have any idea what time it is? Who the fuck is this?” “Hi Astarte,” Eric said politely. The voice on the other end did a complete one-eighty in tone. “Oh shit, Eric! Hiiiiiiiiiii! Sorry for snapping, I got roofied last night and it gave me one Hell of a headache.” Aiden stared at the phone in surprise. He didn’t know what he’d expected, but it certainly wasn’t a voice and a personality that seemed very human-like. Eric shook his head in amusement. “Oh, that sucks. Is the guy…?” “Dead? Yep! The women in Orlando can sleep a little safer tonight!” Astarte laughed. Aiden glanced at his boyfriend in slight alarm. They seemed so light-hearted about killing a man. I guess that’s the norm for a demon. Eric glanced back. “She only kills really bad guys,” he whispered. “So I haven’t heard from you since… March. What’s new?” “A lot, but one thing in particular.” Eric gestured toward the phone and gave Aiden a slight nod. “Um… H-Hi,” Aiden stuttered nervously. Astarte let out a gasp. “Do my ears deceive me, or is that a cute boy? You didn’t tell me you were on the prowl again! Why didn’t you invite me up, we could’ve gone to bars and found hookups together!” “Actually, this is a bit more serious than that…” “Sweet Lucifer, you got a boyfriend?” Astarte exclaimed. “Uh.. I’m Aiden,” he introduced himself. He felt awkward, and his skin itched with nerves. Was this what it would be like meeting Eric’s parents? “That’s such a cute name! You better send me pictures! Actually, wait, hold on… Are you back home, or are you in that dumpster fire of a city?” “I’m in Rhine, yes.” “Okay, good. I’ll be there in about a week.” Eric blinked. “Pardon?” “Wait, what?” Aiden blurted out at the same time. “Just gotta let mom know where I’m going, get enough energy, and hop on a bus! I gotta meet your boyfriend in person!” She paused. “What does he know?” “He knows everything,” Eric said, “but Astarte, I’m not sure this is a great time, we’re having trouble with an angel and—“ “All the more reason for me to come! Your cute ass and your boyfriend’s ass are going to need protection, and there’s no better protection than a succubus! Besides, I always get good dick up in Rhine City. Massachusetts guys know how to fuck.” Aiden winced uncomfortably. That was way too much information. “Astarte, really, I–” “Already on my way out! Byeeeeeeeeeee! See you soon, Eric and Aiden!” There was a gentle beep as the call ended, followed by Eric letting out an exasperated sigh. “You’re meeting my succubus friend before you meet my parents, I guess. You’re really getting the full experience here. No easing you into the supernatural at all.” “I don’t know if I’m ready for this,” he whispered with heavy hesitation. “Well, think of it this way: If a succubus who is a generally sweet and fun girl as long as she likes you is the worst you have to deal with this summer, I think things will be okay.” He shifted his gaze to the blanket and mumbled, “I think our break was the worst I had to deal with.” Eric laughed softly. “Nothing could be worse than that. And you know what? I think I will feel safer if she’s here.” He turned his head to glance at his boyfriend in surprise. “Is it a good thing she’s coming?” Eric leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. “We’ll make it work.” Aiden felt his cheek burn delightfully and gave Eric a small, shy smile. “Okay.” Internally, he was still coming to terms with meeting someone else Eric had been with, but he trusted the man wholeheartedly when he said Aiden was the only person he wanted. “Have I ever told you how cute you are when you blush?” Eric purred. “Because you definitely are.” “No, I’m not,” he countered, knowing very well he was turning redder by the second. “You are. I wouldn’t lie to you.” And that was true; he knew that now. Eric would always tell the truth because neither one of them wanted a repeat of the last few days. “I believe you,” he murmured before leaning into the man’s side. “So,” Eric sighed contentedly, “what should we do today? I’d like to do something fun before Victoria kills me.” Aiden thought for a moment. While it would be fun to go somewhere with Eric, like to a movie or to get lunch, he didn’t want to put the man in danger by being in public where he could be found. “What if we just stayed here?” he offered. “I think I’d like that,” Eric grinned. Aiden grinned back. Maybe it was a little selfish of him, but getting his boyfriend all to himself after being apart for a few days sounded like paradise. The two reclined on the blanket again, intertwining their fingers, both content to share the day together. Though they knew Eric would eventually have to go home and face the consequences of escaping for the night, they were determined to make the most of the time they had together. ****** Getting Jojo’s collar removed should have resulted in a joyous celebration, but the after party at a pizzeria was quiet and tense. How could Jojo, Gabby, or Flynn be happy when disaster was about to strike? Gabby wanted to trust her grandmother’s promise to not let Jack hurt Jojo anymore, but she had a gut feeling the man wouldn’t take no for an answer. The trio had spent the night in her room with Flynn on the floor and Jojo curled next to her in bed. Flynn had fallen asleep eventually, but neither she nor Jojo did. She knew his mind was racing just as quickly as hers was. Even with being free of the collar Jack had forced on him, he was still too scared to face the evil man. Gabby couldn’t blame him after what Jojo had told her about him. She’d never even met Jack, but the cruel tone of his voice on the phone the previous day turned her blood cold. She was frightened, too. Gabby and Jojo stayed in bed for hours after the sun rose the next morning. They wanted to let Flynn sleep, but they also knew getting up meant facing the reality that this was their last day before Jack arrived. Eventually, Gabby decided she couldn’t ignore the problem anymore. She had to do something. “I’m going to tell my mom,” she whispered with determination. It had been a recurring thought throughout the night, but she’d continuously pushed it away. Her mom had been so happy that Rhiannon was staying; how could Gabby ruin that? Her mom deserved to finally find joy in her life. But if anyone can help me right now, it’s my mom. “I think that’s for the best,” Jojo mumbled in reply. “Maybe this time…” He went quiet, leaving his sentence unfinished. “Do you want to come with me?” Gabby asked. She didn’t want to leave him alone when he was so scared, but she knew Flynn would protect him if he wasn’t ready to leave the room yet. “I… I can do that.” Quietly, still wearing the same clothes they’d worn the day before, Gabby and her boyfriend crept out of her room so as not to disturb their sleeping friend. The hallway, as expected, was quiet. Considering it was late morning, most were already gone or downstairs. I hope my mom is still in her room. Gabby held her breath as she knocked on her mom’s door. Her hand was tightly holding Jojo’s as they waited for an answer. Surprisingly, it was Rhiannon who answered the door. “Ah, good morning you little lovebirds! What brings you here? Did you need your mother, Gabby?” “Yes, please,” she answered meekly. Rhiannon held up a finger and closed the door. A few moments later, the door reopened and there was her mom wearing the baby blue bathrobe Gabby had got her the previous Christmas. Her mom was practically glowing with happiness as she beamed at the two of them. “Good morning, Gabby and Jojo! I’m surprised to see you both up so early!” Gabby took a quick deep breath before saying, “Mom, there’s something I have to talk to you about.” “Oh? What about?” Hesitantly glancing at her boyfriend, she admitted in a whisper, “Jack.” Her mother’s smile disappeared in an instant, replaced by a hardened glare. “Gabby, I promise you that neither you nor Jojo have to worry about him coming near us ever again. If that’s what you’re worried about, I swear to you I will do everything I can to keep you safe from him.” “But he is coming, Mom,” she stressed. “He’s going to be here tomorrow.” Her mom’s mood once more shifted, the anger replaced with confusion. “What?” “Moore,” Jojo squeaked, “he called him yesterday, when I got the collar off. He told us he’d be here by the 30th.” Her mother fell completely silent, an unreadable expression on her face. “Gabby,” she finally said after a moment of silence, “I’ve never really told you about Jack, have I? Aside from how you should stay far, far away from him, I mean.” She shook her head. “Not really, no. Jojo told me a little bit, though.” “He is,” her mother began, closing her eyes, “absolutely, truly a monster. He is the most repugnant, miserable man I have ever had the misfortune to meet. He has brought nothing but pain to this coven and has hurt me, Jojo, Rex, the Cullens, and so many others. He has been nothing but a toxic influence on Mother. And no matter how hard I’ve tried, Rex has tried, and even Amon has tried… We just can’t kill him.” If Gabby was afraid before, she was utterly terrified now. “What are we supposed to do?” she breathed, barely able to will herself to speak. Her mother put both hands on her shoulders. “Go get Rex. I’m going to get dressed and get Amon and Mother. I’m not letting him touch you. Or you, Jojo. We will figure this out, I promise.” “Are you certain I shouldn’t try and call my father, Mary?” Rhiannon called out from the bedroom. “I hope it doesn’t come to that,” her mom muttered. With a determined nod, Gabby hurriedly pulled Jojo through the hallway to Rex’s room just a few doors away. She wasn’t sure if he was inside or lounging in the living room rotting his brain away watching The Handy and Ydnah Show, but she didn’t have time to waste on debating where to check first. Pounding on his door, she called out, “Rex? Rex, are you inside?” There was a loud groan from within the room. “Gabby, what the fuck?” Rex called out. “I’m still hungover from last night. You couldn’t let me sleep?” “No!” she shouted back. Couldn’t he hear the urgency in her voice? She heard more groaning and a loud thud. A few seconds later an exhausted Rex wearing nothing but a pair of boxers adorned with little red hearts opened the door. “Fuck, is there a fire? Do I need to grab Mina or something?” Gabby hurriedly averted her eyes, staring at the off-white carpet beneath her feet instead. Couldn’t he have put clothes on first? “No, nothing like… Well, I don’t know, maybe? Jack is coming, and Mom said to get you.” “WHAT THE FUCK?” Rex shouted, his tired eyes opening wide. “Why the fuck didn’t you start with that?! Give me a fucking minute, I’ve gotta—MINA! Wake the fuck up, we have an emergency!” Rex slammed the door shut, the sounds of panic and stumbling coming from inside the room. Gabby glanced at Jojo, who still looked miserable. “It’ll be okay,” she whispered. “I promise.” While they waited for Rex to presumably get properly dressed, Gabby wondered if Flynn knew Mina was still sleeping in Rex’s room. Maybe Rex doesn’t like him that way. The mere thought made her feel a small sense of relief in addition to worry for her friend. Rex burst open the door, this time fully dressed, Mina close behind him. “Okay, so explain to me why the fuck Jack is coming?” Gabby quickly filled him. “Grandma promised me she wouldn’t let him hurt Jojo, but…” “It’s always ‘buts’ with your fucking grandma,” Rex snarled. Pitching up his voice, he mockingly continued, “But I can help him! But I can make him apologize!” “Come on, Rex,” Jojo mumbled weakly, “it has to be different this time.” “Yeah, whatever,” Rex scoffed. “He’s fucking doing this on purpose, you know that? As if the 30th isn’t miserable enough for me, now I’ve gotta deal with that cunt.” “I’m not looking forward to dealing with him either,” Mina said. “Last time I saw him was on that trip to Russia… I barely remember it… I think I killed someone.” Gabby stared at Mina in horror. How could she kill someone and not remember it? “Rasputin?” Rex scoffed. “He’s fine. He’s lived through worse. Now what the fuck are we doing? And, uh, where’s Red? He know about all this yet?” She hesitated for a brief moment. “Yes, but he’s still asleep. We didn’t want to wake him up.” “Oh,” Rex mumbled, running his hand through his hair. “Yeah, good. Fair. Let him sleep, he deserves it. Got a tough job.” Behind him Gabby noticed Mina crossing her arms and rolling her eyes, giving a slight shake of her head. As Rex stomped off down the hall, Mina leaned down and whispered, “He’s frustrating, isn’t he? You’ll get to know just how much as well as I have, I’m sure.” Then she straightened up and followed after him. What is that supposed to mean? Gabby wondered to herself, feeling completely perplexed. Not really sure what to do, she followed the two, Jojo trailing just behind her. “I’m kind of glad we have to deal with these two,” Jojo whispered to her. “It’s a nice distraction. I’d rather be frustrated than afraid, ja?” She considered what he said for a moment. Since Rex had answered the door, Gabby’s fear had diminished. She felt safer with the wild man, all things considered. “Yeah,” she finally agreed. “And… well…” Jojo blushed. “I’m afraid, but not as afraid as I’d be without you. I think I’ll be safe.” Gabby felt warm inside and smiled shyly at Jojo. “I promise I’ll do everything I can to keep him away from you. I’m not going to let you get hurt again.” Jojo smiled back and gently took her hand as they continued following Rex who was stalking through the hall. Amon was waiting for them at the bottom of the stairs, a stern expression on his face. “Gabriella,” he said as they gathered before them, “I understand wanting a night to celebrate Johan’s freedom, but the sooner we could have found out about this the better.” Gabby felt like she’d been slapped. Didn’t Amon understand how scared they were? “But… That’s not why—” “Give her a fucking break, man,” Rex snapped. “It’s not like she really fucking knows anything about Jack, and you of all people should fucking know how useful your dear sweet mommy is at reigning that fucker in! Telling you then or telling you now, it wouldn’t make a single fucking bit of difference!” Amon visibly softened, his posture easing up. Rubbing his forehead, he said, “You’re right. I apologize, Gabriella. I’m not mad at you or Johan, I promise. This is just not something I thought I’d have to deal with.” “We didn’t either,” she replied. “Well, deal with it I shall for all our sakes,” Amon sighed. “As usual, he insists on throwing a wrench in my plans. Now, we simply wait for Marianna, while she wakes—“ “WHAT?” came the thunderous, furious scream of her grandmother from upstairs. In a burst of light and feathers she appeared before the front door, a look of pure fury on her face not unlike the day she was told Dracula was alive. This time, however, there was something else in her eyes as she fixed them on Gabby. “Gabby, dear,” she said gently, though her voice was trembling slightly from anger, “tell me it is not so. Tell me I simply dreamed your mother telling me Jack is coming to Rhine City.” Gabby shook her head slowly. She wasn’t afraid of her grandmother’s rage. On the contrary, she was reassured by it. The way her grandma reacted to the news told her she would do whatever it took to keep Jojo safe. Taking a deep breath, her grandmother hissed, “Amon. Contact Dallas, Tony, and Giorgio immediately. If my plan with Victoria falls through and I cannot rid myself of Jack that way, then Rex will need as much backup as possible to keep him from running wild. Call anyone else you might think will prove useful. Dorian, Wayne, Mr. J, the Deerings, whoever. We need numbers, which is why…” She turned towards Gabby, a smile spreading across her face and dispersing her anger like the sun breaking through the clouds on a rainy day. “…I will be gathering up my new recruits to this coven, and hopefully they can turn before Jack arrives.” Gabby’s eyes widened with surprise. More members? How many would her grandma be turning at once? Would they be able to stop Jack from doing something unspeakable? “Mother, I…“ Amon began, with uncharacteristic surprise in his voice. “I will call them at once.” “No fucking way,” Rex muttered softly, shock evident in his voice as well, “I must still be dreaming.” “I will say, just to be safe, that you should find somewhere to go until Jack is dealt with tomorrow,” her grandmother nodded at Jojo. “I, uh,” Jojo stammered, “er, that is not a bad idea at all…” “Like where?” Gabby timidly asked. She had a feeling her bedroom wasn’t entirely the best place to hide. “There’s this really good diner I went to the other day called Brightside’s,” Rex offered. “I give you some cash, you can go and eat, I fuck Jack up, and he runs off like the little pussy bitch that he is. Boom, problem fucking solved.” “It would be nice to eat something aside from pizza,” Jojo chuckled. Despite the severity of the issue, Gabby managed to laugh, too. “Yeah. I guess it wouldn’t be so bad.” “I do think it would be best if you stayed home and sent your bodyguard to keep him company,” her grandmother said. “You’d be safer here. I know Jack wouldn’t dare try and touch you… but if he plans to harm Jojo, he’ll want you to see what he does, I’m sure of it. Hopefully this can be resolved, and your boys can bring you home something nice from the diner, hmm?” Feeling rather disappointed, Gabby mumbled, “Okay.” She didn’t want to be separated from Jojo at such a dire time, but she trusted Flynn. He’ll keep him safe. “I have a lot to explain to you as it is,” came her mother’s voice from the stairs. Gabby turned to see her descending with Rhiannon close behind her. “Hopefully this will give us some time for me to really tell you the whole truth.” Gabby exchanged a confused look with Jojo. The whole truth? What was that supposed to mean? “Your mother has tried to keep Jack away from you all these years,” Amon explained, “but it’s unavoidable now that you’ve completely freed Jojo from him. Frankly, I would have explained things after what happened with Dawn and Stella…” “There was so much going on,” her mother murmured as she approached and pulled Gabby into a gentle hug, “but I’m not hiding it anymore.” “It’s nice we’re all on the same page for once,” her grandmother laughed. “Amon, Rhiannon… Why don’t you both go scour the city for Moore? You need not bring him back alive. I think he has more than earned whatever the demons have in store for him.” “He left already?” Gabby knew she shouldn’t really be surprised. Moore was as slimy as they came. “I noticed he was missing last night,” her grandmother sighed, “but I was simply glad the wretched man was out of our home. Still, he is a danger and should be dealt with before he hurts anyone else.” “And I’m more than happy to send him hurtling to the pits,” Rhiannon stated proudly. Amon nodded. “It’s a big city, but I suppose I could use the time to sightsee. I believe the Dracula Guard will know better than to try and impede my activities. Of course, this means you will be in charge of keeping Gabriella, Johan, Rhapsody, and the others safe, Rex.” “Well I’m fucking happy to oblige there,” Rex grinned. “Ah, yes, that reminds me… Ruthven… What to do with that one…” Gabby’s grandmother tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Perhaps send him out to get in touch with Elizabeth and ready you-know-what… If worse comes to worse, I am fully willing to have them wake up a certain bloodfiend and have him finish Jack off.” Gabby’s eyes widened. She hadn’t doubted her grandmother loved her, but hearing the lengths she was willing to go to keep Gabby and Jojo safe warmed her heart. “I… I hope it doesn’t come to that,” Amon uttered, “but I will see to it. It’s… I am glad you are back to being yourself. I have missed this side of you, Mother.” Her grandmother’s smile grew even more radiant. “And I have missed hearing you call me that. I am glad I deserve that title again… Now…” She snapped her fingers. “Let’s get to it, shall we? Honestly, if we can deal with this, I may even just give Victoria what she needs, and we can simply go on a lovely vacation somewhere… Perhaps somewhere tropical.” “The beach!” Gabby whispered with excitement. How long had it been since she had visited the beach? “Just nowhere near Bermuda,” her grandmother chuckled, “that patch of ocean brings back unpleasant memories. Anyhow, I am off! Gabby, I want you and your boys to relax with the others while we all handle things, alright?” “Okay!” she nodded. She felt optimistic about Jack’s arrival, a stark contrast to her anxiety just moments earlier. Her mother, her grandmother, Amon, and Rhiannon soon dispersed, heading off to begin their tasks, leaving Gabby alone in the foyer with Jojo, Rex, and Mina. “Holy fuck,” Rex muttered, “I can’t fucking believe this. We might actually get to just… fucking go free. And maybe Jack can go to Hell where he belongs!” “Don’t count your chickens before they hatch, Rex,” Mina replied. “Jack is crafty, ja, but I have a good feeling this time,” Jojo said. “I trust Eve for once, and I definitely trust Amon, Marianna, and Rhiannon.” “I knew Grandma would help!” Gabby exclaimed with excitement. She felt guilty about ever doubting her. “I didn’t, but I’m fucking glad I was wrong,” Rex shrugged. “Hey, maybe when this shits over, I can introduce you to my sister. She’d love you, Gabby.” “Really?” she grinned. “I’d like to meet her.” “Rosemary is a real sweetheart,” Jojo laughed. “I’ve met her a few times.” “So have I,” Mina added. “She is not a fan of me.” Gabby couldn’t exactly blame her considering Mina’s past. She, herself, was still unsure how to feel about the woman. “So, should we go watch a movie or something?” Jojo asked, seeming to sense the awkwardness and deciding to cut through it. “Yeah!” she immediately answered. “We can watch one of my new ones! Maybe we should get Flynn first, though.” She hesitantly glanced towards Rex to gauge his reaction. Unsurprisingly, Rex seemed to light up. “Yeah! Think it’d be nice to get Red in on the celebration. Can’t believe he fucking slept through all this bullshit!” “He needed the sleep,” she grumbled defensively. “Well, whatever. Go get him. We’ll meet you in the living room.” Gabby certainly didn’t need to be told twice. She darted for the stairs, excited that Moore’s cruel plans were going to backfire on him. Grandma isn’t someone you want to make angry. And the foolish man had done just that. He thought he’d messed things up for them, but all he did was make a family of powerful vampires mad. I guess we’ll really see who has the last laugh, Mr. Moore. ****** Why did I agree to this? Roarke mentally grumbled as he and Rose sat on a couch directly across from and facing the identical couch Levi and Mara were seated on. As if being in the man’s presence wasn’t awkward enough, they were also sitting in the same room he’d been humiliated in the day before. The tension in the air was nearly suffocating Roarke, who was staring at his hands in his lap trying his best to avoid any contact with Antoinette’s cousin. “She deserves better, you know,” Rose said coldly, breaking the silence. Considering how she had been staring daggers at Levi ever since she saw him, Roarke could only assume she was directing the comment at him. “Who?” Levi grunted, apparently falling for the bait Rose was giving him. “Mara,” Rose replied, smug satisfaction dripping from her voice. “She’s a sweet one, and she ought to be with someone who’s not a pompous cowboy b-u-l-l-y.” “Fucking crikey,” Mara muttered, “turning wasn’t this painful.” Silence fell in the room again. Roarke cautiously lifted his eyes to glance at Levi and was immediately surprised. Though it was hard to see his expression behind the shaggy mop that was Levi’s hair, the man looked like he’d just found out his dog had been shot. He was slumped back into the couch appearing utterly defeated. It was a polar opposite to the rage that had been shot at Roarke the previous day. “That’s it,” Mara sighed, leaping off the couch, “I’m fucking done.” “Wha’dya mean?” Levi asked in a meek voice. Mara pinched the bridge of her nose. “I love you, Levi, but you’re so fucking stubborn. Your cousin knows what she’s fucking doing, but you’ve done nothing but snipe at Roarke from day one! And you know how I’m so sure she’s got her head on straight? Because that night at the dinner, when I looked at Roarke, I saw that his weakness was Antoinette! He didn’t even know it yet, but if anything had happened to her, he’d have lost it, babe. You know my power doesn’t lie.” Roarke swallowed hard. She was right, and a part of him felt relieved that someone could speak the things he was too afraid or unwilling to say. He wondered if what Mara said finally got through to Levi as the man was speechless and looking rather guilty. “Ha!” Rose laughed. “Ought to trust this one more often, cowboy.” Mara whirled around towards Rose. “And you! Rosie, I get it. I get where you’re coming from, and I get Levi has been a cunt. But do you really need to fucking antagonize him? And saying I deserve better… I fucking love him. I’m going to marry his ass one of these days; there’s literally no one else in the world I’d rather be with. Don’’t fucking speak for me just to dig at him, alright? Fuck’s sake, I thought we were friends.” Rose, too, went entirely quiet, flopping backwards into her seat and staring down at the floor, avoiding eye contact with everyone. “And you!” Mara said, turning to Roarke and causing him to stiffen instinctively. The irritation on her face was replaced by a cheeky smile. “You’re fine, mate. You’re the only one that’s not pissing me off right now.” “Thanks,” he whispered. The room grew uncomfortably quiet again. Maybe I shouldn’t have agreed to come, he thought miserably. “Don’t think that,” Rose mumbled sadly. “Anyway,” Mara sighed, “I need some fresh fucking air, so if you don’t mind—“ She turned to leave the room, only to run smack dab into her father, with Jerrod sulking behind him. “Wh—Mara? What’s—“ Harlan Silver stared at everyone in the room before muttering, “Shit.” “Oh, come the fuck on. Why does it gotta be these two?” Jerrod groaned. “Of all the vampires…” “Ain’t my idea,” Levi shrugged. “Sorry, man.” “Not too happy about this myself, I’m not,” Rose grumbled. “Yeah, I’ll bet,” Jerrod sighed. “Well, let’s get this over with.” Roarke glanced at Rose. “You ready?” “Yeh,” she nodded, “let’s fix this one’s head up.” With a sigh, Jerrod took a seat on the couch across from them in the spot Mara had sat in a moment ago. As he did so, Rose held her hand out. “Hold on tight, Puppy.” He grasped her hand, ready for anything. Rose turned and stared hard at Jerrod, who shifted uncomfortably under the force of her gaze. A few seconds passed before a blue flash of what Roarke knew to be vampire magic blinded his vision. He waited as patiently as one could while being transported into someone’s head until an image came into focus before him. He found himself standing in a dimly-lit bar. There was a worn out jukebox sitting in a far corner and several dingy tables littered about haphazardly. Oddly, there were also six nicer tables with lights hanging over them, illuminating the area like a spotlight. At each table, a red headed woman sat alone drinking peacefully. Roarke curiously peered at the women, who all seemed to be the same person at first. Upon closer inspection, he realized each of them possessed subtle differences in their appearance. Jerrod was slumped on the bar with yet another iteration of the redheaded woman polishing the counter. This one was wearing a pair of red-tinted sunglasses. “Ooh, visitors. Haven’t seen you two here before,” the woman nodded in their direction. “Uh…” Roarke glanced at Rose. What was going on? Why were there so many clones in Jerrod’s head? Maybe he’s got a massive crush on someone. But to put her everywhere in his headspace was a bit much. “Don’t expect Jerrod to be much of a help,” the woman said, gesturing to the man. “He’s out cold right now. Maybe find Charlie, he should—Stewart!” Roarke whirled around to see a rather nonplussed Rose being aggressively flirted with by one of the redheads. This one was wearing a jacket with the collar turned up and was speaking with a deeper voice than the one behind the bar. “What?” the flirty redhead smiled cockily, “It’s not every day a pretty woman walks into the bar. Guy like me can’t help but shoot his shot.” “Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Rose responded in a tone that did not sound sorry in the slightest, “you’re not my type! Only like psychics, hypnotists, magicians—“ “Come with me to the bathroom, let me get out my magic wand, and we’ll see what magic we can make together,” the redhead winked. “Jesus fuck, man,” Roarke grimaced. “Even I know that sounds horrible, and I relied on pick-up lines all the time.” “That’s Stewart for you,” came a voice from nearby. Roarke turned to see a man with a neatly trimmed beard wearing a white jacket almost identical to Jerrod’s black one. “Always making problems the other alters have to deal with.” Roarke glanced at the man, realizing how similar he looked to Jerrod, before asking, “Are you his brother?“ “Jerrod’s? Yep. The name’s Charlie.” The man extended his hand towards him. After hesitating briefly, Roarke shook the man’s hand if only to be polite. The whole experience was rather odd. The people in Jerrod’s head almost seemed to be mildly aware this wasn’t entirely real, unlike in his own where his mom and Antoinette had no idea. Charlie glanced over Roarke’s shoulder. “Hey, Stewart, come on. Leave the woman alone, she’s not here to play, she’s here to work. Why don’t you go and spend time with Dolores?” Stewart muttered something before Roarke saw him stalk off towards a table with another of the redheads. This one wore a cute little dress and a bow that appeared very child-like. “Gotta wonder if this is what it’s like inside Roxy’s head,” Charlie said to him as Rose came forward. Roarke balked. The people in Jerrod’s head didn’t just appear to be aware. They were aware. “Wait, you know where you are?" “Well, yeah. I’m a mental construct my little brother created to help him feel safe and comfy in his happy place.” He gestured towards the bar. “67 Metal Barbs, the bar in our hometown. This is where he, Roxy, and I all went on his 21st birthday to celebrate. That was a good night, man.” “He must have a very high opinion of his brother to have him be this s-m-a-r-t,” Rose nodded thoughtfully. “So, uh…” He glanced around at the multiple versions of who he guessed was Roxy. “Why are there so many of her in here?” “Roxy has Dissociative Identity Disorder. Each of the people in here is a representation of her alters, done here as separate entities so that he has more interaction in his special place.” “Ah, makes perfect sense!” Rose chirped. “It’s nice to see that he sees them all as different people, it is. I’ve been in heads that aren’t so understanding of the condition.” Roarke understood for the most part, but there was something still puzzling him. “Why do they all look the same?” “They all have the same host body, they just have little things to help differentiate themselves from each other. Roxy—“ He gestured to the woman behind the bar. “—wears her shades. Dolores—“ He gestured towards the one in the dress. “—wears that pretty dress since she’s a little, or a child persona. Stewart—“ He gestured over to the persona who couldn’t flirt. “—is a ladies’ man, or likes to think he is, so he tries to look cool. You following all this, buddy?” “Uh… Yeah, I think so,” he affirmed. He’d never heard of something like this before and wondered what it had to do with whatever they were looking for. “Good Puppy,” Rose said, patting his head. “Very, very, very smart, he is. Now, Mr. Charlie, we need to find Jerrod’s memories. Seems like someone tampered with them, so I’m here to fix that and see what he saw! Do you know where I can find the doorway to his memories?” “Yeah, of course!” Charlie nodded over to Roxy. “Babe, you can keep an eye on my brother, right? I’m gonna bring these two into the back room.” “Like you even need to ask, sweetheart,” Roxy replied before blowing him a kiss. So his most important people are his brother and his brother’s girlfriend. It was rather sweet even if the version of Jerrod that existed in his mind was hopelessly drunk. “Alright you two, follow me!” Charlie led them behind the bar and into a room that had rows and rows of different alcohol stacked on shelves that stretched far into the distance. It seemed much larger than any room a bar like this would reasonably house but Roarke figured it was just a creative liberty of Jerrod’s mind. Charlie led them onward and further into the room. Eventually, the bottles on the shelves disappeared and were replaced by books. Precariously stacked piles of paper cluttered the floor on both sides. Jerrod’s brother finally came to a stop at the far end of the room in front of a rather rusty-looking door with a crudely written sign that read, “Hall of Memories.” The door itself was surrounded by what looked like wanted posters featuring drawings of a man with dark hair and dull red eyes. Despite simply being an illustration, there was something deeply unsettling about the man on the poster. “Well, here we are,” Charlie nodded. “I unfortunately can’t go any further. Be careful in there, alright?” Roarke was surprised. “Why can’t you go in?” “He only exists in the happy place, Puppy,” Rose explained. “He exists to comfort Jerrod, not to worry about the memories.” “Your friend’s right,” Charlie said. “And on that note, I’ll head on back. Good luck in there! I’ll have Roxy pour you something for when you get back!” With a final wave, Charlie turned and began the long walk back through the room. Rose glanced towards the door. “You ready, Puppy?” “I guess I don’t have much of a choice,” he sighed. “That’s the s-p-i-r-i-t!” Rose exclaimed as she grabbed his hand and dragged him through the door. The room they found themselves in was a dimly lit large gray concrete auditorium. Lining the walls and descending towards the wooden stage at the very front were many, many doors covered in various blue glowing cryptic symbols. “Ugh, it’s so drab in here,” Rose sighed. “He could decorate a bit, he could.” “What a weird choice for a room,” Roarke noted. Why a theater? Why not, say, another bar? That’s clearly what Jerrod enjoyed. “So, uh, are we just going through every door until we find whatever we’re looking for?” Rose nodded. “We can just p-e-e-k in and see if it’s what we’re looking for. Gotta find him meeting up with Amon for this mission he was on! You check the doors over that way, I’ll look over here!” She started skipping off towards the right side. Internally grumbling, he started walking towards the left side of the room. I guess I’ll go in order, he sighed, stopping in front of the first door. Grasping the doorknob, he pushed it open, not really sure what to expect. Inside was what appeared to be a study. Books and stacks of paper were chaotically piled high on the floor. A teenage version of Jerrod was hunched over a desk, muttering to himself, while a younger Charlie pulled books off of one of the shelves and stacked them in his arms. “Find anything useful, bro?” Charlie called out. “Yeah… Great-Grandpa Randolph kept detailed notes about the cult and its activities… He even illustrated an autopsy of one of Darke’s bodies!” Charlie turned towards his brother, his nose wrinkling in disgust. “Bogus.” “It could help! It could… There has to be something, anything… She deserves justice…” “That’s definitely not it,” Roarke noted, closing the door. He moved further down the aisle to the second one and pushed it open, hoping this was what they were looking for. In this memory, Jerrod was standing before four rather peculiar people in an auditorium similar to the one his memories were housed in, though it was much brighter and decorated with the familiar insignia of the Silverwings. One of the people before Jerrod, who appeared to be a skeleton in a pinstripe suit, took a deep drag from a cigar before puffing out a ring of smoke. “You’ve got a lot of spunk, I’ll give you that,” the skeleton said in a comically thick New York accent. “Lots of conviction in your beliefs too. I’m all for ya, kiddo, but it ain’t just my call. What about the rest of you fellas? What say you?” A woman who looked suspiciously similar to Armstrong right down to the height and massive muscles shook her head. “I’m not sure. He has potential, ja? But his theories… We are stretched so thin; can we really afford to be playing connect the dots trying to tie so much to that cult? What do you think, Adam?” A very bored-looking man with scars crisscrossing his face glanced over to her and sighed. “I don’t care either way, really.” “Okay, Gerlinde, I’m calling that a no. As usual, Adam has no opinion, and me? I’m all for the guy,” the skeleton man said, tapping his cigar and letting the ashes fall to the floor. “Damn shame Harlan ain’t here to cast a vote… Guess it’s up to you, McAllister.” A bespectacled man who seemed to radiate smugness sneered down at Jerrod. “I think, in the state we’re in, the Silverwings deserve a far better class of hunter than someone who wants to waste our resources fighting cult-manufactured fairy tales.” “What?” Jerrod exclaimed. “You can’t be serious! I did—“ “Sorry!” McAllister shrugged, his voice sounding not the least bit sorry. “You have skill, Carter, but you’re wasting all of it on some hollow vengeance quest against the artificial figurehead of a doomsday cult. You’d be a liability, and that’s not even getting into the alcoholism…” Roarke winced as he closed the door. “Yikes.” He almost couldn’t blame Jerrod for being the way he was after seeing that. Hopefully door number three is our winner. In this memory, Jerrod was stumbling through a dingy-looking house in a bathrobe, grumbling to himself. “I swear to fucking Christ, if this is another goddamn Jehovah’s Witness out here I’m gonna lose it.” Jerrod flung the door open and froze in his tracks, his entire body going stiff. “Greetings, Mr. Carter,” came a rich, friendly voice from the doorstep. “I’m certain you know who I am. May I come in?” “A-Amon…?” Jerrod stammered as he stepped backwards from the door, revealing a man in a rich purple suit standing with his arms folded right on the doorway’s threshold. Curiously, everything behind the man was fractured like a broken mirror. Before Roarke could even process the absurdity of it, the scene seemed to shift ever-so-slightly, almost like a movie that had been badly edited. Everyone seemed to be in the same positions as before, but they shifted just a few inches. That was weird… “Ok… Germany, you said,” Jerrod nodded. “Yes,” the mysterious visitor nodded back. “Be there, and I promise you, this will lead to you playing a part in something far greater than you could ever imagine.” Roarke turned around in the doorway and called out, “Hey, Rose! I found it!” His friend hurried over, looking a bit pale and shaken. “Thank God, Puppy. I don’t think I could bear to witness to anything like the ‘fuck tape’ memory again.” He stared at her dumbfounded. “The what?” She shook her head. “I promise, promise, promise: You don’t want to know.” She peered past him into Jerrod’s memory. “Oi, this one is all sorts of messed up! Shall we take a closer look?” “I’ll just, uh… follow your lead.” It was probably the best option considering he had absolutely no idea what they were supposed to do now that they’d found the tampered event. “Alright, come on, come on, come on!” Rose grabbed his hand and pulled him through the door. Soon, they were in the middle of the memory. Rose let go of his hand and peered out the door, staring at the distortions behind Amon. “Someone or something back here was erased, it was. With magic of some sort. “You think someone else was with this guy?” “Yep! It’s someone Amon didn’t want Jerrod to remember was there.” Once more, Rose grabbed his hand and pulled him out the door, passing through Amon as if he were a hologram. When they were outside, Roarke saw the full extent of the fractured memories. Much of the yard was a kaleidoscopic mess that seemed to abruptly end in a hazy blue mist blocking the view a few feet away. “My power is pulling a lot of information from his head to reconstruct the world as it was in his memory, but there are limits,” Rose explained, picking up on his confusion about the edge of the yard almost immediately, “so don’t go into the mist or you’ll be stuck in Jerrod’s head for a bit!” “That’d be a damn nightmare,” he laughed. “So what do we do? Put the pieces in the right spot?” “Yep!” Rose chirped. “And best of all, you can help! It might be tricky since this was done with magic of some sort, but it’s basically a big puzzle!” “Huh, okay.” Rose did the right thing asking him to come. He wasn’t athletic in the slightest, but he was pretty good at brain teasers and puzzles. “Can I touch the, uh, pieces?” Rose reached out and gently grabbed a piece, slowly dragging it over to show him. With a cheerful wink, she said, “That answer your q-u-e-s-t-i-o-n?” “Yeah, I guess so,” he chuckled. A life-sized puzzle with no example to use as a guide. That’s all this is. The two got to work, separating the pieces into piles according to color. He soon realized the pieces weren’t separated in a coherent way. Instead of neat, strategic edges, these pieces looked like a three year old had run through the area cutting everything up with a pair of safety scissors. Solving this mystery could take a few hours. Would it be a few hours in real time? Or would it be a blink of an eye and they’d be back? Could Rose hold up that long? “Hey, uh, you gonna be good if this takes a while?” “As long as no one attacks our bodies, we’ll be fine!” “That sounds, uh, promising?” He hoped Levi wouldn’t do anything stupid. Not with Harlan around anyway, right? He decided to focus on the puzzle and stop worrying about what may or may not be happening on the outside. It was a tedious process, but the two made progress. They quickly discovered pieces that fit together would click into place and chime softly. Eventually, the muddled colors Roarke was working with began to take the shape of a person wearing some sort of brown floral coat. “Puppy?” Rose called out from where she stood just a few feet away. Her voice sounded concerned. “You may want to see this.” She pointed at what looked like part of a torso wearing some sort of red-brown garment. This second mystery person was definitely not human if the presence of dark red feathery wings neatly folded on their back was any indication. “Whoa,” he breathed. “Wings? What kind of creature is that?” “It has to be an angel, it has to be,” Rose tapped her cheek thoughtfully. “Are they a visitor? I don’t know any angels that live on Earth besides Eve, I don’t.” “If this really is an angel, I think I can understand why they’d want this memory hidden.” “They are rather secretive, yeh?” Rose replied. “I knew Eve for years before everything, but I never felt like I knew her… Marianna was the only one I ever saw her open up to aside from Amon, and she’s known Amon a long, long, long time. Thousands of years, even.” “How did you find out about her?” “She used to come round the school from time to time, watch lectures, sometimes teach things herself… She was so nice back then, she was. She always said she couldn’t love anymore cuz her heart was cut out, but she was so sweet to everyone… How did it end up like this?” She sighed as she slid some pieces about, connecting them together to reveal a glowing hourglass hanging from the angel’s hip. “I wonder what happened,” Roarke softly murmured. “I don’t know… It was so sudden, too. After what Jack did, she promised Teach she’d hunt him down and make him pay, but then she shows up with him saying she could fix him?” Rose tossed a few pieces aside in frustration. “I know he did something, I know it! And I know why he’d do it, too. He did it to hurt Marianna. He hated Marianna more than anything in the world, he did. Even before he started killing, I could feel the resentment seeping from him every time he saw her. But I loved him, and I ignored it!” She fell to her knees and held her head in her hands. “I should have told someone—anyone—what I saw. Then maybe we wouldn’t be mucking about in this man’s mind, piecing together angels and who knows what else!” “Hey, whoa.” He knelt down beside her and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “Living in the past like that isn’t going to change anything. But the whole coven is counting on us to figure this out, so we’ve got to focus, okay?” “R-Right, right, right…” she muttered. “This is why I brought you, yeh? I need someone to help me focus, I do. Just… give me a minute, okay?” “Let me know when you’re ready.” He gave her a supportive smile before turning back to the mystery angel. As he pieced it together, it soon became apparent the angel was wearing a robe of some sort, one that was parted below the waist. Amusingly enough, it seemed as though the angel was simply wearing plain blue jeans and regular brown work boots under the robe. “That‘s weird,” he noted, examining the odd outfit. Was the angel just modest? Or were they trying not to attract attention? Though I’m not sure how well they did with that since they’ve got their wings out in public. “Is this angel wearing jeans?” Rose asked incredulously, joining him again. “How o-d-d.” Once they finished putting together Amon’s companions, it was clear the angel wasn’t the only one with an unusual wardrobe. The other man appeared to be wearing an outfit that would have fit very well in colonial America. Either he’s really old, or he’s into period attire. With the puzzle finally completed, Rose cheered, “Ta-da! The real hard part is d-o-n-e! Now I just have to try and force the broken memory to start. Might be a bit rough, but we’ll work it out as we go along, we will!” Rose held out her hands in front of her and closed her eyes. For a moment, nothing seemed to happen. Then, the muffled sounds of speaking and sluggish movement came from the two figures they had pieced together. “Ahhhh!” Rose groaned, sweat forming on her brow as she strained hard. “This is fucking painful, it is! If I can… just… hold on…” “You got this,” Roarke encouraged her. “Stay focused, and I’ll listen in.” With a strained nod, Rose continued, grunting from the stress of using her power. Eventually, it seemed to pay off as the voices became clearer and the memory began playing normally. “—brought a whole damn posse—” Jerrod said, though some of what he said was cut off. “Yes,” Amon chuckled, the memory smoothing out bit by bit, “I suppose I have.” “I wasn’t going to miss out on this,” spoke the angel in a warm, friendly tone. “I was good friends with your great-grandfather. After hearing of your plight, I insisted Amon utilize you in our plan.” Jerrod raised an eyebrow. “You knew Randolph Carter? You’re telling me you’re Azrael, the hero of Dunwich? Since when do you know Amon? Hell, why are you back on Earth? Don’t you have better things to do than to come to fucking Florida?” “You’d be surprised how many angels come to Florida,” Azrael laughed. “Now, I would like to explain things in more detail, but I’d prefer to do it inside. May we come in, Mr. Carter?” Amon asked. “Two of us need an invitation, and one of us is just exceptionally well-mannered.” Roarke glanced at the colonial-esque person in surprise. They’re a vampire? “Puppy… make sure… you pay attention… Can’t focus… on anything else… right now…” Rose grunted. “Keep an eye on them… please…” Jerrod sighed. “Okay, fine. Whatever. I mean, what do I have to lose? Worst case scenario is you and Benedict Arnold over there eat me, I guess.” “Perish the thought,” the strange vampire huffed in an old British accent. “Do I appear to be one so uncouth I’d devour someone who invited me in?” “Buddy, you appear to be stuck in a Boston Tea Party reenactment,” Jerrod snorted. “Now come on in before I change my mind.” Azrael patted the mystery vampire, who seemed genuinely offended, on the shoulder. “I think you look quite dashing, honestly.” The vampire huffed haughtily before he and Azrael followed Amon inside Jerrod’s house. Roarke reassured Rose he was paying attention before following them inside. Jerrod led the men through his messy house and into his disaster area of a living room. There were beer cans all over the coffee table, an empty pizza box sitting on the couch, and hanging from a lampshade in the corner was what appeared to be a pair of heart-printed boxers. “If it’s all the same, I think I’ll stand,” the well-dressed stranger muttered as he moved to lean against a portion of the wall that looked the least dirty. Amon, without any hesitation, sat down on the couch while Jerrod slumped into a dusty old armchair nearby. Roarke passed through Azrael, who was lingering in the doorway, and stood in the center of the room. Jerrod sighed in frustration. “Alright, so what the fuck is this? What’s with the angel? What’s with Lord Byron over there? Why are you here?” “Ostensibly, I am here to recruit you to help my mother wipe out Dracula’s coven once and for all,” Amon said. “Yeah, well, fat fucking chance, buddy. I’m an asshole, but I’m not a total cunt,” Jerrod grumbled. “So no way am I doing that. Guess we’re done here, yeah?” Roarke’s eyes narrowed at Amon. “There’s more to this,” he whispered. “There has to be.” Why else would someone go to such great lengths to hide the memory? Amon smirked. “I did say ‘ostensibly,’ did I not? Truly, I am here with my companions to recruit you for a different mission.” “And what might that be?” Jerrod retorted. “Gonna have me fetch your coven coffee or something?” “You will be helping resurrect Amalric Dracula from the ring in which he is trapped.” “Wait, what?” Roarke exclaimed. Had he heard Amon right? But why did he want to help the coven? Weren’t they enemies? Jerrod’s brain seemed to short circuit, his mouth dropping open as he mirrored Roarke’s shock. “W-What? Are you fucking with me?” “I’ve never been particularly interested in fucking anyone, Mr. Carter,” Amon replied dryly. “Perhaps I shall let Azrael explain?” The angel brushed off his robe as he stepped forward. “I trust you know I have prophetic abilities, Mr. Carter. Long ago I had a vision of disaster striking Dracula and so in secret, I had a soulcatcher ring commissioned by the most powerful blood mage I could find.” “I thought the Ring of Dracula was just a myth…” Jerrod muttered. “Yes, well, unfortunately it may as well have been for the longest time… Randolph Carter’s brother, John, stole the ring from Dracula’s body, and it changed hands for many, many years until it ended up in the possession of Grigori Rasputin.” “And as luck would have it, Azrael informed me of this as we finally pinpointed his location after searching for him since the late 90’s,” Amon added. “And he also told me of another prophetic vision he had.” “Dracula will return, and his return will set in motion a chain of events with a higher purpose,” Azrael said as he clasped his hands together. “Though what that purpose might be is more than I could see.” “Perhaps it will give us the key to finally rid the world of Jack Fairchild,” the mystery vampire nodded. “Perhaps. Or perhaps it might help Rex reunite with his daughter. You did give me some indication that this might be the case.” “Indeed,” Azrael nodded in Amon’s direction before turning back and facing Jerrod. “Or, perhaps, it might put an end to the machinations of a certain cult.” Jerrod leapt up from his seat. “No shit! This might take down Sebastian Darke? Prove to those fuckers in the Silverwings he’s real after all?” “Perhaps it will.” “Whichever goal this pushes towards, I feel safe in assuming the other two will follow easily with Dracula returned,” Amon nodded. “So, Mr. Carter… Are you in?” “Abso-fucking-lutely!” he exclaimed. “What do I have to do, anyway?” “You’re going to tip off Rosemary Milliner that we know the remains of Dracula’s coven reside in Rhine City by following her. She will read your mind and see you know, and she’ll alert Victoria, who will in turn alert Harlan Silver… Though from there, I doubt they’ll get much help. Jack has moles in the Silverwings.” “Should we let them know about the moles?” Jerrod asked. Amon shook his head. “I shudder to think what might happen if Jack catches on too earlyto our plans. Your brother might be put in danger, and that’s a best case scenario.” “But wait, what if that Rose girl sees all this shit?” “That’s what I’m here for,” the mystery vampire sighed as he pushed himself off the wall and moved towards Jerrod. “She won’t see this because you won’t remember anything about this meeting on a conscious level.” “Huh?” The vampire extended his hand. “Hieronymus DeWalt.” “Oh, so you’re the infamous person from Porlock,” Jerrod said as he reached out and shook DeWalt’s hand. “Ah! So you do know me!” DeWalt grinned. With his free hand, he reached up and slapped Jerrod across the face, sending the man reeling backwards. “Ow, what the fuck!” “That’s for insulting me, you wanker,” DeWalt huffed. “Not like you’ll remember it anyway.” “I’ll leave you to it, Hieronymus,” Amon nodded as he stood up. “And Mr. Carter… Jerrod. Thank you for being willing to do this. I want you to know that, whatever else… I believe in you.” Jerrod’s sunglasses had slipped down his face a bit from the impact of the slap, and Roarke could see just how touched he looked at hearing this. Tears forming in his eyes, Jerrod mumbled, “Thanks, man…” “Wow,” Roarke whispered. This was way bigger than he could’ve even imagined. “Rose? I think we need to get back, now.” A bright blue flash blinded him once more and when he blinked it away, he was seated across from Jerrod in the Silverwing’s base. Jerrod looked rather dazed and confused, but the others appeared silently curious. “Ugh…” Rose groaned. “Puppy, what did y—“ She paused a beat before exclaiming, “Shit! What you’re thinking right now, is that all true?” “Every last bit,” he confirmed. “Well, what’d you find out?” Harlan asked. “Some guy named Amon told Jerrod he needed him as part of his plan to help bring back Dracula.” “Amo—What?” Harlan sputtered incredulously. Roarke recounted the entire memory, trying his best to include as many details as he could. Everyone seemed as shocked as he felt, almost as if they weren’t sure he was telling the truth. “I swear that’s exactly what I saw,” he vowed once he’d finished. “Well, shit,” Levi swore, running a hand through his messy hair. “Amon’s working with us? Azrael’s involved?” Harlan muttered. “This… This is something.” Jerrod was silent, staring down at the floor. “Alright,” he mumbled, “someone get me a phone.” “Huh?” Harlan turned towards him. “What for?” “Mircalla Karnstein owes me a favor,” Jerrod explained, “so if there’s a mole in the Silverwings and the situation here is this serious, I think maybe she can drag some reinforcements out here.” With a laugh, Levi said, “Didn’t I say ya had potential?” “I have connections,” Jerrod pointed out, “and a bunch of useful memories. That’s more luck than anything.” “We did it, Puppy!” Rose cheered. “We might’ve gotten a big breakthrough!” “Good on ya, mate!” Harlan applauded. “If Jerrod really can get through to Karnstein, we might be able to end this quick! Levi, go and get him somewhere to call Germany!” “Yes’sir!” Levi and Jerrod left the room with haste, leaving Roarke feeling a sense of relief at their absence. “Roarke Higgens,” Harlan began, “I have something I’d like to say to you.” Swallowing hard, Roarke tried to ignore how apprehensive he felt about whatever it was. “Yes, Sir?” “I’ve been working with this coven for decades, mate. And I’ve always loved hearing things about all the vampires cuz I’d always hear great things they were doing. But you? You, Roarke, I heard some rather nasty things. Womanizer, sleazebag, unmotivated, a loner… And do you know what that made me think?” He was pretty sure the man thought the same thing Victoria did. Feeling defeated, he mumbled, “No, Sir.” Harlan leaned in close, put a hand on his shoulder, and gave him a big grin. “It made me think, ‘Damn! Sounds like the shit they used to say about me!’ They’ve said nasty things about me back in Germany, and some of them still do. So ever since I heard of you, I was inclined to believe you’d push through somehow and prove the naysayers wrong. And you bloody well did, mate! And that gives me hope that maybe I can prove my naysayers wrong, too.” Roarke’s eyebrows shot upwards. Did… Did he just praise me? He wasn’t used to it but admittedly, it felt good. “Thank you, Sir.” “Keep up the good work, mate. And you too, Rose! Between the two of you, we’ve been making the first real progress in decades! Now, come on, Mara! We ought to go catch up to Jerrod and Levi.” Mara stood up and waved. “Smell ya later, mates!” She followed her father out of the room, leaving Roarke alone with Rose. “So, uh…” Roarke rubbed the back of his neck. “Now what?” “I, um…” Rose muttered, her voice sounding rather shaky. “I dunno. B-But thank you. Thank you, Puppy. I couldn’t do that alone, I couldn’t.” “Of course. You doing okay? Do you need to eat?” She’d used up quite a bit of energy. He’d be surprised if she didn’t need blood to rejuvenate herself. She shook her head, but then let out a sigh and shrugged. “I’m just… taking it all in again. How loud it is out here. But at least I’m not alone with my thoughts. You saw how I got in there…” “We’re our own worst enemies,” he agreed, surprising himself by how wise he suddenly sounded. “True, true, true,” she laughed before letting out a sigh. “This is all crazy, yeh? All this subterfuge and memory-tampering…” “It almost doesn’t seem real,” he agreed. “Isn’t it crazy? No matter how long you live as a vampire, the world always finds a way to throw new surprises at you.” “At least it keeps things interesting.” “It does, it does,” Rose nodded in agreement. “Now, you want to get out of here? I think you have a lady waiting back at the manor, you do.” Roarke felt a grin break out on his face. “You know me too well, Rose.” In higher spirits than they’d come in with, the two began their departure from the Silverwing base. It feels good to do something for the coven, Roarke thought to himself. He wasn’t a good-for-nothing like everyone believed. And knowing he had people like Rose, Antoinette, and Harlan Silver believing in him made him feel a little better about himself and put a spring in his step the whole way home. ****** Akina’s leg was bouncing with anxious excitement. She, along with Rita, Rue, Iris, and Allen, were at the Inn waiting for Debra to make a sleepy appearance. Akina had made sure to pick up an extra strong large hot coffee for the woman, strategically placing it in front of the empty chair next to her. This will definitely make her notice me. “I’m glad I’m able to come to this, but I hate that I’ve got to cover Saturday now,” Rue groaned, cutting through her thoughts. “They asked me to come in for Felicity’s shift because she got scouted by some other business…” “She did?” Iris asked. “Yeah,” Rue shrugged. “Some tall, pasty lady came in and offered her a job I guess. She pretty much jumped at the opportunity.” “It must pay really well,” Akina replied. Based on the few times she’d been inside the coffee shop, it had seemed like Felicity had really enjoyed working there. It was surprising to hear she’d left so suddenly. “I guess so…” Rue sighed. “Well, anyway, we know what we’re gonna ask Rika for the show, right?” “Love how that’s what you’re thinking of,” Allen muttered distractedly. Akina raised an eyebrow in intrigued confusion. “No, what are you going to ask her?” “Well, for starters, we’re asking the obvious stuff: Where’ve you been, what have you been doing, why are you back in Rhine City after all these years,” Rita explained. “But that comes after we tell her about Minerva, and if she wants to do an interview, Rue.” “Oh, she’ll want to seeing as we’re the best podcast in Rhine City,” Rue smirked. “What if she doesn’t?” Akina asked. “Then we’ll respect her feelings and not badger her,” Iris said cheerfully. “Maybe we can do another segment on that book your grandfather gave you, Rue.” “Iris, I think people want to hear me gush about Kristoph Bohn’s dusty old book of fairies about as much as I want to hear you talk about how Jotaro could beat Goku in a fight.” “Hm, that’s not a bad idea for a segment,” Iris teased. A loud yawn sounded from behind Akina, one she knew very well. “Alright, let’s get this over with,” Debra sighed. Be cool, Akina, she told herself as the groggy woman shuffled to the table and plopped into the seat next to her. “Is this mine?” she asked, staring at the lukewarm coffee. Akina turned her head towards Debra. “Oh, uh, yeah. I figured you’d need a pick-me-up.” “Oh. Uh, thanks,” Debra mumbled in reply before grabbing the coffee cup and taking a long gulp. “Is Minerva gonna join us, or is she still playing with Mr. Wake’s nieces?” Rita asked. “Playing.” She snorted and shook her head. “I have no idea how she can tolerate them. They’re exhausting.” We’re practically made for each other, Akina grinned. Their child-free ideologies only served as another example why they’d be a perfect fit. “It’s honestly amazing how much energy those little girls have,” Rita admitted, “but Miss Bright is built for it. She’s always loved kids as long as I’ve known her, and they love her right back.” “As cute as that all is, I believe we have business to attend to,” Allen grumbled. Akina hadn’t known him that long, but his attitude today really seemed uncharacteristically frustrated and nervous. “Yeah, stay on topic,” Debra scolded, taking another sip of coffee. “Right, right,” Rita said, shaking her head. “So, Iris and I are gonna close up; we already talked to her parents about it. Akina, you are gonna get Debra, swing by Liquid Heaven, grab Rue and Allen, and take the long route to get to Brightside’s.” Allen interjected, “Iris, do I really have to go? I think it’s a bad idea. I want you safe, but—“ “You’re coming, and that’s that.” Iris folded her arms. “You owe it to her.” Akina and Rita shared confused expressions before Akina prodded, “Why’s that?” Iris nudged him gently. “Tell them.” With a sigh, Allen muttered, “Rika and I dated a while ago. It ended on bad terms.” Debra nearly choked on her coffee before loudly demanding, “You what? Does Minerva know that?” “No. And the only reason I’m even telling you this is because Iris convinced me it wasn’t right to withhold this. I used to know her in high school, too. She dated my best friend.” “Well, holy fucking shit,” Rue exclaimed, slamming her hands on the table, “Iris, your boyfriend has been holding out on us.” “I still think you should come, Allen. Just in case. I know you’ll be able to keep us safe.” Iris gave him a sweet yet mysterious smile that seemed to make Allen soften a bit. “Hell no,” Debra spat. “Minerva finally has the chance to make things right with this girl, and you want to bring her ex-boyfriend? Are you insane?” Akina glanced at Iris. Debra had a point, but Iris was her friend. She wasn’t sure how to feel about the situation. Should she back up her crush, or stay quiet and let her friends handle it? “You know, I’m kinda wondering,” Rita chimed in, “what exactly is Miss Bright making right? What’s her connection to Rika?” With a shrug, Debra answered, “Jemima Mathers.” “O…kay, can you maybe… elaborate?” Rue asked. Shaking her head, Debra explained, “Not my place to say. If you want to know, you’re going to ask her yourself.” I can respect that, Akina noted. She knew the two were pretty close friends. Debra's loyalty to their leader was admirable and made her all the more attractive. “It could really only be something to do with her disappearance,” Allen said. “Is she the one Ryo had run her out of town?” “No. I’m the one who refused to do it.” Akina turned around to see Minerva entering the room with Wake’s two spirited nieces tumbling in after her. Wake was behind her, a wistful smile on his face as he watched the two girls. The smile evaporated entirely when he fixed his gaze on Allen, his eyes narrowing into a suspicious glare. What’s that all about? she wondered. Before she could dwell on it, she was distracted by Debra grumbling beneath her breath. “Great, the kids have joined us.” One of Wake’s nieces, the one in a lime-green tanktop, white shorts, and sandals pointed a toy laser gun at Debra and loudly exclaimed “PEW! PEWPEWPEW! Take that, Foxy Lady! You betrayed Star Command!” Akina held back a laugh when she saw Debra’s annoyed grimace. “Oh no,” the woman monotonously replied. “You got me.” “You’re supposed to go SPLORK!” the little girl whined. “That’s the sound a traitor makes when they get zapped, and you have betrayed our entire nation, Foxy Lady!” “Foxy Lady, huh?” Rue snickered. “Yeah!” the girl chirped. “I heard her called that by Miss Min—“ “Pickle! Enough, child!” Wake shouted, causing the little girl to whirl around and run towards him. Akina blinked in confusion. Pickle? That’s her name? Another little girl, one younger than Pickle, piped up, “Did we win?” The little girl was wearing a pastel pink leotard and a hot pink tutu, the colors made even more vivid by her sun-kissed honey skin and her long sienna-brown hair. She was holding a pink stuffed shark and was staring at her sister with wide dark brown eyes. “We did! We saved the universe!” Pickle cheered. “I couldn’t have done it without you, Tickle!” Tickle’s face lit up with excitement, and she raised her shark in the air. “Yay! We did it!” Beside her, Akina heard Debra grumble, “So much for getting anything done.” “Now that the universe is safe…” Minerva said as she took a seat at the table. “Ryo Amano came to Jemima ten years ago, ranting and raving incoherently. He said he needed his younger sister driven out of town, and he would do anything in return. I was her right-hand woman back then, so…” She sighed. “I refused, and I walked away that day. And that’s why we’re here.“ “Wait,” Akina frowned. “How old was Rika when this happened?” “Seventeen,” Minerva stated plainly. “Even if I had wanted to help Ryo, I’d never beat an underage girl. It’s insane.” “What the hell?” Akina whispered, her eyes widening. “And Jemima thought that was okay?” Rika must have done something really bad to warrant being kicked out of Rhine. Debra snorted. “Jemima Mathers doesn’t care about anyone except herself. Her whole ‘save the city’ plan is just to make herself look good.” “No, no. She’s genuine, but she’s… she’s slipped,” Minerva insisted, “and I need to pull her out before she completely loses herself.” “All this nonsense over some child,” Wake grumbled. “You ought to have just come to me and let me take care of things.” “You know full well why I didn’t,” Minerva grumbled. “Anyway… I’m hoping this meeting will let me make amends, if Rika wants that. I wish I could have done something to keep her safe…” “Then can we focus and go over the plan again?” Debra sighed before quickly downing the rest of her coffee. “I’m ready,” Akina insisted. “So, I’m picking up Debra and Rue, right?” “Yes. Debra, I’d say go to Liquid Heaven about one or two hours early. Drink your fill of coffee before the mission.” With a smirk, the woman replied, “I don’t know if that’s even possible.” Chuckling softly, Minerva turned to Allen and gave him a hard look. “So, are you going to be there? Even if it’s just waiting in the car. I definitely think it would be best if someone like you, with your skills, was there in case things go south. You understand me, right?” Allen’s eyes widened a bit, and he and Iris exchanged a glance before he slowly said, “Alright. I’ll be at Liquid Heaven.” “Well then, that settles that,” Minerva nodded. “You all know what you need to do, and I trust you to be careful. Just remember, girls: Getting Rika to safety first, podcast interview second.” In unison, Rita, Rue, and Iris said, “Yes, Miss Bright.” Debra yawned. “Are we done?” “With this? Yes. I’m going to go back to playing with Pickle and Tickle now. I think Star Command may just have a new mission for those two…” The two young girls bounced excitedly. Debra stretched her arms above her head, her baggy t-shirt lifting up as though daring Akina to sneak a peek at her navel beneath it. “Right, then I’m going back to bed.” “Stop by my room in a little while, Debra. There’s a few things I need to discuss with you,” Minerva said as she led the two cheering children out of the room. “Yeah, yeah.” The woman grabbed what was probably an empty cardboard coffee cup by now and started shuffling out of the kitchen. Akina’s friends started excitedly chattering about the upcoming mission. Since they were distracted, she decided now was the perfect time to talk to Debra. Maybe this will be my chance to finally get noticed! She followed Debra down the hallway just past the kitchen that led to the Inn's rooms and shouted out, “Hey, Debra! Hold up a sec.” Debra paused a moment before turning around. She waited expectantly as Akina approached her with a confused expression. Be brave, Akina told herself. “Hey, so, since I’m getting you from the coffee shop anyway, I figured I could just hangout with you there. Coffee’s on me!” With a deep sigh, Debra grumbled, “I can buy my own coffee.” Akina faltered a second, not expecting that reaction. She quickly recovered with a short laugh. “Oh, yeah, of course. I’ll just meet you there, then. I’ve got nothing else going on tomorrow.” The woman groaned and rubbed her forehead for a moment, her eyes closed in what appeared to be irritation. “Look,” she started, “you’re a… nice girl and all, but I’m not interested.” Her cheeks stung like she'd been slapped, and her smile disappeared. Unsure what to say, she stammered, “Wh-What do you mean?” One eye popped open. “You’re not really subtle at this whole crush thing, Akina.” Her blood ran cold in anxious fear. “What? C-Crush? No way, I—” “Thanks for the coffee and all,” Debra interrupted, “but I’m not interested.” With that, the woman turned back around, continuing down the hall and leaving Akina feeling like the wind had been completely sucker punched out of her. Akina could barely breathe. Had Debra known this whole time? Embarrassment crept into her cheeks. She wanted to hide from the world, change her name, and move to an entirely new city. How stupid could she have been? Of course Debra wasn’t interested in her. Why would she be? She’s so cool, and I’m just… Akina. A loud thump from behind her caught her attention. She whirled around to see Allen, pinned to the wall by Mr. Wake near the entrance to the kitchen. Akina's eyes widened. What was going on? “Let me be clear, you little lamprey,” Wake hissed, his voice more vicious than she’d ever heard it since meeting him, “I know what you are, I know what you’re up to, and I will not hesitate to tear you apart.” “You have no idea what I’m up to,” Allen gasped. His eyes darted to the side, staring at Akina. Wake followed his gaze, turning toward her as well. She wasn’t sure what she’d just accidentally witnessed, but she didn’t want to become a part of it. “S-Sorry,” she stammered, unsure why she was really apologizing. Before either Allen or Wake could respond, she rushed past them. How had she been utterly humiliated twice? As if it wasn’t bad enough Debra had turned her down, then she had seen something she clearly wasn’t supposed to. There was only one place she wanted to be at that moment, and it definitely wasn’t at the Inn. With her head down, Akina quickly hurried towards the front door. “Akina!” came the sound of Rita’s voice from behind her. She really didn’t want to stop, but she also didn’t want to be rude and ignore her friend. Swallowing her pain, she slowly turned around. “Hey.” “We were gonna head on out and get some ice cream, did you wa—“ Rita paused, her eyes widening in concern. “Akina, are you alright?” She didn’t exactly want to lie, so she skirted around the truth. “I just want to get home.” “Oh, well, um, alright…” Rita muttered nervously. “Are you sure you’re okay? You seem kinda rattled…” “I’ll be fine.” “If you’re sure…” Rita turned around, but paused and added, “If you want to talk later, call me, okay? Whatever’s bugging you, I’m here for you.” “Okay,” she agreed, though she was already convinced she wasn’t going to. Talking about it would be even more humiliating than having to admit to herself it even happened. Before Rita could say anything else, Akina hurried out of the Inn. She had told herself she would only allow herself to cry and be upset once she got home, but the second she was safe inside her car, the tears poured out. How could I be so stupid? To think for even a second that any woman, much less one as rad as Debra, would be interested in a nobody like her… She should have known better. And now Debra surely thought of her as nothing but a fool. You can’t drive home like this. She forcefully wiped the tears from her eyes and took a deep breath. When she was sure she felt calm enough, she started the car and sped out of the driveway. She had less than twenty-four hours to mope and pull herself together before she was expected to be at the coffee shop. How was she even supposed to face Debra again? She had been looking forward to the mission all day, but now she was dreading it. The all-important mission that Minerva had been trying to accomplish for years was finally happening, and Akina somehow had to put today behind her so she didn’t ruin it. You get one day to yourself, Akina, she strictly told herself as she forcefully started her car. One day. Then it’s back to work. The world doesn’t revolve around you, and it doesn’t give a fuck about one little gay black girl in shitty Rhine City. ****** Lying on her bed an hour after the girls had left, Minerva blankly stared at her ceiling feeling absolutely exhausted. Pickle and Tickle had worn her out with their space adventures, which had gone on for much of the afternoon after the brief planning session. It was frankly astounding how much energy the two children had but considering they were part of Wake’s family, there was a good reason for that. She let out a deep sigh. Rita and her friends were so excited about the big mission tomorrow as were a lot of the crew since they would finally be meeting the girl who had inadvertently set Minerva on her journey to save Jemima from herself. However, it was hard for her to muster up that same joy considering the date: June 30th. It was the date her father had been killed by an unknown assailant. It was the date that Rita’s mother had vanished only to be found dead days later. It was a date defined by misfortune, disappearances, and death. But even if Rita and her friends had their suspicions, they didn’t know the truth and telling them would expose them to a world of danger. How exactly was Minerva supposed to explain to them how right their podcast was? How was she supposed to rip the blinders away and expose them to the truth of the world that they already believed in their hearts? She’d promised Rita that she’d find answers for her, but it would take more than her word to make Rita believe no matter how much the girl loved the supernatural. An unexpected knock at the door pulled her back to the present. “Is that you, Debra?” “Yeah,” her friend grumbled from the other side of the door. “Come in,” Minerva replied. She was honestly dreading this conversation, but it needed to be done, especially if she was going out on the 30th. Still wearing her pajamas from that morning, Debra entered with a yawn. “Everyone finally gone?” she asked, the door shutting behind her. “Yes, they left a few hours ago,” Minerva sighed, sitting up in her bed. “I’m so worried about the girls.” “They’ll be fine,” the woman reassured her, crossing her arms over her chest as she came to a stop at the foot of her bed. “You say that, but… there’s a lot that could happen tomorrow. You know what day it is.” “Yeah,” Debra nodded. “But I’ll be on my guard, and you got Cora keeping an eye out on us. We’ll be fine.” “Well, just to be safe…” She reached down under her bed and pulled a small box out. “I’m going to give you my mother’s revolver, alright? Eight silver bullets so you have eight shots. If anything strange happens, don’t overthink, just fire.” Debra cocked an eyebrow, but simply grumbled, “Yeah, alright. But why the hell are they silver bullets?” “Because my mother knew things most people don’t, and so prepared for whatever dangers might arise,” Minerva said quietly, setting the gun on her bedside table. Debra stared at her blankly for several long seconds before shrugging. “Okay.” “Okay,” Minerva sighed, relieved. Wanting to change the subject, she added, “So… how was your nap?” With another shrug, her friend answered, “Fine, I guess. Never really does the job.” “Maybe you should cut back on the caffeine,” she teased. With a blank stare that spoke volumes, Debra monotonously answered, “No.” “You’re hilarious, you know that?” Minerva laughed. Small talk had never been her friend’s forte so she switched back to business. “Let me ask you something. How do you think things will go tomorrow?” With a shrug, she answered, “For your sake? I hope it goes perfectly, and we end up bringing her back here.” “I hope so too,” Minerva murmured. “I owe that girl so much. I should have done more to protect her, but I was too busy running and hiding and saving my own skin…” “It’s in the past,” Debra interjected. “Don’t linger on it. Won’t do you any good.” “It’s in the present now, too. But you’re right, I shouldn’t dwell on it, especially when I have to move forward. With Rika, with Rita, and with you.” “You’re missing a few people,” she joked. “We’ve got more than two in this group, you know.” “Yes, but… well… Do you remember when we first met, Debra?” “In the diner?” she snorted. “Hard to forget.” Minerva smiled wistfully. “You were grumbling about something or other while looking over a bunch of files on your table. One of my waitresses was concerned, so I came over. And though you griped a bit, I sat down with you and had a coffee. And we talked. You told me about your work, and I was just so enraptured I decided I would let you have your meal on the house. Truth be told, I’d wondered if I’d ever see you again, and then, the next day, I did. There you were, again, grumbling over your files… And you just kept coming and coming, day after day. And I don’t think I ever mentioned how… comforting it was. I’d just lost my parents—I didn’t know what I was doing—but there you were. You were my rock in those troubled times. You’ve always been my rock, Debra.” “Gotta repay you somehow for letting me take up a table for several hours a day back then,” she lamely joked. Debra never had been very sentimental and looked mildly uncomfortable. Still, Minerva pressed on. What she had to confess was too important. “I bring this all up because… I know you’ve been frustrated because I’ve spent a lot of the past ten years trying to keep you out of the action. Letting other people in the organization handle hard tasks, calling in Cora once we moved into the inn, keeping you away from Wake… There is a reason, though.” The woman lifted a dark brow beneath her messy bedhead hair. Crossing her arms over her baggy, faded t-shirt of a retired local band, she grunted, “Okay?” “The reason is… I love you.” Silence was thick in the room as she watched Debra’s nonchalant expression turn first to confusion, then to shock. When she finally spoke, it was a lackluster, “Oh.” Minerva couldn’t help it; she burst out laughing. “Oh, god, I’m sorry Debra,” she managed to gasp out, “that’s just such a… such a you response to that.” The woman looked genuinely embarrassed. She dropped her arms to her sides, and her eyes moved to stare at something on Minerva’s left. “Sorry. I, uh… I’m not really sure how to respond to that.” “It’s okay, Debra. I didn’t really expect you to do somersaults or anything crazy like that.” With a snort, she remarked, “Me? Do somersaults?” “I know, it’s more unbelievable than anything I could think of,” Minerva replied dryly. “I’m sorry, though. I didn’t mean to spring this on you right before this big mission, but I’m scared. If anything happens to either of us, I just wanted you to know how I feel.” “I guess I can’t blame you for that. We’ll be fine, though.” There was another brief moment of silence between them before, in a tone that sounded more curious than usual, Debra questioned, “Why me, exactly? I’m not an attractive or desirable woman, you know.” Minerva shook her head. “I think you’re beautiful. But that’s not what made me attracted to you. It’s who you are and what you’ve meant to me these past ten years. I love you for being the constant presence in my life that’s kept me from just completely losing hope.” Using lame humor again as a deflection from the tender moment, Debra joked, “Someone had to, so might as well have been me.” “I'm glad you did because aside from you, only Wake could’ve really been there. There’s a reason coming to him was a last resort.” This apparently interested her friend as she let out an intrigued, “Oh?” Minerva paused. She couldn’t exactly tell Debra the truth and not just because it was so insane she would never believe it. It just wasn’t any of her business to reveal Wake’s secrets. “Wake,” she finally said, “is a rather vengeful man. I want there to be peace between Jemima and I again. Wake, he’d be likely to go to war with Jemima. And he’d win easily. But at what cost?” “What if peace isn’t what Jemima wants? What then?” She considered this. What if? Jemima had been a close friend, a confidante, a strong figure in her life when she’d lost just about everyone else. She didn’t want to believe she was beyond saving, but what if she was? What if war was what she wanted, and she truly would settle for nothing less than Minerva and her gang being crushed? There was really only one solution, and it chilled her to even consider it. “Then only God can help her because I’ll ask Wake to handle things in his way.” “Damn,” Debra whistled. “I honestly didn’t think you had it in you to even consider that.” “I don’t want to, but I can’t just keep everyone here in danger, especially not with everything going on. Have you seen the news? Jemima has been rubbing elbows with a Countess.” With a sigh and a roll of her eyes, Debra muttered, “Of course she is.” “Apparently, this Countess has some powerful allies. We need to get Rika on our side because if we do, I think we can end this without resorting to anything too extreme.” Debra gently sat down on the foot of Minerva’s bed. “You really believe that, huh?” “I know it, Debra. Do you want to know how I know it?” Minerva scooted over to her bedside drawer and after a moment of rummaging about, she moved back to sit next to Debra, presenting her with an ornately crafted golden pocket watch. “After my father was shot and after my mother disappeared, Rika’s father came into the diner and gave me this. He told me, ‘Everything happens for a reason, Miss Bright. Cruelty happens because people are cruel, and kindness happens because people are kind. It seems so obvious, doesn’t it? Someday I think you will do something incredibly kind, incredibly meaningful.’ And he gave me this watch. It hasn’t worked since he disappeared, but the other night, when I saw Rika on the news again… I heard it ticking from all the way down in the living room.” Debra stared at her skeptically. She didn’t say anything, but Minerva could imagine what she was thinking, a benefit to being friends with the woman for a decade. “Trust me, I know how crazy this sounds to you,” Minerva sighed. “I used to think things like this sounded crazy, too. But you need to trust me, alright? I promise I can explain myself soon, but I’m still looking for the right words… Especially since I have to explain things to Rita, too.” “I trust you,” she reassured her. “I’m just wondering if you’re losing your marbles.” “Just wait. I’m going to sound absolutely bonkers soon enough.” Minerva sighed heavily. “I’m sorry to dump all this on you right before a big mission. Especially since you’re going to be dealing with Akina’s less-than-subtle advances.” Debra shifted beside her before confessing, “Actually, I finally told her I’m not interested.” “How did she take it?” Minerva asked, dreading the answer. The poor girl was truly smitten with Debra, and Debra was not the most tactful woman on the planet. “I’m pretty sure you can guess,” she shrugged. “Oh dear.” “I’m really just glad I can stop pretending like I don’t notice. It was getting really annoying with her trying to be near me all the damn time.” “She’s just a girl, barely out of her teens…” Minerva pointed out before exhaling as the stress of the next day seeped back into her mind. “Which is all the more reason to be concerned. I never wanted to drag younger people into my world, and now they’re going out on June 30th to help me with this… It’s like a never-ending parade of stress.” “Relax,” Debra told her sternly. “Remember, you’ve got me and Cora to keep them safe. Nothing bad is going to happen.” “I know, I know,” Minerva sighed, “but it’s hard not to be worried when we’re close to something big.” “I guess that’s fair,” Debra shrugged. “But you trust me, right?” “More than anyone else.” “Then let me do my job. You should… I don’t know, sleep for now.” “I should…” Minerva paused, a bold idea popping into her head. “I don’t suppose you’d mind staying in here with me?” With a playful smirk, she grumbled, “You just want an excuse to sleep with me.” “You really are an amazing detective,” Minerva teased. Debra rolled her eyes. “I guess I can oblige. It’s not like I wasn’t going to go back to bed myself anyway.” With a triumphant grin, Minerva laid back down on her pillow, patting the spot next to her. Debra crawled across the bed and plopped down next to her. “Goodnight, Debra,” Minerva sighed. “Goodnight, Minerva,” Debra echoed. Minerva closed her eyes, her anxiety beginning to melt away as she drifted off to sleep with Debra beside her. And really, why should she worry? Debra had never let her down before, so why would she now? ****** Plans were smoothly coming together pretty well for Jason’s operation. Thanks to Vinny, the gang knew how to infiltrate the birthday party of their next target: A man named Arthur Oakley. Vinny had secured a legitimate uniform for Rika to dress as a caterer so she could let everyone else in. It seemed iffy, especially if one of the actual employees realized she wasn’t part of the crew, but it was a risk Jason was willing to take. As usual, everyone was gathered in the living room for a briefing, listening to a rundown of the plan for the sixth time. Thankfully, most of them seemed to be in a good mood and were focused, nodding along and answering his questions to ensure every detail was memorized. There was only one issue that was bothering Jason. “Where the hell is Val?” he eventually sighed. Anna, who was sitting cross-legged on the floor leaning against the couch, offered, “Maybe he’s trying out some of that makeup he got?” “Maybe he decided instead of doing this, we should all go get drunk?” David yawned. “Except Aiden and Anna. They’ll have to have lemonade or something.” Anna rolled her eyes in response. “Maybe he’s jealous I got a cute boyfriend and haven’t stopped talking about him since I got here?” Lilith shrugged. A door slamming upstairs and a loud, agonized groan could be heard, followed by stomping footsteps. A moment later, a very miserable and irritated looking Val stormed into the living room. “I have some real bad news,” he grumbled. Anna’s face fell. “Don’t tell me we have to call the whole thing off.” “No, it’s even worse! My favorite steamer is going on hiatus!” Everyone in the room groaned in unison, but no one was louder than Jason. “Come on man, are you shitting me? You’re huffing and puffing and freaking us out over some gamer taking a vacation?” “Don’t you get it? This is coded language! She’s quitting because of the assholes who make fun of her weight! Who am I gonna watch speedrun Devil May Cry 3 now?!” “No idea man, but maybe stay focused on the vigilante bullshit you wanna do so bad instead of video game streamers,” he noted dryly. Grumbling, Val slumped up against the wall and folded his arms across his chest. The room went quiet, and Jason could feel several sets of eyes on him. Surprisingly, it was Aiden who spoke up first. “Maybe you should send her a message or something. If that’s why she’s going on a break, she’d probably appreciate the support.” Val seemed to soften a bit. “Yeah, yeah that’s a good idea…” “Gotta show solidarity like you always say, bro,” Jason agreed. “You’ve got that right, Jay! Now you gonna fill everyone in on how this night’s gonna go down?” Jason nodded. “You all ready?” Despite this being the seventh time they’d rehearsed the details, Anna sat up straight. “Ready!” Everyone else chimed in with agreement, so Jason didn’t hesitate to begin. “Alright, Vinny got us intel on Oakley and man, he’s a piece of work. Motherfucker has six DUIs under his belt, and killed at least two in an accident. He got off by bribing Chief Rigby back before she got dumped in the river.” “Six fucking DUIs,” Lilith said, shaking her head in disgust as she had every single time they’d gone over this. “No one can say shit about my driving ever again, I’ve never even hit a mailbox when I’m going twice the speed limit.” “There’s more, but let’s be real: Rich white guy in Rhine City? He’s done some shit.” “That’s for sure,” Anna angrily grumbled. A need for vengeance was written all over her face. “Well he’ll be paying a pretty penny for his bullshit tonight, Popsicle,” Jason smirked. “Lilith, you wanna explain this?” “Do I ever!” Lilith exclaimed as she strutted to the center of the room. “Ok, so Vinny pulled some strings so that we can infiltrate the party, right? Our girl Rika here is gonna go in disguised as one of the caterers.” Winking at Rika, she declared, “You’re up, girl!” “Hey,” Rika waved cheerfully from where she sat. “So, I’m going to get in as a caterer, and since that’s a job it counts as an invitation… Here’s the neat thing, though: As long as he doesn’t explicitly tell me to get out, I can stay in with no problems. If I go off and hide as the party comes to a close, I can have free movement in his house as long as I’m careful.” “And from there, she’s gonna shut off the cameras and other security so we can get in and do our thing,” Jason finished. “And from what I hear, Vinny has his best guy on the job to sneak in and take pictures!” Val chirped. “We just gotta leave the gate open so he can get in!” “Hope you all got disguises ready,” Jason said. “Do I need one?” Aiden asked shyly. “Nah, you’ll be in the car with me,” Lilith reassured, “so just wear whatever you’ll be comfy in.” “Question,” David asked, “how long is this gonna take? I wanted to go drinking with Sierra.” “Um, I think fighting crime is a little more important than dating my sister,” Val said, rolling his eyes. “Wait, what? You’re dating Sierra?” Jason said, confused. Dating was literally the last thing he imagined his sister would be doing, especially a member of the gang she was so opposed to Val having created. “Less ‘dating,’ more ‘being tolerated by,’” David snorted. “I mean, I wouldn’t be opposed. But she’s not interested, and I respect that.” “Not interested my ass,” Val laughed. “Fine, whatever! You can stand guard, and if we’re not done by 12, go off to the bar and get us a table. We’re all gonna celebrate there!” “Cool,” David shrugged. “I’ll try and convince your sister not to kill you.” Quietly, Anna mumbled, “Could you ask her why she hates me so much?” David didn’t seem like he heard her, but Jason definitely did. “Alright,” he said, resolving to talk to her when this was done, “if we’re all clear, let’s get a move on. Rika’s gotta go in a couple hours, so let’s make sure we’re ready for our parts.” As the rest of the gang dispersed, Jason sat down next to Anna. “You doing okay, Popsicle?” “Yeah,” she grinned, her momentary bitterness from a minute ago gone. “I’m really glad we can keep doing this for my dad.” “I’m glad, too,” he agreed. “It was hard figuring out where to even start, and this was just what we needed.” He grinned. “It’s making for one hell of a weird first date, too.” She laughed nervously, tucking a chunk of her blue hair behind her left ear. “Yeah, I guess so, huh? But it’s kinda fitting in a way.” “Heh, I guess so.” He paused for a moment before letting out a sigh. “Y’know, this isn’t what I imagined I’d be doing back when I was in high school. Breaking into rich asshole’s houses, punching criminals, hanging out with vampires…” “What did you think you’d be doing?” “I honestly thought I’d be acting. Maybe not on Broadway, but I definitely thought I’d be onstage considering all the praise and offers I got… Which dried up real quick after I went to jail.” Anna quietly considered this for a moment before asking, “Have you done any auditions since you got out?” “I did, but you know how places around here are about folks with criminal records. Any chance I have at acting is pretty much dead. Least I can use my skills for the Loveless shit, like that speech I gave? That’s like the stuff I used to do in high school.” “You really enjoyed it,” she noted quietly. “You looked like a natural.” “I miss it a lot. Shit, I’d rather be doing that. I’m not really big on vigilantism if I’m being honest. I’m glad I’m helping people. I’m glad I’m helping you and your dad. But I’ve just never really liked fighting or violence… And why would I with a dad like I had?” Anna cocked her head to the right. “So, like, what if you did audition for something and get a part?” “It’d be a miracle,” he laughed. “I’d need the endorsement of someone real big if they were gonna overlook the jail time. I’m talking Jemima Mathers big.” With a smirk, Anna asked, “Well, isn’t that who we are trying to get the attention of?” “That’s the idea. She’s been cleaning up this city for years, so if we could work with her…” It was something of a pipe dream but Jemima had been a big hero to him growing up. “We will,” Anna said, clear determination in her voice. “And you’re going to be the best actor this city has seen. Hell, maybe even in the whole country!” “Let’s not oversell me; I’m not that good,” he laughed. Definitely appreciate the stroking of my ego, though. “You know… There’s some old VHS tapes lying around here somewhere with plays I was in that Mom filmed. Maybe we can watch them after this mission’s done.” Anna’s face lit up. “Really? That’d be awesome!” She paused for a second before adding, “Maybe if our first date goes well, it can be our second?” He gave her an enthusiastic smile. “Sounds like a plan, Popsicle.” ****** Arthur Oakley was an incredibly daft rich white man who overcompensated for what was likely a small member by letting nearly everyone into his ridiculously large home. It had been easy for Rika to gain access in her disguise; the man nearly pushed her into the house along with the rest of the catering team (who definitely glanced at her suspiciously but didn’t say anything). It was so crowded in the house that she had easily been able to sneak away and blend in to scope out the home’s security. Oakley had a few guards on duty who had made the task a tad complicated as she wandered around, but a few rewinds erased any encounters she’d had. Her main task was to find the camera room, which was located at the back half of the first floor. It was designed exactly like what you might expect to see in an early 2000’s spy movie, which made perfect sense considering how Oakley seemed to lack any sort of street smarts. The room was very small with several monitors mounted to one of the walls displaying the view from cameras around the house. An overweight man, who looked quite tired, sat in front of them. He had spotted her when she had walked in, which had resulted in a quick rewind, but not before she memorized the code to the alarm system, which was taped to one of the side walls. Whether that was Oakley’s doing or his security team’s she wasn’t sure, but she was thankful whoever was responsible was as incompetent as they were. She had also spotted the gate controls installed by the camera screens and gathered the guard in the room was tasked with both keeping an eye out and letting in visitors. Since she’d spotted the alarm system by the front door when she’d entered, all of the house's security had been located and her first task was complete. After she had wound back time to being caught by the camera guy, she had swiftly made her way to the second floor, which was shockingly unguarded as all the security was downstairs keeping an eye on the party. She’d quickly found a linen closet on the second floor and squeezed inside. From there, it was simply a waiting game. So long as she wasn’t directly told to leave, she could stay indefinitely, or at least that’s what Victoria had said earlier that afternoon when she’d explained in detail to Rika her own knowledge of the invitation a resident extended to a vampire. Though she had expected to be waiting for hours, the night had ended quite early after Oakley had apparently gotten a bit too drunk and groped one of his guests. Rika could hear the wicked slap all the way from where she was hiding. A chain reaction of chaos ensued. From what she could hear, guests were yelling and slamming the front door shut repeatedly and Oakley was begging everyone to stay. Eventually, the house quieted and she heard the man muttering to himself as he stumbled to what she’d gathered was his bedroom. She’d waited a few long minutes more until Oakley’s snoring echoed through the home. Finally. It was time to get to work. With a grin, she quietly left the closet to begin the hardest part of the mission: Neutralizing the security. Except it hadn’t been that hard at all. It took her less than twenty minutes to stealthily ambush the three guards still on patrol inside and the camera guy and knock them out by draining some of their blood. Since she merely wanted to incapacitate them and not kill them, she made sure to inject a little bit of her venom to heal them (yet another trick she’d learned from Victoria). Once they were down for the count, she waltzed into the camera room and disabled each and every one. Now that the threat inside the house was gone, her next task was to remove the outside security. She hurried to the front door to disable the alarm system using the code Oakley had foolishly made so easily accessible in his camera room. Once that was done, she opened the door and repeated her process of lightly draining blood from the one guard standing at the door. Done and done. Her final job was to let the rest of the crew inside. Closing the front door (but leaving it unlocked), she went to the camera room where the guard was snoozing quite peacefully and fiddled with the controls to open the front gate. She could practically hear Lilith’s car speeding down the driveway as soon as she’d sent a text to Jason letting him know everything was set. She met the crew at the front door. Anna and Jason were both wearing the same outfits from the last mission while Val was wearing what looked like his Wendy’s mascot outfit with a blue bob cut wig. “All the hard work’s done, so you guys just need to go in and do the Loveless stuff,” she said, giving the squad a thumbs up. “Thanks, girl!” Val chirped. “You’re sure you took care of all the guards?” “Like 98% sure. The only ones I saw on the camera when I shut things off were the guys I knocked out, and they’re all fast asleep. Unless there’s a ninja hiding somewhere, it should be smooth sailing.” “Wonder where Vinny’s guy is,” Jason asked, glancing around. “He’s supposed to be snapping pics for us.” Rika shrugged. “I have no idea, and I didn’t see anyone besides the staff on the cameras. If he’s already here, he must be able to turn invisible.” “Maybe he bailed,” Anna shrugged. “Ugh, he better not have!” Val groaned. “If I have to film everything again instead of beating up this asshole…” “Beating up assholes is Anna and I’s job,” Jason reminded him. “That was the agreement. I do this if you keep away from the violence.” “Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Val grumbled. They entered the house, which was now eerily still and silent. Rika shuddered as she led her comrades up to the second floor where the master bedroom was located. She had a very bad feeling as they approached, like dreadful anxiety. Once they finally reached the door, she held her hand up, signaling for them to stop. “Let me go in first,” she whispered. “Just in case.” Anna flashed her a thumbs up, and Jason nodded in agreement. Without another word, Rika slowly cracked the door open and silently slipped into the room. As soon as she stepped in, she was awestruck by the impressively large window adjacent to her right. The white moon was nature’s nightlight, gently illuminating the bedroom. Rika didn’t have a chance to really appreciate its beauty as she caught movement out of the corner of her eye. “Huh?” she muttered. Whatever thoughts she might have had next were interrupted by the roar of a shotgun, the smashing of glass shattering behind her, and blinding, agonizing pain. Everything around her went incredibly blurry as her body did its best to heal from the attack she’d just suffered. Slowly her senses returned, and she began to get her bearings. It seemed as if she’d tumbled out the window; there was glass all around her on the grass, and she could feel a few pieces digging into her torso. She could hear faint yelling from above her that sounded like her friends. Slowly and steadily, she pushed herself off the ground and got to her feet. She glanced down at her stomach. There were a few long, sharp glass shards poking out. This is going to suck. With a sigh, she began to pull them out as quickly as possible, wincing and ignoring the brief gush of blood that followed each one. When she pulled out the final piece, she turned around to hurry to the front door. Whatever was going on inside, she knew her friends needed her help. However, that plan went out the window like she just had as she spotted a very familiar face just a few feet away from her, one that was currently as white as a sheet. It was the last person she’d ever expected to see here of all places but even in her dazed state, she felt that it made some sort of sense. Awkwardly, she held up her hand in greeting. “Uh… Hey, Easy.” Understandably, he was completely speechless. His usually tired eyes were wide open, and he almost looked more scared than horrifyingly shocked. It dawned on her that Easy was probably the guy Vinny had sent, which suddenly made his appearance at their first mission make a whole lot more sense. All at once, she went into panic mode. Shit, how far back can I rewind? Rika thought nervously. Maybe she could dodge the bullet and avoid freaking the poor guy out? Concentrating as hard as she could, she activated her power. Time rewound itself until it finally stopped thirty seconds prior, which was when she had first stood up and started pulling the glass out of her stomach. “Fuck me,” she breathed, turning around to once again face the terrified Easy. Awkwardly waving once more, she said, “Hey, Easy. I—” She looked down, realizing she’d forgotten to remove the pieces of glass this time. The shards were slowly pushing themselves out of her body as she healed, falling to the grass below with a soft thud. She glanced back up at Easy and flashed an incredibly nervous smile, one she was fairly certain showed off her fangs. “Um… Well. This is really, really awkward…” She watched his mouth start to move, but no sound came out. If he had been freaked out the first time, he was full-blown panicked now. “Look,” she began, holding up her hands, “I can explain if you… if you can just take a deep breath and relax.” Easy let out a breathy laugh that sounded like it took too much effort to produce. “R-Relax… Yeah…” he mumbled almost entirely inaudibly. “Hey, I’m the one who just got shot and impaled with glass,” she joked, knowing full well this was not exactly funny in the slightest. ”You’re fine in comparison! Just, you know, probably really… really confused.” Easy slowly nodded. “Just… a bit…” He looked a little less pale than he had seconds ago. “Uh, so…” She rubbed the back of her head in frustration. How the hell was she going to explain this? “I’m… Uh. I’m a vampire.” Wow, way to ease him into it, moron. He stared at her blankly. She had no idea what was going through his mind since his face gave no clues whatsoever. “I know that sounds unbelievable,” she admitted, silently chastising herself once more for just blurting it out, “but I just survived a shotgun blast and multiple impalements and, uh, no wounds!” She lifted up her shirt a bit to show off her stomach, which had likely healed up completely by now save for whatever blood had made its way onto her skin. His eyes widened once more as he stared at her navel. “How…?” he whispered. “I can heal really fast, among other things,” she explained. “I know it’s a lot to take in. My friends upstairs all needed a bit of time for it to sink in, but… I swear it’s the truth. Being a vampire I mean.” “Did I get drugged?” he mumbled, mostly to himself but it was impossible for her hearing not to pick up on it. She bent over and picked one of the bloody glass shards off the ground. “Do I need to demonstrate again?” He hurriedly answered, “Please don’t.” “Ok, ok,” she replied, dropping the glass and holding her hands up. “You okay down there?” Jason called from the window. He was peering down from behind the shattered pane, concern in his voice and wariness in his eyes. “You find another guard?” “No, no,” she reassured him, “I think this is our guy. You know, the guy we talked about.” “He’s our guy?” Jason asked. “Guy?” Easy echoed. He wasn’t following along very well. “Were you sent by a guy whose name begins with V?” Rika whispered to him. He blinked a few times, like he was trying to get himself to focus. “Vinny?” “Yeah!” Rika nodded. “Yeah,” he nodded in return. “I get jobs from him.” “Ok, cool,” Jason nodded, “you want to come up and get some pics, then?” “Y-Yeah, sure.” His eyes shifted to Rika from behind his glasses. “I, uh… got some before… you know.” “Yeah. Uh, want me to toss you up there? So you don’t have to waste time walking around?” The man looked wary. “Uh… I’ll be fine…” “Look man, just let her throw you up,” Val interjected, pushing past Jason and leaning out the window. “We’re wasting time. The guards could wake up any minute and that would ruin the whole night!” This seemed to bring out some of the Easy Rika knew because he narrowed his eyes and grumbled, “I’m not some amateur. I know what I’m doing.” “It’s fine! I’ll walk him in!” she called out. She turned back to Easy and gestured with her head. “Come on, let’s go.” He didn’t look happy about it, but he followed with his phone in his hand. She noticed he was keeping a few feet of distance from her. “I’m not gonna bite you, Easy,” she sighed. “I don’t know that,” he quietly and rather calmly responded. “If I really wanted to bite you I would’ve done it the other night when I first met you,” she huffed. “Besides, um… I already ate tonight. I’m kinda full.” “Gross,” he muttered under his breath. She instinctively rubbed her left arm nervously. She didn’t know why, but his words stung pretty harshly. “Geez, do you always make girls feel this self-conscious?” He was quiet behind her, almost like he didn’t know how to respond. “Look,” Rika sighed, “I didn’t… choose this. My ex, he decided to do this to me while I was asleep. I’m just trying to make the most of this, a—“ She would have continued her thought, but as she opened the front door to lead Easy inside she ran face first into the invisible barrier meant to prevent her uninvited entrance. She stumbled backwards, rubbing her nose in frustration. “Shit.” “Uh… What was that?” Easy asked in clear confusion. “I can’t go inside unless I’m invited in,” she explained, feeling really embarrassed she hadn’t considered this might happen, “and I doubt Oakley would want to let me back in.” “Oh.” An awkward silence settled between the two. Easy looked like he was debating whether or not to help. “It’s fine,” she sighed, gesturing to the door, “just… go on without me. I’ll wait here.” Without a word, he rushed inside. Great, she thought, sitting down in front of the door and putting her head in her hands. This night was turning into an absolute disaster for her; she was pretty sure Easy wanted nothing to do with her now, which meant she was going alone (or not at all) to the diner. Whatever it was her dad had been trying to tell her was now rendered meaningless because Easy had been in the wrong place at the wrong time. The hot sting of tears burned her eyes, and her right hand gripped her left forearm tightly. She had no idea why it was so upsetting to her, but upset she was. It hurt far more than any glass shard that had been embedded in her. “Done. Got them,” Easy said, returning to the front door. She hadn’t even heard him coming, which meant he really was good at what he did. When she lifted her head to look at him, he stopped short and stared at her. “You, uh, didn’t really miss anything. I can show you the pictures, if you want.” “It’s, uh, fine,” she sniffed, hurriedly wiping her eyes and hoping he didn’t notice. “I’m sure you did a good job.” Easy hesitated a few seconds before asking, “Is there any way I can get you in?” She shook her head. “Only someone who lives here or has some sort of authority can. It’s fine, it’s whatever. As long as my friends didn’t get hurt and the job is done, I don’t care.” “Then why are you crying?” he asked pointedly. “I-I’m not crying!” she exclaimed a little too loudly for it to be believable. “Okay,” he shrugged. He stepped through the threshold of the doorway. “Job’s done, so I’m headed home unless you need me for anything else.” “If I did need you for something else, you’d do it?” He slowly answered, “If it’s part of the job, yeah. I guess.” She paused a beat before nervously asking, “Do you want to go get drinks with the gang? Um, like at a bar. I’m the only vampire. And, you know, I like alcohol too anyway… Still gotta eat and drink, and, uh… Yeah.” Easy hesitated. “Uh…” “You don’t have to,” she insisted, “I won’t make you or anything, I just… You know. It’ll be fun, I think.” He peered at her suspiciously. “Why do you want me there?” “Well, I guess… If you’re gonna come with me to that thing at Brightside’s tomorrow, it would be nice to get to know you better.” “Why?” She tilted her head to the side. “Why not?” “No, I mean, why do you want me there?” He looked genuinely confused now, though the suspicion was still present. “I mean… you helped us out, twice now apparently. And if you’re still willing to help me tomorrow, I guess buying you a few drinks is a preemptive thank you.” He grunted and rubbed his head. “Is this real?” “I’m the one who died for a second there and you’re the one having trouble processing things?” she snorted. “Yeah,” he answered shortly. “I didn’t exactly wake up this morning expecting to be told the supernatural exist.” “I think everyone who gets told that goes through a crisis. All the more reason to drink, right?” She shot him a nervous smile, one she hoped didn’t show off her fangs quite as much. He considered this for a moment before saying, “Give me one good reason why I should trust you.” She sighed. “What would I have to gain from lying to you? I was literally just out here crying because I thought you weren’t going to come with me tom—“ She immediately clamped her hands over her mouth. Did I really just fucking say that?! Oh my god what is wrong with me?! To make matters worse, Easy had a small, amused smirk on his face. “You want me to come that bad?” “I guess so!” she huffed, her cheeks burning with embarrassment. “So I guess you can stop second guessing me and acting like I’m gonna eat you!” His smile faded. “How do you even… eat?” he cautiously pressed. “I’m part of a coven,” she admitted, unsure if she should be telling him this but feeling it was the right thing to do, “and they provide what I need cruelty-free. They’ve, uh, got a guy who can double things.” “How the hell is blood ‘cruelty-free’?” “You don’t have to kill people. We’re like mosquitos.” Judging by his expression, he didn’t completely look convinced. “Okay, if I come, you’re telling me exactly how this… thing works.” “I will tell you literally everything I know about this,” she promised. “And you’re paying.” “Fine.” “Finally!” came Val’s voice from behind the door. Rika turned to see the doorway swing open, revealing Val and the rest of the gang. “I thought you were never gonna just cut the bullshit.” “How long were you standing there?” Easy grumbled, clearly annoyed. “Long enough, Mr. Photograph!” Val winked. “Now let’s get going, lovebirds. Our getaway driver is waiting! I’m guessing Anna is sitting in my brother’s lap and you’ll be sitting on Rika’s lap?” “No,” he answered. “Well then you’re riding in the trunk!” “Val, seriously,” Rika sighed, “he probably has his own car.” Easy nodded. “Fine. Then your ass better be at Rhyme or Reason Karaoke Bar in the next half hour,” Val said, waving his hand. “If you stand up Rika, it’s not her you’re gonna have to worry about, buddy.” “Sorry,” Jason said, “he’s a bit high strung.” Easy snorted. “I’ve faced bigger threats. I’ll be fine.” He waved awkwardly and walked away, presumably towards the direction of his car. Val patted her on the shoulder. “See, I got your back! World’s best wingman!” Rika rolled her eyes, but she appreciated the sentiment. As the gang ran off towards their getaway car, Rika began to mentally prepare herself to explain vampirism to Easy. It was strange how she’d just decided to come clean to him instead of exhausting every other option first, but she’d handle it one step at a time. Why is he so special? she pondered as they reached the car. Maybe spending the night with him would help her finally find out what exactly it was that kept drawing her to him. 6/20/2022 0 Comments Chapter TwelveWednesday June 28, 2017 For what felt like the fifteenth time that morning, Jemima held her phone to her ear and listened to the dull, tedious ringing play from the earpiece as she tried once more to get ahold of Ryo Amano. Her plan with the Countess was in motion and she needed his assistance more than ever, yet he was entirely MIA. This was unacceptable.
When she heard his voice announcing she had reached his voicemail yet again, Jemima sighed and ended the call. She dropped her phone into her lap and turned her attention to Macavity, who was driving her across the city to Ryo’s residence. “How much longer until we arrive?” she asked as calmly as she could despite the uncertainty swirling in her abdomen. She knew who was likely behind his untimely disappearance, but that didn’t make her any less nervous. “Not much farther now,” he replied, his voice disquietingly even. She’d always known her bodyguard to be rather stoic, but today he had displayed a level of calmness that was rather unnerving as they’d hurried out. Did he know something she didn’t? No, he would tell me, she reassured herself. Macavity never kept secrets from her. But why then was he acting so unusually patient and quiet? Could he sense her anxiety? Was he intent on being the calm during the storm? As he pulled up to a stop sign, he gave her an aside glance through the rearview mirror. “Never did elaborate on why I hated working for Mr. Amano, did I?” “I don’t believe so,” she answered gently, grateful for any distraction at the moment. “Part of it’s his temperament, but I’ve made no secret of that,” Macavity chuckled before going quiet for a moment. He continued driving once more, speaking again after they’d passed through the intersection. “Other part is the company his mum kept. Miss Dawn and Mr. Cold would pop in sometimes, check up on him. He’d always be more vicious for a time after. Kenzo always told me he’d hear frightened sobbing from Ryo’s room long after they left.” This raised more questions than it answered. “Why precisely does he continue entertaining his mother’s acquaintances in his home if he doesn’t care for them?” “Miss Dawn has this air to her like she always gets what she wants, whatever it may be. Plus being a family friend must mean something,” he sighed. “And Cold… I didn’t know any better, I’d say he wasn’t human. Man’s unsettling. No idea what he’d do if he was told to leave.” “Then I suppose we’re going to find out,” she declared before glancing out the window again. The elaborate iron gate to Ryo’s family home, a familiar sight as she’d visited his property many times before, soon came into view. What struck her as odd was the fact that it was already open and standing on either side of the entrance were two men in black suits and sunglasses. They appeared rigid and motionless. Had Ryo hired new bodyguards? “Oh, lovely. Brought the whole crew with him. Bloody wonderful,” Macavity huffed, answering her question. Jemima frowned as she stared at the men. “Is this normal when this ‘Cold’ visits?” “Only when Miss Dawn is with him,” Macavity replied. “I was hoping she’d have left by now. No such luck, it seems.” Jemima settled back into her seat while Macavity proceeded his way up the driveway, pulling to a stop next to one of the black cars with tinted windows presumably belonging to the mysterious employer. A few more men and women in suits and sunglasses were wandering around outside while another was standing next to a very nervous-looking Kenzo at the front door. For reasons she couldn’t quite comprehend, a mysterious feeling of dread covered Jemima from head to toe like a warm fleece blanket. She pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose and as calmly as she could, she asked , “How do you suggest we proceed?” “Stay by my side, no matter what,” he instructed. “I’m not sure how they’re going to react, but I’m not letting any harm come to you. But you knew that already.” She didn’t expect anything less from her bodyguard, but it was reassuring to hear him say it regardless. “Just refrain from doing anything rash,” she simply replied before taking off her seat belt and exiting the car. Almost as soon as she stepped out, Kenzo’s head snapped in her direction, his eyes shifting nervously towards the man next to him. As they approached, he called out, “Miss Mathers? Macavity? What are you doing here?” She decided to play it casual to eliminate any need for suspicion. With a friendly smile and the muffled sound of her black leather flats click-clacking against the pavement as she approached the two men standing near the front door, she answered, “I’m simply here to visit a friend.” Kenzo’s eyes once more darted nervously to the man beside him. “I don’t think you c—“ “Hold on,” the man beside him interjected in a flat, even tone. He reached his hand up to his ear and spoke monotonously, “Sir. It seems there are visitors. Two adult humans. One male, one female. I believe one is Jemima Mathers. Orders?” Jemima’s smile faded, and she narrowed her eyes at the man. Whoever he was talking to, she could tell it wasn’t Ryo. The man was silent and unmoving for a moment before lowering his hand. “You may enter.” “Thank you,” Jemima sarcastically remarked. With Macavity right behind her, she proceeded to Ryo’s front door. Pushing it open, she entered the Amano home. She was accustomed to visiting Ryo’s house when it was alive with excitement and full of people, like the New Year’s Eve party he had hosted the previous holiday season. Now, however, it was dull and quiet with an uncomfortable sense of foreboding lingering in the air. Somehow, despite it being mid-morning with the sun shining brightly outside, it was rather dark and dreary inside the house. How very odd… “Well as I live and breathe,” came a thick, Southern drawl, “Jemima Mathers, the hero of Rhine City!” An older gentleman dressed in a pitch-black suit approached her in the foyer, flanked by a pair of men dressed similar to the others she’d seen in the yard. He was rather pale with platinum blonde hair and looked to be about Jemima’s age. As ominous as the house had felt before, it became even more so when the man entered the room. He slowly smiled at her, revealing his perfectly straight, white teeth. “Indrid Cold, I presume,” she remarked coolly. “You presume correctly,” Cold replied with a wink. “Now, what brings you down to this neck of the woods, Miss Mathers?” “I’m simply visiting a friend,” she answered, repeating what she’d said to Kenzo a moment earlier. She tried to ignore how much the man’s presence made her skin prickle. “Good ol’ Ryo, huh? Sad to say he’s in a meeting right about now.” She sincerely doubted the legitimacy of his claim, but she wasn’t about to argue and cause a scene. “Then I’ll wait for his business to conclude.” Cold sighed dramatically and pressed the back of his hand against his forehead. “Who knows how long Goldie is gonna be grilling that boy? I’m honestly rather bored with waiting and all; wish she asked one of her siblings to come with her when we left New Innsmouth. Not too keen on being in this city—no offense, of course.” “If you don’t mind my asking, what business exactly do you have with Mr. Amano?” she asked, raising an eyebrow. “We just had to drop on in and do a little check up is all, make sure he understands that since his mother, Atsuko Amano, left this mortal coil, he needs to finish what she started. Nothing too serious. We’ll be out of your hair and off to London in no time at all, Miss Mathers.” And what exactly is it he is finishing? she wondered. As much as she wanted to press Mr. Cold for more information, she determined it would be best to ask Ryo directly. “Very well.” If it were at all possible, Cold’s smile seemed to grow wider. “You know, I do hate that we’re intruding in your territory… How about I let you in on a little something that ought to help you out?” Jemima couldn’t pretend she wasn’t intrigued in the slightest. “And what might that be?” “I overheard Ryo mention you’re on the lookout for someone… What was their name? Sounded like some sort of Roman god…” He snapped his fingers. “Minerva, that’s it! Well, I’d recommend talking to that good old boy down at the docks, Mr. Wake. He might know a thing or two.” As much as Jemima wanted to locate her former employee, she was skeptical of this tip considering its source. “Why exactly would a dockworker know anything?” The sound of a door opening upstairs caused Cold to dart his eyes towards the staircase. “Well, seems like you’ll need to be finding that out for yourself. Sounds like Goldie finished up.” Finally, she thought with relief. Jemima’s attention shifted to the red oak stairs in time to see a young woman standing at the top staring her down with narrowed eyes. Her curly golden blonde hair was separated into two voluminous pigtails, each of which rested on her chest. She wore a hideously bright yellow oversized t-shirt dress that was far too short and white wedge sandals that looked impossible to walk in. Her most noticeable feature was a deep scar that trailed down the right side of her face from her cheek to the corner of her lips. This, presumably, was “Goldie”. “Who the fuck’s this?” the woman sneered, placing her left hand on her hip. “Miss Jemima Mathers, savior of the city and our boy Ryo’s friend,” Cold explained with a wave of his hand. Her eyes narrowed further into tiny slits. “What the fuck is she doing here?” “Visiting my dear friend,” Jemima answered, incredibly annoyed by the woman’s crass attitude. “I’ve got a better idea.” Goldie’s eyes returned to normal and a smile crept across her face as she tilted her head to the side. “How about you fuck off?” With a scoff, she retorted, “I will do no such thing.” A shrill laugh bounced off of the walls as Goldie righted herself. “Oh, I like her!” “Bet your daddy would too,” Cold winked. “But there’s only one woman in Rhine he’s interested in right now.” “There better be!” Goldie skipped down the stairs before landing with a thud at the bottom. She twirled her right pigtail around her finger and declared, “Your little friend is a fucking pissbaby, so have fun with that!” This infuriated Jemima for reasons she cared not to explore. Stiffly, she replied, “Very well.” “Now, now, no need to be so disrespectful!” Cold grinned, his voice sounding like he was trying very hard not to laugh. “Miss Mathers is the most respected person in Rhine City! What would your daddy say if he saw you mouthing off like this?” With an eye roll, Goldie sighed. “Daddy would probably encourage me.” The lips of her mouth curved upwards, and she added, “He likes it when I swear.” The two men beside Cold started snickering uncontrollably, their bodies jerking and twitching in a rather disconcerting way as they laughed. Jemima noticed Macavity tense up beside her, his hand moving towards his waist where he kept his gun. Cold gave a small nod in Macavity’s direction, which caused her bodyguard to freeze. “Well Goldie, if you’re all done, perhaps we should be off. Looks like we’re overstaying our welcome if Mr. Burton’s trigger finger itching for his holster is any indication. Time for you to meet up with your siblings and catch your flight. London awaits!” “Yeah, yeah.” Goldie dropped her hair, her curls bouncing back into place on her bosom. “Bye, bitches.” With a quick wave of her hand, the young woman skipped past Jemima and out the front door, whistling a merry, careless tune as she went. “Be seeing you,” Cold said with a salute. “Come on, boys.” Without another word, the men in suits followed the man as they exited the house. “Jesus wept,” Macavity muttered as the sound of cars leaving the driveway could faintly be heard. “Miss Dawn was really in a mood today.” Jemima’s voice was deadpan as she replied, “I hadn’t noticed.” Then, without another word, she began her ascent up the stairs. She wouldn’t wait a second longer to check on Ryo. “Are you both alright?” came Kenzo’s voice from the front door. “Miss Dawn, she—” “Yeah, yeah, we got the brunt of it,” she heard Macavity reply. “You know where Ryo would be?” “Probably up in his room!” Kenzo called out. “We’ll… We’ll wait here, I suppose. It may be best if you speak to him alone.” As she reached the second floor, Jemima realized she didn’t know which room was Ryo’s. Thankfully, his house was far smaller than hers. While her mansion had two lengthy hallways on either side of her centered staircase, his had one room to the right and a smaller hallway with four or five visible doors to the left of the stairs. “Mr. Amano? It’s Jemima. Is everything alright?” “No,” came a quiet, shaky reply from a room down the hallway. It didn’t quite answer her question, but at least he was conscious and able to reply. She walked in that direction, but wasn’t sure which room he was in. “Where are you?” she asked, feeling completely clueless. “Second door to your right.” Following his instructions, she spotted what she presumed was his bedroom. The door wasn’t completely closed over, allowing her to peek through a small crack. Ryo was sitting on the edge of his bed. His shoulders were slumped, and his head was bowed. Whatever had happened with Goldie had clearly affected him. Gently, Jemima knocked on the door before requesting, “May I enter?” “Yeah,” was the despondent reply from Ryo. Jemima pushed open the door and slowly walked into the bedroom. She was surprised by how simple it was considering how lavishly Ryo decorated his restaurant. A few pieces of Japanese art had been hung on the white walls, and there was a rather nice black lacquer oriental dresser with a small bamboo plant and a number of trophies from what appeared to be dancing competitions atop it. As she’d seen a moment ago, Ryo was sitting on wrinkled, unmade crimson red sheets. Despite his messy bed, he looked as put-together as usual in a pair of black dress pants, a white Oxford button-down shirt, and a black suit jacket. Ryo didn’t look her way as she entered. Rather, he was staring at his pocket watch, which he was repeatedly opening and closing in his hand. “Are you alright, Mr. Amano?” she inquired. It almost frightened her to see him so lethargic and dejected. “You only had to deal with Goldie for a couple of minutes,” he said quietly. “Imagine that for hours.” “What precisely did she want?” “She wants me to finish what my mother started,” he spat bitterly as he continued flipping his watch open and closed. “As if I fucking could. As if I want to. I’m a dead man if I don’t, though.” “Then let me help you,” she insisted. “You can’t. You can’t, Jemima. I can’t ask you to do this.” Throwing her hands into the air in frustration, she exclaimed, “I don’t even know what ‘this’ is. Neither you nor your mother’s friends are giving me any information.” “I need Rika dead,” Ryo stated bluntly, his voice flat and emotionless. “Not exiled. Dead. She needs to die. I need my sister to die.” This knocked Jemima down a peg. “I see,” she murmured. She’d happily helped him once before, but that had simply been chasing his sister out of the city. Murder was something entirely different. And it goes against my rule. “I know you see. The problem, that is.” He let out a bitter laugh as he once more flicked his watch open, pausing to carefully examine it. “The damn ticking… It's like my father is trying to tell me something. This has to be it… It’s the only way…” Jemima sat down on the bed next to Ryo. His state of mind was clearly unstable, worrying her even more than just a moment ago. “I’m afraid I don’t understand, Mr. Amano. Why did your mother want to kill your sister?” Ryo let out a harsh, barking laugh. “Oh, you’d never believe it! I can hardly fucking believe it! My mom, Rika’s high school boyfriend, god knows who fucking else… My dad? Did he know?” He gripped the watch tightly in his trembling hand. “Is that what he’s telling me?” he muttered frantically. “Is that what the picture means? Is it all connected?” Her brow furrowed with concern. “Perhaps it would be best if you got some fresh air, Mr. Amano. I believe you have been trapped in your home for far too long.” “Maybe. Maybe, yeah, you’re right,” he rambled, his entire body trembling. “B-But first… First! Do you want to see something interesting? It’s in my father’s study.” “I suppose,” she answered, not entirely sure if she did want to see whatever it was. “Follow me,” he exclaimed as he leapt off his bed and stumbled to the door. Jemima let him take the lead, following him to the lone room by the staircase. Ryo stopped outside of the closed door and fumbled with a set of keys. “I try not to go in here usually,” he explained as he finally managed to unlock it, “but I think my father wanted me too. He wanted me to find this… this half-remembered… thing. From when I was a child.” Burning with curiosity, Jemima glanced inside the study. It looked fairly untouched, as though it had been left the same way for years. Naturally, she had never met Ryo’s father as he had passed before she was introduced to Ryo, so this short glimpse at the man was rather interesting. It was a simple room albeit a cozy one. There were a few bookshelves filled with various reading materials creating a personal library. A few decorative art pieces depicting snails were placed on the walls. In the middle of the room, seated on top of a tan and blue decorative rug, were two matching brown leather armchairs facing the door with a small dark oak side table beside them. A tall, dark, wooden ornate grandfather clock sat in a far corner. It didn’t appear to be working if the time it displayed—approximately 8:27—was any indication as it was late morning and well past the 8:00 hour. What struck Jemima as particularly odd was the placement of what she guessed was the late Mr. Amano’s desk. It was tucked into the back right corner against the wall by an abstract painting of a snail. There were various piles of papers on the top as well as a few faded postcards. Why he would choose to put his desk in such a dreary part of the room, she had no idea. Why not in the middle, in place of the chairs, to face anyone who entered? Did he use the desk, or was it merely a surface on which to place things with no home? “When I was eight years old,” Ryo explained as he moved towards the desk, “I snuck in here and accidentally knocked over a huge pile of books. With them came fluttering down a photograph. My father caught me almost immediately. He wasn’t mad—he never really got mad at all—but he locked this room up right after that and I forgot all about it… until the other night.” He snatched something off the desk and held it up for Jemima to see. “Take a look!” With an inward sigh, she walked further into the room, approaching the desk and leaning in towards a black and white photograph Ryo held in his hand. She saw several people in it but couldn’t quite make out any of them. If she had any doubt she was getting older, her vision was surely keen to remind her. Pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose with one finger, she took the photo from Ryo and held it closer to her face. Jemima took in the picture’s contents slowly. There was a tall man with dark hair that rested just past his shoulders. Beside him, with her arm wrapped in his, was a woman much shorter than him with skin that appeared to be darker. She had a polite, professional smile on her face similar to one Jemima herself would display, but she could see a twinkle in the woman’s eyes, as though her true smile was hidden there. Beside her was a slightly taller woman with much lighter skin and long hair. She had freckles and a dazzling smile on her face. Behind her, his head appearing over her shoulder, was an Asian man with glasses and a grin that nearly matched that of the woman whose waist his arms were wrapped around. Two women were placed beside the couple. One had light, short hair that Jemima found odd considering how old the photo appeared to be and was sitting in a chair with one ankle tucked neatly behind the other. The second woman, who stood beside her, had hair nearly as short and almost as light and looked a tad shy. While interesting considering the history no doubt contained within the picture, Jemima wasn’t entirely sure what was significant about the photo. She lifted her gaze, raising an eyebrow in Ryo’s direction. “Why is this a concern, precisely?” “Don’t you recognize the Countess?” Ryo asked, waving the picture about. “That’s her in that picture. And my father’s there too. If you need more proof, my dad scribbled names on the back. ‘A. Zephyr,’ that was his name… and ‘N. Shibani’ is on there too.” Jemima’s eyes snapped back to the picture and started scanning its subjects once more. “That’s impossi—” She let out a gasp involuntarily as she realized the woman sitting in the chair was, in fact, the Countess Nadia Shibani. How did I not notice this before? But how was it possible? The photo was quite old, if the slight fading and the attire worn by the subjects were any indication. Was it a period piece? If so, the photographer went to great lengths to make it look genuine. “I’m… I’m afraid I don’t understand…” “You think I do?” Ryo cackled. “How do you think I feel? I see my father sitting in this ancient photograph, his arms around some woman I’ve never seen, and your Countess off in the corner with, who? Her ex? It must be, it must be her!” “Mr. Amano,” she began as calmly as she could. “This photograph is decades old. It is impossible.” “Exactly!” Ryo exclaimed. “It makes no sense at all! But it’s bothering me so much now! My dad, he looks exactly as he did my whole life, and I saw this when I was a kid. You telling me he never aged a day? And there’s no way he wouldn’t have taken the opportunity to introduce us to someone like Nadia…” Surely there was a simple explanation, one they were overlooking. It was impossible that the Countess and Ryo’s father were in the picture. It was absurd to even consider! “Perhaps it is an ancestor. Your great-grandfather? Her great-grandmother?” “Oh I wish I could believe that, but you know what? There’s another name written on the back of this photo, one that’s really making me think…” He roughly tapped the tall, dark haired man. “It must be this guy’s name.” Jemima sighed. Goldie had really shaken him up if he was this paranoid. “What is it?” “A. Dracula. His name is A. Dracula. There’s only one person I’ve ever heard of with that name, and he doesn’t fucking exist.” “Then what is there to fret over, Mr. Amano? It is simply an outdated photo of a time long gone with relatives that look uncannily like their descendants.” “Ohoho, you don’t see it! You don’t see all the pieces!” Ryo laughed frantically. “All those postcards Aunt Camilla would send with that vampire dolphin, this photo right here, all those mercenaries who turn up dead in the harbor, June 30th, Indrid Cold and his fucking Men In Black, there’s something seriously fucking weird going on!” She had never seen Ryo like this before. Had Goldie drugged him? Had she rattled his brain so hard in his skull that he was suffering permanent brain damage? “Mr. Amano, I believe the best thing for you at the moment is to treat yourself to a vacation, so to speak.” She folded her hands before her. “I will have a room prepared for you at the mansion. You may stay there as long as you like. I need you at your best, and so does your restaurant, so take time for yourself to recover from whatever you experienced the past few days.” “Yes, yes. Good!” he muttered. “Good idea, good idea… I’ll be safer there. Can’t stay here. ‘Dark comes before Dawn,’ she said. I don’t know what she means, and I don’t want to know…” “Come,” she declared, turning on her heel to begin her retreat from the room. “I will ensure lunch is prepared upon our arrival.” “Jemima, you need to promise me something,” Ryo said from right behind her. “You need to promise me that you’ll bring this photo up to the Countess. I need… I need to know! If she can help me, or if I’m fucked.” He wanted answers, which was something she could personally relate to (although it usually pertained to various crimes occurring around the city). She wasn’t sure presenting the photograph to the Countess would result in an answer that would satisfy him, but if it would keep him calm for the time being, it was the least she could do. “Very well,” she sighed as they entered the hallway once more. Before descending down the stairs, she held her hand out. “I am to see the Countess this afternoon; I will bring it with me.” “Thank you,” Ryo breathed before falling completely silent. Kenzo and Macavity were waiting by the front door. Both looked apprehensive as Jemima and Ryo approached them. With a professional demeanor, Jemima announced, “Mr. Amano will be staying at the mansion until further notice. Kenzo, please pack a bag of his necessities as well as your own and meet us there when you are finished.” Kenzo gave a slight nod. “Absolutely. I will not keep you waiting long.” With that said, she and Ryo left the house with Macavity silently following behind them. The atmosphere had changed again, though she couldn’t quite pinpoint what it was. Perhaps it was as uncertain as she was about Ryo’s mental state despite how bright and sunny it was outside. The front lawn was now empty and void of any of the strange persons Mr. Cold employed, leaving Jemima feeling relieved. However, just because he had left did not mean that was the last she would hear his name. Whoever he was, Jemima was certain he was not an ally. She was intent on ridding him from Ryo’s life completely so he would no longer be a threat. When the trio had reached the car, Jemima patiently waited for Ryo to slip into the backseat and close the door before she turned to Macavity. In a hushed voice, she began giving directions. “I want as much information on Indrid Cold and Goldie Dawn as you can dig up. I also need men on sight at the docks looking for the harbormaster. He needs to be questioned about Minerva’s whereabouts.” Even if Mr. Cold was a foe, she was going to follow up on his tip just in case it turned out to be legitimate. “And we still need to find Mr. Amano’s sister, this time for her safety. The sooner the better.” “It’ll be done, boss.” With a sidelong glance at the car, he added, “I know I’ve been not too kind in my opinions of Mr. Amano in the past, but I’m not heartless. He’s in a bad way. I think helping him might be the first genuinely good thing we’ve done in a while.” “He’s done much for me,” she agreed. “This is the least I can do for him.” With that, she entered the car, which was quite warm on the inside thanks to the June heat, and sat next to Ryo. He still looked as shaken up as he had inside the house. He will be fine, she reassured herself. He just needs rest and safety. She had no doubt he’d be back to his chipper self in a few days time. And I will be damned if I let anyone threaten him like that again. ****** It was rare that Gabby got to talk to people her own age since most of her Grandma’s coven was made up of members older than her. Every so often, the stars aligned and she, Gemini Cullen, Mabel Durand, and Juno Nero were able to join a call together to catch up and gossip. Talking to her friends made her feel like a normal young adult, and she thrived during these moments. She was trying her best to stay focused during their first video chat together since the previous Christmas Eve, but her mind repetitively wandered to Flynn’s whereabouts. Since they’d met, her “bodyguard” always made a point to wish her good morning, but it was almost eleven and she hadn’t seen him yet. Is he with Rex? she thought bitterly. Or maybe he was downstairs watching tv with Jojo. But if that was the case, wouldn’t he have said hello to her first? “Hey! Hey! Earth to Gabby! Were you even listening?!” Gemini’s irritated voice brought Gabby’s attention back to their video chat. Her cheeks started burning with embarrassment as she realized she had completely spaced out for the second time in ten minutes. “Um, y-yes,” she stammered, not wanting to admit that she had indeed gotten distracted. Gemini looked annoyed (and rightfully so), though Gabby wondered if both sisters felt the same or if it was just Dawn, the one currently speaking. The sisters were the most unique pair of twins Gabby had ever met. They’d once been two separate women–Dawn and Stella Cullen–but an unfortunate accident (one that had never been disclosed in detail to her by neither the sisters nor anyone else in the coven) had left them nearly dead. Their mother, Beatrix Cullen, was a talented seamstress and had managed to save them both with Amon’s help. However, in doing so, it resulted in the sisters being sewn together into one body. Despite their circumstance, however, Dawn and Stella made it work quite well. Each was responsible for one half of the body. Separating each half was a scar that ran directly down the middle of their entire body. It had shocked Gabby when she’d first met them as it was extremely hard to miss but as she got to know the sisters, the scar became as much a part of them as their unique personalities. Dawn, the sister on the left, had a brilliant electric blue eye, black hair that was cut just past her shoulder, and a high-pitched voice that was significantly louder than her sister’s. She wasn’t afraid to say what was on her mind and often talked about boys. Stella, on the other hand, was soft-spoken with a slightly deeper voice. She had a dark green eye that contrasted her sister’s as well as blonde hair that was cut the same as Dawn’s. She was much quieter than her sister and was much more sensitive. Interestingly enough, the voice of whichever sister was “in control” was audible. Gabby had never quite understood how that was possible, but vampire magic was difficult to comprehend. “Look Goob, we get it,” Dawn sighed. “You managed to score the cute German boy. But some of us are still single, you know! The least you could do is listen to me thirst over Asterion!” Gemini tilted their head to the side before Stella’s voice spoke, adding, “You’re really lucky. Johan is super cute.” “Jojo,” she corrected before a giggly smile erupted onto her face. “And yeah, he is really cute.” Especially when he smiled or wrapped his arms around her in a tight hug or brushed her hair out of her face just before they fell asleep or-- Focus, Gabby! she scolded herself. “You really are lucky,” Mabel quietly spoke. The pale young girl sighed sadly. Though it was impossible for her to be physically ill, Mabel forever looked sickly due to the fact she was turned while suffering from a deadly disease (though what it was Gabby wasn’t entirely sure). Mabel’s father had sacrificed himself in order to save her life as she would have likely died if she hadn’t been turned. Mabel appeared unhealthily thin, had dark circles beneath her eyes, and had skin that unfortunately made her look like a classic vampire with how pallid she appeared. Thankfully, her wavy brunette hair gave her a small splash of color with how delicately it draped over her shoulders and down her back. Gemini’s head snapped back up. “Mabel!” Dawn exclaimed, “I should have tried to set you up with Aterion! You’re the only person on Earth who deserves a boyfriend more than me, so you should score with that Greek hunk!” Mabel nervously tucked her hair behind her left ear. “I appreciate it, but I don’t think it is a good idea to date anyone right now.” Gabby felt for Mabel, who was usually private about her personal life. The girl appeared lonely and sad despite showing interest in the lives of the others in the group. The only time she really appeared happy was when she was with Wayne, another coven member who Gabby’s mom described as a foster father for Mabel. “Aw, come on, Mabel!” Dawn teased. “How could you want to miss out on a guy like him! He’s buff, he has chest hair, he can turn into a huge bull, and he’s super mysterious since he’s in Dr. Syn’s group! Wait, shit, now I’m thirsting for him again…” She dramatically flopped backwards out of view of the camera and mumbled, “I’m going to be a virgin forever.” The group chat was immediately flooded with a torrent of laughing emojis courtesy of Juno. Gabby glanced at them and couldn’t help but snicker herself when she saw an amused twinkle in Juno’s brown eyes. It was almost hard to see since most of their face was covered, partly by their messy shoulder-length coffee brown hair and partly by the white face mask they wore over their nose and mouth—it reminded Gabby of a surgical mask that a doctor might wear. “You’ll find someone,” Mabel politely reassured her, any trace of a previous somber mood gone. Though they hadn’t talked about it openly with her, Gabby briefly wondered if that was what Stella wanted, too. She’d never dare to ask, but she was curious about how it would work with the sisters. Would they have to agree to date someone? Would just one of them be in the relationship? Would they tell whoever they were seeing about their situation? Sitting back up, Stella replied, “I’m less worried about us and more worried about mom.” “Yeah,” Dawn chimed in. “She’s still got it bad for Juno’s dad.” Juno nodded solemnly in agreement. “I know how you feel,” Gabby echoed with a sigh. Juno waved their hands about for a moment, and Stella replied, “I know, I know... Mom’s just so shy. And Dee scares her.” With a giggle, Gabby pointed out, “Dee scares everyone.” Juno doubled over as if laughing, then said something to which Dawn replied, “Well she should go back to that, then! Mom spent all her time talking to Mr. J cuz she was afraid to go over and make a move!” As she hadn’t learned sign language yet, Gabby asked in confusion, “Go back to what?” “Not being a bitch,” Dawn explained. Mabel’s soft voice spoke up and chastised the group. “That’s not very nice, you know.” Dawn huffed, “Yeah well neither is—“ “Hush, Dawn, Mabel is right,” Stella interrupted. “Dee probably has something hurting her, just like everyone else.” Juno nodded slowly in agreement, a guilty look in their eyes. “But she doesn’t have to be so mean to everyone,” Gabby mumbled. Her mom and her grandma were both hurting, but they didn’t treat everyone else around them poorly. So why did Dee? Didn’t she realize how it made people dislike her? “Well I agree,” Stella nodded. “Maybe she’ll find someone who can get through to her and help her. No offense but it can’t be Giorgio. He’s, um… pretty oblivious.” Juno nodded enthusiastically at this. “There’s someone for everyone,” Mabel mysteriously commented as she played with a thick strand of her hair. “Yeah, except for me!” Dawn whined. “No one wants to fuck a Frankenstein! Mortals would be weirded out, and the coven is a no go… Wait!” She leaned in close to the camera. “Gabby, you’re his pal, is Nestor hot under the space helmet?” Before Gabby could even begin to try to process her question, there was a loud knock on her door. “Gabby?” came Hannah’s voice, sounding a bit frantic, “Are you in there?” Thankful for the interruption, she smiled apologetically at her friends’ images on her phone’s screen. “Sorry, I have to go. I’ll talk to you guys later!” Before anyone could protest, she left the call. Gabby turned her attention to her bedroom door and called out, “Come in!” Hannah cautiously opened the door a crack before slipping inside and quickly shutting it behind her. She was wearing little else but a blue and black bathrobe that seemed a bit big for her. She was visibly distraught, though the reason why was anybody’s guess. “Are… Are you okay?” she hesitantly asked. Was she supposed to ask? Hannah didn’t seem like her biggest fan, which made her all the more curious why the vampire killer was in her room in the first place. “Yes… No? I don’t know!” She slid down the door and came to rest on the floor. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have bothered you. I just… I have no one to talk to.” Gabby tossed her phone onto her bed and slowly approached Hannah. She sat down on the floor across from her. “But… What about Vincent or Randall? You’re friends with them, right?” Hannah let out a groan. “This is about them.” Her eyes widened in surprise. “What do you mean? What happened?” “God… Alright, so, I wanted this to be a surprise but… I remembered a powerful spell my parents had that can unbind and unlock anything, and I brought it to your mom and Rhiannon to help Jojo.” If it were at all possible, Gabby’s eyes widened even more. “To get his collar off?” “Yes!” Hannah exclaimed. “Exactly! And it will work because the spell negates magic! But… I didn’t know how strong it was and so it negated every bit of magic and unlocked everything in the room, and then… I remembered why I’m not at the college anymore. It’s not just because my parents were mad that they are sellouts.” She frowned, feeling a bit lost. “Wait, what does the spell have to do with that?” “My memory was tampered with magically,” she said quietly. “I’d forgotten so much. I’d forgotten what happened at school, and… how close I’d become with Randall and Vincent.” “What did happen? Why did someone make you forget?” “We were teenagers, we got caught up in a dark wizard conspiracy, and my parents thought what we saw would be too traumatic… Look at the Quinceys. Randall didn’t always stutter, and Vincent wasn’t always so tired. They probably were trying to spare me…” “So your parents made you forget, but the boys remembered?” That didn’t seem particularly fair to her, especially if the brothers were suffering as a result. “I guess so!” she sighed. “And when I remembered, I went to Vincent to talk to him about it, and I just… broke down. It was a lot to process. And he was so sweet and patient. And it all came back to me how I felt about him, and then… um… well…” Her face turned bright red as she gestured awkwardly at her robe. “This is, um, his robe. If you get me.” That explained the odd wardrobe choice, though she was confused about why exactly she was wearing Vincent’s clothes. She simply shook her head in reply, too shy to admit she was completely clueless. Hannah buried her face in her hands. “We… had sex.” Now it was Gabby’s turn to blush. “Oh.” “And it was good! He was… It’s not that. That’s not why I’m here, I’m just… I’m so overwhelmed. This is all so much! And when I was lying in bed I realized I just don’t have any female friends, so… um, that’s why I’m here.” She nervously stroked her hair. “I mean, I guess we aren’t friends…. You probably don’t like me much… but I didn’t know what else to do.” Gabby felt a pang and asked in a small, wounded voice, “Why would you think I don’t like you?” Did she do something to offend Hannah? “Because I’ve been kind of snooty and full of myself,” Hannah sniffled. “But I don’t not like you…” She awkwardly shrugged and mumbled, “I thought you didn’t really like me.” “Well… I was a little jealous that Flynn was paying so much attention to you… My parents wanted me to marry him.” Once more, Gabby’s eyes widened. “Wait, what?” Hannah was supposed to marry Flynn? Did Flynn know about that? “I don’t know why they wanted that. I guess because the Dangerfields are somewhat respected and… Oh, does it even matter? I don’t want to get married. I don’t even really know who I am right now…” Gabby wasn’t sure what she was supposed to say. She didn’t know Hannah that well. She could tell the girl was quite upset and needed some kind of reassurance, however. Gabby put on a friendly smile and said, “Sure you do. You’re Hannah, a strong and independent woman who is really good at magic. You’re brave and hardworking, and you want to make your parents proud of you.” Despite not knowing her very well, Gabby meant every word. These were all things she could tell were true about Hannah, even from their limited interactions. A part of her envied how independent and confident she was. Gabby didn’t know if she could leave her family behind to go on an important mission like Hannah had. “Y-Yeah, I guess that’s true…” she sniffled. “I… I’m sorry, Gabby. I shouldn’t be dumping all this on you. We barely know each other.” “It’s okay,” she shrugged. “It’s better to be with someone right now than to be alone, isn’t it?” If the roles were reversed, she’d rather be consoled by someone she didn’t know than no one at all. “Well… yes. But maybe… maybe we should actually get to know each other.” Hesitantly, she asked, “Do you want to?” Hannah hesitated herself before slowly nodding. “I probably should have at least one girlfriend.” Gabby was, admittedly, surprised since she didn’t think Hannah wanted anything to do with her. “I think I’d like that. To be friends with you, I mean.” Hannah gave her a small smile. “I would too. Like that, I mean.” An idea popped into Gabby’s mind, and she grinned excitedly. “Do you want to watch a movie with me?” “Oh! Um, sure! That sounds fun, actually.” Hannah began nervously stroking her hair again. “Truth be told I haven’t really… watched any movies in a long while…” “Well, um… Most of what I have is older stuff, but you can pick what we watch!” Gabby leapt to her feet and hurriedly fetched her box of movies, setting it on top of her bed. Hannah stood up and joined Gabby, peering into the box with widened eyes. “Oh, wow… You have a lot of options. I don’t think I’ve actually seen any of these. Er, I may need a minute.” “It’s okay. I don’t mind!” Gabby politely folded her hands in front of her. “I can go get us something to eat while you pick. Do you want pizza or popcorn or anything?” “Popcorn would be nice,” Hannah smiled. “I’m actually kind of sick of pizza. I know vampires don’t need to worry about weight or heart disease or anything, but would it have been so hard for Rex to get some fruit with his beer and pizzas?” With a giggle, Gabby admitted, “I can’t picture Rex eating fruits and vegetables.” “It’s amazing he has the body he does when he eats like that,” Hannah replied with an eyeroll. “Though he was born before frozen pizzas were invented…” “Maybe that’s why he eats them so much. But don’t worry, I’ll make us some popcorn with lots of butter.” “Alright! I’ll try and pick something to watch.” “Be back soon!” She skipped out of her bedroom, making the journey through the big house to the kitchen. As she descended the stairs, she could hear the television in the living room and wondered if Flynn and Rex were watching something with Jojo. She was tempted to peek into the room, but decided she needed to stay focused. I’ll see them later. She walked into the kitchen and was surprised to see her mom, Rhiannon, and her grandmother inside. Her mom was standing at the oven with a tray of what appeared to be freshly-made muffins (if the smell of something warm and sweet wafting in the air was any indication), and her grandmother was sitting at the small kitchen table wistfully smiling. What was perhaps most shocking to see was Rhiannon standing behind Gabby’s mother with her arms wrapped around her mom’s waist. “I forgot how much I enjoyed baking,” her mother sighed happily. “I ought to do it more often. I think Gabby would appreciate it.” “I have a few recipes I wouldn’t mind sharing with you,” Rhiannon purred. “Perhaps I can come along when you leave? I think I’ve been alone long enough, and your coven seems like a cozy little group to join up with…” “I think I’d like that very much,” her mother whispered in reply. She set the muffins down and turned around, her eyes widening in surprise as she saw Gabby. “Oh! Hello, Gabby! I was about to fetch you and Jojo!” Bewildered by the sudden closeness between her mom and Rhiannon, she stammered, “I’m not… not with, um, Jojo right now, actually…” She’d gotten the sense that the mage had feelings for her mom, but she’d thought it would take time for her mother’s feelings for Nadia to fade. How had this happened so quickly? “Well, we have good news!” Rhiannon chirped. “His collar is coming off today! Miss Starr provided a rather exceptional spell, one I admit I misjudged the intensity of… I should have known better than to underestimate the whispers of the Great God Pan.” “I can’t say I’m too upset with the results,” her mother smiled. It had been a long time since Gabby had seen her mother radiate joy to this degree, but it certainly wasn’t unwelcome. “Are you sure it will work?” Gabby asked Rhiannon nervously. “Yes, I think so,” Rhiannon nodded. “I’ve been practicing it all morning, and I must say it has a myriad of uses! Broke down quite a few junk pieces I’ve wanted to destroy for a hundred years with it and cleared my mind and recalled events both pleasant and otherwise with incredible clarity!” Gabby sighed with relief, then asked, “When are you going to take it off?” “Wait until this afternoon, please,” her grandmother said as she suddenly stood up. “There’s something I must do first. But I want to be here for this.” “You do?” Gabby exclaimed, feeling pleasantly surprised. “Yes.” Her grandmother glanced at her mother and Rhiannon. “This… is important to you. And it’s just so nice seeing you all happy again.” She moved forward and pulled Gabby into a gentle hug. “My sweet Marianna… My precious Gabriella… I’m going to try to end this all peacefully so we can go and be a real family.” “What?” her mother gasped. “Truly, Mother?” “End all of what?” Gabby felt quite confused as she hugged her grandmother back. Weren’t they a real family already? “This… business. With Dracula’s coven.” “Really?” Gabby, along with her mother, stared at her grandma in shock. After so many years of moving from place-to-place, would they finally pick one place to be home? Who would be with them? Amon? Jojo? Flynn? “Yes. I don’t know how this will go but perhaps I can come to an agreement with Victoria…” Her grandmother sighed happily. “I feel… so clear for the first time in so long. I need to keep those smiles on your faces, and I can’t do that in a war zone.” Excitement tingling through her, Gabby hugged her grandma tighter. “I can’t wait!” The past few days had been some of her happiest, what with feeling closer to her family and having friends (and a boyfriend) to spend time with. Knowing that this didn’t have to change anytime soon was the best news she could have been given (save for being told Jojo’s collar would be removed later that day). “I’ll be back in a few hours… And then we can sort out this collar business. After that, I suppose it will be a matter of gathering up my new Order and hoping Victoria can see reason…” With a deep breath, her grandmother turned and headed out of the kitchen. “I… I can hardly believe this,” her mother gasped, tears of joy in her eyes. “Mother…” “Now let us hope this is the first of many good things to come,” Rhiannon grinned as she pulled Gabby’s mother closer. “Do you think we’ll move or stay here?” Gabby asked hesitantly, shifting her weight from one foot to another. “Probably move,” her mother sighed. “Maybe we can move somewhere closer to one of your friends. Maybe to Italy so you can spend more time with Juno, or to New York so we can see the Cullens more often…” “Do you think Grandma would let Flynn come too? If he wants to?” What if he wanted to go with Rex instead? The mere thought of it made her heart ache. “I think Mother will do whatever it takes to make sure you’re happy,” her mother replied. “I’m certainly not opposed to Flynn coming along with us. You’ve taken quite a shine to him, after all. I’d hate to separate you.” She snapped her fingers. “Aha! Maybe I can convince Mother to move us to that nice college town near here that we visited in the 70’s. I have a house there I bought to help Jojo out with something.” Gabby wrinkled her forehead in confusion. Her mom had found and adopted her in the 70’s, but she didn’t recall Jojo being around during her first few years in the coven. “I don’t remember that.” “It was when we were taking care of the Cullen girls while they were recovering from… from…” Her mother clenched her fists incredibly tightly, and a look of anger so vicious crossed her face that even Rhiannon seemed a bit taken aback. She took a deep breath before adding, “You at least must remember that. Jojo was there briefly, but Rex took him away.” “He was there, and I didn’t even know it?” she whispered, her mouth twisting downward. “He was trying not to come around you and I. Jack was there.” “Oh.” She remembered that much. Her mom had forbidden her from leaving her room for several days, promising it was for her protection. “Not everyone in this coven is a good person,” she had explained. “Perhaps I should call in my father to deal with Jack,” Rhiannon muttered. “He seems to be the root of most of the problems around here, as far as I’ve been filled in. The collar issue, that Moore character, what happened to this whole coven… It all circles back to him, every time.” “You know what? Why don’t we call your father. I’ll help,” her mother replied. “Once this nonsense is done, we can summon him up and have him take care of Jack.” “I was hardly serious! But now that you say it, maybe–” “Oh!” her mother exclaimed, interrupting Rhiannon. “I’m so sorry, Gabby. Did you come down to use the stove? Rhiannon and I have been blocking it this whole time…” Gabby shook her head. “No, I came down here to…” She frowned as she trailed off. What had she come into the kitchen for? Almost immediately after the question crossed her mind, she gasped with horror. “Oh no, Hannah! I totally forgot! I was going to make popcorn so we could watch a movie!” Ignoring the way her face burned with embarrassment, Gabby rushed for the pantry and searched the shelves, finding a big box of microwave popcorn that had a few uneaten bags left inside. “If you need those popped quickly, I’m more than happy to oblige!” Rhiannon offered. “You know a spell for that?” “Dear, I know a spell for just about everything,” Rhiannon winked. Gabby giggled before admitting, “It would save time…” She freed three bags of popcorn from their plastic wrapping and set them on one of the kitchen counters. She watched in amazement as Rhiannon cast a spell that almost immediately popped each one, filling the bags with hot, buttery popcorn. Then, with her help, Gabby emptied the contents into a large clear plastic bowl and topped it with a sprinkle of salt. After grabbing two cans of pop, which she carefully balanced in her hands along with the bowl of popcorn, Gabby bid her mom and Rhiannon farewell and headed out of the kitchen. She was excited to return to her bedroom to watch a movie with Hannah. I wonder which one she picked out to watch, she thought to herself as she climbed the staircase. She was walking briskly down the long hallway when she heard an unfortunately familiar voice loudly raging from inside the bathroom. There was no doubt in her mind that the man swearing up a storm just behind the door was Mr. Moore. Her skin prickled, and her eyes narrowed. Did he forget he was in a house full of vampires? Even without their improved hearing, he was fairly loud. Hannah could probably hear him down the hall from her room without even trying. I wonder what he’s complaining about… Gabby’s curiosity spiked. She quickly peeked around and was relieved to find no one nearby. Very quietly, she shifted as close to the bathroom door as she could in order to eavesdrop on the man inside. “—and now I’m the blood bag for some mute freak!” the man snarled. “I thought your mother was going to convince him to bring you along. What the hell happened?” Moore’s voice then went uncomfortably soft. “I… was hoping I’d be able to spend more time with you.” Ew, she gagged. It sounded like he was talking on the phone with someone special, but she couldn’t imagine who would actually have feelings for someone so despicable. “Look, I just—I don’t mean to be sentimental. I’ve just never met anyone as intense as—right, right… Yes, I know. But can you blame me? I get one good night with that German whore before the cripple bitch pulls a fast one, and your mom starts going all soft and sentimental… Yeah, I know, but they’re trying to get it off I think.” Gabby’s eyes narrowed. The way he talked about Jojo made her blood boil. But who was he talking to? A moment later, she had her answer. “I’ll keep you updated. Talk to you soon, Jack.” A gasp involuntarily left her mouth. Jack? He’d called Jack? Before she could even process this information, she heard footsteps approaching the door. Realizing Moore was on his way out, Gabby ran down the hallway to her bedroom. Hannah turned and looked at her with concern as she burst into the room and slammed the door behind her. “Are you okay, Gabby? You were gone a while, and you look really pale.” She slowly shook her head. In a loud whisper, she hissed, “Mr. Moore called Jack and told him we’re taking Jojo’s collar off.” Hannah straightened up. “Jack? As in Jack Fairchild?” “Yeah.” She knew her grandmother wouldn’t let Jack do anything to Jojo, but she was still scared for him. Hannah took a deep breath. “Gabby,” she started after breathing out, “I know this seems scary, but there’s no way he’d come here. He is the second most wanted supernatural criminal on Earth. If he showed up here, he’d at minimum get the Sons of Salem and probably the Silverwings back in Germany involved. This whole operation would fall apart, and he has to know it, insane as he is.” “But what about when we leave and go somewhere else? What if he comes after Jojo and tries to hurt him?” Hannah paused before giving Gabby the friendliest smile she’d yet seen from the woman. “Maybe… I can come with you. And if he tries anything, I’ll melt his face off.” Completely shocked by her offer, she asked, “You’d come with us? But what about Vincent?” “Would you be opposed to him coming?” she said shyly, her cheeks turning pink. “I have a lot of catching up to do with him, I think.” “Grandma’s gonna need to get a big house,” she giggled before approaching Hannah and handing her the bowl of popcorn. “A mansion, just like this one,” Hannah noted with amusement before holding up The Breakfast Club. “I think we should watch this one.” “I like that movie,” she said, taking it from the wizard. She quickly popped the VHS tape in, then moved her box of films to the floor and sat down next to Hannah on her bed. The girls got comfortable as the previews started. Gabby wanted so badly to enjoy herself, but her mind kept drifting to the conversation she’d overheard. She was extremely worried about Jojo. What if his power wasn’t strong enough to fight back if Jack tried to hurt him? She didn’t know what the man was capable of, but considering his past and how her mom had done everything she could to keep him away from her, she didn’t want to know. There was only one thing she could do in order to keep her boyfriend safe. I have to tell Mom and Grandma tonight what I heard Mr. Moore say. If they were plotting something, she couldn’t ignore it like she had in the Black Forest. Jojo won’t suffer anymore. Not if I can do anything about it. ****** 1991 Loomer Street. A residence from Sierra’s past that she’d been sure just a few days ago she’d never see again. Yet here she was walking up the driveway to the front door for the second day in a row as though this was an entirely normal routine for her. She felt almost as anxious as she had the day before, although this time it was because she was unsure how her brother would treat her after the previous day’s events. Sitting on the top porch step looking like he’d been waiting for her to arrive was David. His outfit was suspiciously identical to the one the day before. Did he even change, or is his wardrobe that boring? Sierra briefly wondered before deciding she couldn’t care less. Stopping a foot away from him, she crossed her arms over her plain stormcloud grey racerback tank and grumbled, “Hey.” “Hey,” he replied simply. “Fucking awful out, isn’t it?” She scoffed and retorted, “Take off your sweatshirt, damn.” “Geez, you could at least take me out to dinner before asking me to strip,” he retorted with a smirk. Sierra rolled her eyes. “Yeah, you wish that’s what I wanted.” She unfolded her arms and shifted her weight from her right foot to her left. “Is he inside?” David gave a slight nod. “Mhmm. Rika’s helping him paint his nails because he’s too lazy to do it himself. His words, not mine.” If there was any doubt he’s my brother… She sighed. “Guess I’m going in.” “I’d say good luck, but I don’t think you need it,” David nodded again. “You got this.” “Yeah, we’ll see about that,” she muttered as she walked past him up the porch stairs. When she reached the door, however, she paused. Staring at it in confusion, she wondered aloud, “Do I knock? Or just go in?” “Are you asking because of the… uh… you know. The thing? The V-word thing?” She turned around to face David, even more perplexed than before. “The fuck does that mean?” “You know. Getting invited in and all.” Realization struck her and under her breath, she swore, “Shit.” Since she never visited anyone, she’d completely forgotten about needing to be invited in before she could enter a home. Turning back towards the front door, she grumbled, “Knocking it is.” She lifted her hand and rapped her knuckles against the door several times. Just as before, Jason opened the door. “Hey. You know you don’t gotta knock, right? This place is for you as much as Val and I.” “It hasn’t been a place for me since Nne Nne and Nna Nna died,” she muttered, feeling a bit lame for needing an excuse for knocking at all. “Well, it can be again. You can come and go as you please. You’re family after all.” Unsure exactly how to respond, she abruptly changed the subject. “Where’s Val?” “Living room,” her brother replied, jerking his thumb over his shoulder. “He might still be getting his nails done. Rika’s not the best at it.” Sierra stepped inside and shoved past him, heading towards the living room. The pungent stench of nail polish was strong even from the doorway, where she’d decided to stand for the time being. A dangerous storm was churning in her stomach as she watched her baby brother sitting on the carpeted floor with his friend, a pile of nail polish bottles sitting beside them. She didn’t know what to say. Had she made a mistake in coming back? What if he was still mad and didn’t want her there? At least some of her worries melted away as Val glanced up at her and grinned. “Well, look who decided to come back!” “Hey,” she said cooly, crossing her arms over her chest once more. Internally, she was relieved he didn’t immediately want her gone. “So, uh,” Rika muttered nervously, “are you any good at painting nails?” “Rika kinda sucks,” Val whispered loudly. “I’m sorry! I never really liked painting my nails…” “It’s fine, girl!” Val laughed. “You’re good at dying hair! That’s gonna help come Halloween! Or during Pride. Or whenever I feel like stealing Sierra’s style and becoming a blonde!” “As if you could pull it off,” she scoffed before holding up her left hand to display her fingernails. “Does this answer your question?” “Ugh, why does Anna have to work during the day!” he groaned. “I knew I should’ve asked her last night!” Sierra sighed. “Just go get them done, then.” “Absolutely not! I’m not paying people when I can get my friends to do it for free!” She glanced at Rika. “You’re really gonna help him out with this kinda attitude?” Rika gave a satisfied smirk. “He’s getting what he pays for, isn’t he?” Val whipped his head to stare at her. “Hey, wait a minute!” She’s not so bad, I guess, Sierra thought with amusement. Aside from the whole gang thing. Immediately, her good mood soured. She was still pissed that Jason had let Val get involved with something like that. How could he be so irresponsible? Her brother snapped his fingers in irritation. “Hey! Hey! You wipe that sour look off your face, sis! There’s gonna be no bad moods today, alright?” He breathed in deeply. “I promised I wouldn’t be grouchy. So you gotta step up and at least try. We’re gonna have fun today.” “Are we?” she asked in disbelief. “What exactly are we doing?” She assumed Jason had told Val the night before she’d agreed to come back again. At least he was capable of doing something right. “We are, cuz we’re going to the park!” Sierra wrinkled her nose. “Why?” “Because it’s a beautiful day, the sun is shining, and there’s probably gonna be cute boys jogging!” She sighed again. It was nearly impossible to say no to Val when he was giving her his trademark innocent smile. Reluctantly, she agreed. “Fine. Let’s go, then.” He leapt up off the floor and grabbed her hand, dragging her off towards the door. “See ya, Rika! Make Jason clean the mess up!” Barely keeping up with his pace, she stuttered, “Wh- Hold on, not so fast!” She narrowly avoided colliding with Jason as they burst through the front door and nearly tripped when they stepped onto the front porch. Val finally stopped at the top of the stairs where David was still sitting. “Now that’s what I like to see,” David mused wistfully, “good old-fashioned sibling bonding.” “Shut up,” she muttered, making a show of rolling her eyes. Truthfully, she was glad to be spending time with Val, but she wasn’t about to make that known to anyone. He gave them a wave, yawning, “Have fun. I’ll make sure no one here does anything stupid.” “Make sure not to take your eyes off Jason, then,” Sierra grumbled as she and Val descended the porch stairs. “Oh come on, Jay’s not that bad!” Val laughed as he skipped over to the sidewalk. “Hey, wanna see me cartwheel all the way to the park? I’ve been practicing, you know!” “There’s no way you can keep that up for several blocks.” “Wanna bet?” She stared at him skeptically. “You’re gonna lose, you know.” “I never lose,” he proclaimed with an overabundance of confidence that, for just a moment, almost made her believe him. Would it really be so bad if I lost? She considered this for a moment before sighing yet again. “Fine. Twenty bucks you can’t do it.” “You’re on!” To his credit, he managed to last a few blocks cartwheeling down the sidewalks, attracting both impressed and confused stares from passersby. It was amazing how much energy her brother had, though it was finite and eventually, he stopped, stood up, and brushed off his hands. “Okay, fine, I lost. But it’s only because I got distracted by that hunk who jogged past us a block ago, he made me lose focus.” “Sure,” she snickered, holding her hand out. “Pay up, kid.” “Fine,” he grumbled. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet, producing two twenty dollar bills. “Since I know you’re going to a bar tonight, you can use this to get David something.” He gave her a smirk and wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. “I heard all about your night out with him! And by that I mean I asked him where he was last night, and he said, ‘Oh I went to the bar with your sister. It was fun.’ I had to read between the lines, but I can see what’s going on here!” She forcibly gave back one of the twenties and shoved the other into her pocket. Cocking an eyebrow suspiciously, she asked, “What exactly do you think is going on?” “Come on, sis! Two brooding loners with a tragic past and a love of alcohol who both happen to know the most charming man in Rhine City?” He gestured to himself. “It’s like something out of one of the trashy novels I keep stashed under my bed!” Sierra stopped dead in her tracks and stared at her brother in disgusted disbelief. “You’ve got to be kidding me.” He stared at her back for a moment before bursting out laughing. “You should see the look on your face right now! God, it’s priceless!” he cackled. She crossed her arms over her chest. “I can still go home, you know.” “Oh come on, don’t be like that!” he laughed. “I’m just teasing you!” She stared him down with a glare. “Does it look like I’m laughing?” Her brother flinched, his laughter abruptly stopping. “I-I guess not… I’m sorry. Guess I was going overboard there…” His reaction sent heavy guilt her way, so she made a show of sighing heavily and rolling her eyes. “Look, I can barely stand the guy. If you’re going to joke about my love life, at least make it realistic.” “Realism is overrated,” he scoffed. “I much prefer wild and crazy fantasy stuff. It’s so much more engaging!” “That much is obvious,” she grumbled, her mood plummeting almost instantly. “Life ain’t a damn movie or comic book story, Val. There are real consequences for the shit you do.” Val went completely quiet for a moment, his smile vanishing completely. “Don’t I know it,” he finally muttered. “Then why are you getting involved with this shit Jason does?” she blurted out, feeling frustrated. “Just because he wants to ruin his damn life doesn’t mean you have to.” “Because this was my idea,” he replied indignantly. “I’m the one who wanted to do this!” Her anger was bubbling over, and she couldn’t stop herself. She knew she needed to before she messed things up yet again, but it wasn’t easy to slow a speeding car with no brakes. “Why in the hell do you wanna follow in his footsteps? You wanna mess up your whole damn life like he did? Because that’s what’s gonna happen if you keep doing this shit.” “You just don’t get it,” her brother huffed. “Probably cuz you remember when things were better. All I remember is screaming, hiding, and taking solace in whatever books or comics I could find about people making a difference. So you know what? I want to make a difference! Is that really so bad to want a city where there’s no one like dad ever again?” “Yes!” she answered, her voice audibly raising. “It is when you’re doing shit like this! You wanna do charity work? Then do it somewhere safer.” Her brother folded his arms across his chest and narrowed his eyes at her. “You don’t get shit done by being safe. You do it by taking to the streets. History was my worst subject in school and even I know that.” She crossed her arms as well, exchanging a glare with her brother. “You ready to pay the price when things go to hell?” He glared back for a moment before throwing his arms up and sighing. “What are we doing? We weren’t supposed to have a stupid fight today, we’re supposed to be having fun.” “I might have more fun if I knew you weren’t putting yourself in danger. And if I felt like I could trust Jason.” Truthfully, she wasn’t mad at Val. How could she be? She couldn’t exactly blame him. By the time he was three, things were really bad at home. There were few happy memories; their father had ruined any chance of Val having a normal childhood. “Living in this city is danger!” Val said. “There’s gangs all over, there’s some serial killer on the loose, there are vampires, there’s a police department full of the most useless pigs around… I’m not safe no matter what!” ‘You’re even less safe doing shit like—” She stopped short as something Val rattled off clicked. Cocking an eyebrow, she asked, “Hold on, what did you say?” “The city is dangerous?” Val repeated, his righteous indignation replaced with confusion. “No, not that,” she snapped impatiently. “Repeat everything you just said.” “Let’s see… gangs, serial killers, pigs—“ He stopped short, and his eyes widened as his lips curved into a nervous, evasive smile. “That’s it! Yep!” She narrowed her eyes suspiciously. “You and I both know that ain’t it.” “Maybe,” he shrugged, “but you’d probably send me to the loony bin if I repeated myself.” She rolled her eyes and relaxed. There was nothing to worry about. He was just being Val, that’s all. He didn’t really think vampires existed. “Nah, but one of those people we passed while you were cartwheeling down the street might.” “Maybe,” he snorted. “But who cares? Come on, let’s keep going to the park! I need to unwind after all that, and what better way to do that than by grabbing a hot dog and eating it seductively while making eye contact with cute joggers?” She wrinkled her nose in disgust. “Is that really how you think you’re gonna get a guy?” “It’s how I got my third boyfriend!” “Great,” she grumbled. It wasn’t her idea of a good time in the slightest, but if that’s what Val wanted to do, how could she refuse? She’d definitely need a few strong drinks later at the bar, however. Especially if she had to watch her brother make passes at a bunch of shirtless men. “Ok, ok, I won’t do the sexy eating thing. I’ll spare you that, but only cuz I love you!” With a wink, her brother turned on his heel and skipped towards the park. Sierra sighed and followed him, increasing her pace so she didn’t completely lose him. As much as she put on a show of irritation, she was enjoying herself. Val had always been a ball of rambunctious energy, living his life in a spontaneous way. She was grateful that their dad hadn’t killed this part of him the way he’d destroyed her own personality. Did I use to be like that? she wondered. Had Jason? She couldn’t remember. While she did have happy memories of her childhood, she had no idea what she’d been like as a kid. I must have been normal once, right? Had she been energetic and full of smiles? Did she used to find joy in the simple things in life? Surely she hadn’t always been miserable and plagued by night terrors. She was so lost in trying to access old memories that she hadn’t realized Val had led her to a hot dog cart. The smell of the salty meat hit her nose and drew her attention back to the present. A jolly older gentleman was behind the cart with a smile that rivaled that of Santa’s. He was carefully topping a fresh hot dog with various condiments and talking to a woman with snow white skin and long black hair. That is the whitest person I have ever seen, she mentally laughed. They seemed to have arrived just in time to hear the tail end of whatever conversation they were having. “I would almost find that story unbelievable if I hadn’t seen so many unbelievable things already in my life!” the woman laughed. “Hey, I bet you have a few good stories to tell yourself!” the man chuckled in a thick New England accent as he handed her the meaty masterpiece. “Here ya go, one dog with the works!” “Thank you, thank you. I’m uncertain if she’ll like this, but if not, one more hot dog couldn’t hurt me, right? Not as if I can get heartburn, after all.” The woman laughed, then turned her head towards the two of them. “Why, hello there. I hope I’m not holding you two up.” Having absolutely no interest in making small talk with a complete stranger, Sierra simply shrugged. Val, of course, gave her a big smile and said, “Nope, not at all, Miss! You’re good!” The woman smiled back before turning to the hot dog vendor and handing him an apple that she produced seemingly out of thin air. “You can think it over as long as you need to. Just make sure you’re safe and secure before you eat it, alright?” “Hey, that sounds pretty good,” he heartily nodded as he took the apple. “Don’t you worry, I’ll keep this safe.” Sierra curiously watched the man bend down and reappear just a second later without the apple. Does that thing have secret compartments? she wondered in amazement. She was quickly distracted when the vendor smiled at them. “What can I get’cha folks?” “Can I get a chili cheese dog?” Val asked. “You sure can!” The man turned to Sierra. “Can I get’cha anything?” “No, thanks,” she declined. “Hey, no problem! Hot dogs aren’t for everyone!” She was amazed by how upbeat and happy this man seemed, especially in a crappy city like Rhine. She was even more shocked by how he didn’t seem to be bothered whatsoever by the crime. Sure, the park was a pretty safe place during the day, but his cart didn’t seem to have any of the usual precautions other businesses took, like security cameras or having some sort of bulletproof shield around where the money was kept. In fact, if someone really wanted, they could simply stroll up and shove the poor man to the ground before robbing him blind. He was either extremely naive or he could secretly kick serious ass. Sierra and Val watched as the man topped the fresh link of meat with hot gooey cheese sauce and warm chili meat. How he managed to make something as simple as a hot dog seem nearly gourmet, she had no idea. When the vendor was done, he handed it to Val in a white and red checkered cardboard boat. “Your total today comes to five dollars even.” “Are you sure you don’t want anything?” Val asked as he dug out his wallet. “I’m fine,” she insisted. She’d been so nervous about seeing her brother again that morning that she’d completely lost her appetite, and it hadn’t quite returned yet. “Suit yourself!” He pulled out a crisp twenty dollar bill and handed it to the vendor. “Here you go, Hot Dog Man. You go ahead and keep all that.” “Well, thanks, kiddo!” the man replied with a grin. “You enjoy that dog, and you two have a good day now!” Sierra and Val both waved goodbye to the man and started along the park’s walking path. Considering how humid it was, she was surprised to see so many people jogging. If it were up to her, she’d be sitting in Armstrong’s bar in the air conditioning with a nice cold beer. Val whistled as a group of men passed by. “It’s a good day for me, that’s for sure!” Sierra shook her head, completely embarrassed as the men glanced in their direction. She didn’t understand what the big deal about watching a man exercise was. At least he’s having fun. That’s what is important here. “If only I wasn’t off the market right now,” Val sighed. “That one guy, he was dreamy as hell. Probably straight anyway.” He shrugged. “Hold on, you’re dating someone?” she asked in utter confusion. He shook his head. “No. After how my last relationship ended, Jay said I should probably, y’know, cool it for a while.” “Why? The fuck happened?” “I, uh… I’d rather not talk about it,” he muttered evasively. “I screwed up. That’s all I’m saying.” This did nothing but increase her curiosity. The last thing she wanted to do was make her brother feel pressured or uncomfortable however, so she shrugged and said, “You’ll find someone when you’re ready.” Armstrong would probably choke on his own spit if he heard her say that, but regardless of her own feelings about relationships, she wasn’t about to deter Val. If dating made him happy, then she’d support him. “Yeah, yeah,” he sighed. “If I can just fix things, maybe I’ll be ready. And by things, I mean our family.” “What’s that gotta do with you dating someone?” “It’s not right that I stayed away for so long and that I kept you and Jay apart too. We’re all we’ve got, and… I should’ve kept it that way. But I was a scared, stupid kid. Now I’m a not scared, genius adult, so it’s time to get working on rebuilding those bridges!” Sierra sighed. “Don’t hold your breath, kid.” Her brother pouted angrily. “One, I’m not a kid. I’m a man, and a pretty one at that. Two, I’ve been told I’m very good at holding my breath.” He paused for a moment before adding, “Because I was on the swim team Junior year. I promise that’s why.” She stared at him suspiciously, doubting very much that was the only situation in which he’d been told that. “Uh-huh.” “Believe what you want!” he huffed, angrily biting into his chili dog and sending sauce flying everywhere except his own shirt. “But I promise, I’m gonna make things work or my name isn’t Valentine Mpho Leeds!” “Then I guess that ain’t your name. I’m sorry, but things aren’t going to be the same.” How could they be when she couldn’t trust Jason anymore? “Who said they’d be the same?” he retorted as he took a seat on a nearby bench. “If it were the same, you’d be out of the house all the time, I’d be in the closet, and Jay…” His smile wavered for a moment, and something like guilt flashed through his eyes. “…he’d be off to college or on Broadway or something. But just because things are different doesn’t mean we can’t be a team again!” She sighed and sat down on the bench next to him. “I know that’s what you want, but it ain’t gonna happen. I’ll be around to spend time with you, but I ain’t wasting time on Jason.” Val went quiet for a moment. “He gave up a lot for us,” he finally said. “You’ve got no idea, sis. But you will, I promise.” He took another big bite out of his chili dog. “You know what we gotta do, though?” he continued with his mouth full yet again. “We gotta go to Fordlandia for the big July 4th celebration like we did when we were kids.” “And how are we gonna get there?” she asked, lifting her eyebrow. “I don't drive, and neither do you.” “Ever heard of this thing called a bus?” Val replied, rolling his eyes. Sierra let out a lengthy sigh even though she wasn’t completely opposed to the idea. “Fine. You make the plans, and I’ll go with you.” With a wink, her brother replied, “Don’t you worry about that! I’ve already got it halfway planned in my head! I just gotta put on the finishing touches… Maybe write it down, or make Jay do it so I can lie on the couch.” Anger seared through her, and she asked as patiently as she could, “He’s not coming, is he?” “No,” Val said quietly, his smile disappearing yet again. “It’s just gonna be the two of us.” She silently sighed with relief. “Good.” She glanced at her brother warily. It was obvious he wanted all three of them there, but considering how she’d barely been able to tolerate Jason’s presence, it was better he didn’t go. Still, she felt a tiny ounce of guilt for being the reason why Val wasn’t smiling at that moment, so she wrapped an arm around his shoulder. “Come on, don’t you have some eye candy to ogle?” Val glanced across the park, his smile returning as he saw a bunch of men come jogging their way. “I do now!” She shook her head, her hair feeling heavier than usual because of the humidity. She still didn’t understand what was so appealing about sweaty, half-naked people, but if it made Val happy to watch them, then she was happy. Whatever makes him smile. ****** Victoria paced anxiously along the floor of her bedroom rubbing the ring in which her husband’s soul resided. “It has been three full days, my love,” she murmured, heavily frowning with worry. “I have given her space enough, but I must speak with her. I am her mother; she needs me.” Dahlia had been acting peculiarly ever since Chastity and Rika had joined the coven; she’d had an air of misery about her that Victoria hadn’t seen in a very long time. It was so unlike her that it was rather unsettling. “I agree, of course,” Dracula replied. “I am not certain what is bothering her from what you described to me. I think you must speak with her.” “What shall I say? She is quite private about her… personal life. There’s much she’s kept from me since you’ve left us.” It wasn’t a difficult task considering how absent Victoria had been from her daughter’s life. Dahlia had spent so much of her time trying to cheer up her mother that she had put her own needs aside. “You must be available, and receptive,” he sighed. “It pains me to say you know her better than I now. I did not get near as much time with her as I would have liked. I can do little but offer you my love and support from within the ring.” “Knowing you are with me is support enough,” she smiled gently. It disappeared quickly, replaced by her frown. “I suppose now is as good a time as any, then.” With that decision made, she strolled out of her bedroom with her beloved on her finger. The hallway was lightly busy with just a few of the coven members lingering within it, saying hello or chatting casually to each other. Victoria nodded her own greetings as she passed them, aware of their surprise she was present as they were still quite used to her remaining within her bedroom each day. When she reached Dahlia’s door, she knocked gently. “Dahlia, dear? Do you still sleep?” There was a pause before her daughter sullenly replied from within, “No, mama.” The sorrow evident in her voice made Victoria’s heart ache. She knew that sadness all too well. “May I enter, dear?” There was another pause, a longer one. “Yeah. Think Nil wants to see ya anyway.” She gently pushed open the door with a smile, one that grew bigger when she saw the carnation pink snail sitting in Dahlia’s hand. Nil was the size of a pug puppy (a dog breed she was all too familiar with as the family she’d once served as a mortal bred and raised them as hunting companions). “Good morning,” she nodded at the snail, who seemed rather pleased to see her if the way he wiggled in response was any indication. Dahlia, who sat on the edge of her bed, gently stroked him with her free hand. “He’s been so active lately. Been trying his best to keep me happy, just like Amadeus would’ve wanted him to.” Victoria’s heart nearly broke when she heard this. Nil was the former familiar of Amadeus Zephyr, Dahlia’s boyfriend. He had been absent nearly as long as her own beloved had been for reasons unknown. The two had been inseparable but one day, shortly after Dracula had been slain, he disappeared. Dahlia had been melancholy then, much like she was now, but she had never opened up about it to either Victoria or Nadia. Joining her empathy for her daughter’s pain was guilt. How had she been so selfish as to not offer her love and support to both of her daughters? They had each lost a loved one as well, yet she’d turned her back on them. Regardless of her absence and neglect, Dahlia had still done everything she could to care for her mother. And I did not do the same for you. Still, she was here now, and she was intent on rectifying her horrible mistake. Sitting beside her daughter, she gently asked, “What troubles you, dear?” Dahlia let out a sigh. “I don’t… I can’t handle that new girl, Mama. I gotta be blunt. Seeing her hurts.” This did little to clear Victoria’s confusion. “Who, dear? Miss Collins or Miss Amano?” “Amano,” Dahlia replied quickly. “It hurts, looking at her.” “Pray tell, what seems to be the problem?” Had she made a mistake in opening her arms to new members? Dahlia turned away from her, though Nil crawled up her arm and perched on her shoulder to continue waving his eyestalks at Victoria. “You don’t recognize it, huh? Not even with her hair the way it is, or that look in her eyes, or the way she tilts her head…” Victoria absentmindedly lifted a hand to gently stroke Nil’s slimy head as she tried to picture all of this. Rika Amano had long red hair pulled back into a loose ponytail. She had a thoughtful look in her eyes, particularly during her first day at the manor, and she had a habit of tilting her head to one side when considering a piece of information, just like… “Oh, heavens,” Victoria gasped as it hit her. Rika looked much like Amadeus did. No wonder Dahlia was struggling so much. No doubt she missed Amadeus, and having someone around that reminded her of him would only make things more difficult. “Yeah,” Dahlia said softly. “Seeing her here, like that… Lord help me, it’s eating me up inside.” The last thing Victoria wanted was for her daughter to suffer any further, but forcing such a bright young woman out of the coven seemed just as cruel. Still, her daughter’s well-being came first. “What would you have me do, my dear?” “You can’t just ask me that, you know,” Dahlia sighed as she turned towards Victoria once more. “You can’t just put it on me. I can’t ask you to kick her out. Lord no, that’s too cruel…” “I believe there are things unsaid here,” Dracula interjected gently. Victoria jumped despite herself, forgetting completely that her beloved was with them. “Y-Yes, I do believe that may be the case.” “Nothing gets by you, Daddy,” Dahlia laughed sadly. “But I can’t say it. I can’t. If you and Mama knew, you’d hate me.” “Never,” she insisted, setting her hand in her lap. “I could never hate you, my dear,” Dracula agreed. “You don’t know what I did to her family.” Victoria gently asked, “What did you do, dear?” Dahlia moved over to her window and leaned against the windowsill. “I… Amadeus is her father, Mama.” Her eyes widened as she processed this. But how? “Are you certain?” “I am. I saw her at his house before.” Victoria felt utterly confused. “Pardon? You’ve… been to his house?” How was that possible? Had she been seeing him all this time? “Used to, when he was still here. He… up and vanished thirteen years ago. But he was here in Rhine for years and years without me knowing until he popped into the flower shop to pick up flowers for his wife’s birthday.” She balked at this. “I beg your pardon?” He’d married someone else? Was that the true reason he’d vanished from Dahlia’s life? “Dahlia…” Dracula spoke, his even tone betrayed by a hint of worry Victoria was easily able to pick up on. “Pray tell, what exactly happened between you two…?” Dahlia didn’t respond. Instead, she turned back towards her window in silence. “Dahlia, please,” Victoria whispered. “We just want to understand so we can best support you.” “Mama… I—“ Her daughter stiffened as she gazed out the window, and Nil swayed nervously on her shoulder. Victoria glanced at the window, though she couldn’t see out of it from where she still sat on Dahlia’s bed. “Are you alright?“ she gently asked. “She’s here,” Dahlia uttered quietly. Furrowing her brow, Victoria asked, “Who, dear?” “Eve.” Her blood ran cold at the name. “How did she find us?” she hissed in a whisper. Before Dahlia could answer, the angel’s voice echoed from outside. “Victoria,” she called, “I know you’re in there. I come in peace; I merely wish to speak with you.” Enraged, she stood and joined her daughter’s side at the window. She glared at the woman who stood in their backyard, staring at the house as though unsure which window to look into. Knowing Eve did not know which room Victoria occupied did little to soothe her fury. “How dare she come here and speak of peace! After everything she’s done to us? I want her gone instantly.” “I feel that is easier said than done,” Dracula sighed. “There is no reason to believe her and yet, I do not sense she is dishonest. If she were here for violence, would she not simply attack the manor? She has more than enough strength for such a thing.” Victoria knew he spoke the truth, but the burning rage she felt from within spoke louder. “You can’t possibly expect me to engage in peace talks with her?” “You would rather stay at war and risk the lives of the coven as they are caught in the crossfire of this feud?” Dracula reasoned. “I know how this seems like,” Eve’s voice called out, “but I have tea and a hot dog, if you want it!” Another glance out the window revealed that Eve was now sitting at a small table, her hands folded neatly next to a steaming teapot. Victoria was fairly certain neither existed in the backyard before. She dare show up and insult me with her cursed magic? she mentally spat. “She’s not about tricks and traps, Mama,” Dahlia said. “She’s not Jack.” Victoria swallowed hard. It was taking great control to steady her hands as they threatened to quiver with anger. “She killed your father. How can you truly expect me to simply disregard such an event and grant her passage into our home?” Dahlia shook her head. “I’m not, Mama. I’m saying you should go out to her. Keep her busy, and I’ll call up the Silverwings.” “Not a terrible plan when the alternative is likely her destroying your home,” Dracula agreed. With a heavy sigh, she bitterly admitted, “I suppose I shall make an appearance if only to quiet her. The mortals are sure to hear her yelling at an abandoned house.” She turned to glance at her daughter beside her. “Call upon them with haste, dear. I wish not to be in her presence longer than necessary.” “Do you wish me to stay by your side, my love?” Dracula asked. “I do not believe she knows that I yet live. But if you find it unsafe to bring me near her…” Victoria lifted a hand, summoning her swarm of bees forth. “I shall fight before I allow her to pry you from my finger. She holds no power over either of us any longer.” “Very well. Dahlia, go and alert the Silverwings.” With a nod, Dahlia quickly exited the room, Nil still attached to her shoulder. With a small sigh, Victoria followed her daughter’s path out of the room, gliding down the hallway and the stairs to the first floor. Once at the back door, she inhaled slowly to calm herself as she had no intention of letting the wicked woman see how much made Victoria’s skin crawl. Certain she had mustered a strict yet polite facade, she stepped outside and stood precariously on the porch. Eve was still at her table staring at the back of the house until she spotted Victoria, at which point she offered a slow wave. “Why, hello there,” she greeted as if she were an old friend. “It has been so long since last we saw each other, Victoria.” She gestured to the teapot. “Jasmine tea. Your favorite. I remembered.” This only angered her further, and she glared at the woman. “What purpose do you have for appearing at my home? Have you come to finish what you began?” The angel shook her head. “In a way, but not quite the way you may think.” She held out her hand, a hot dog dressed in ketchup, mustard, and relish appearing in it. “Would you care for a hot dog? A man in the park sells them, and they are incredible!” She stared at Eve in disbelief. “And how am I to know it isn’t tainted?” “What, pray tell, could I put on a hot dog that would harm you? And what would I gain? I do not wish to hurt you, Victoria, hard as that will be to believe. In fact, that is why I am here.” She wanted quite badly to rub the ring containing her husband for reassurance, but she didn’t dare raise suspicions. The Silverwings would soon arrive. All she needed to do was keep Eve entertained long enough. “You are correct. It is difficult to believe considering what you did to my family.” She swallowed hard. “But very well. I shall listen briefly.” The cautious glare never left her face as she descended the porch stairs and reluctantly neared Eve’s table. Eve gently set the hot dog down as she approached and poured a cup of tea. “I want you to know, Victoria, that I understand and respect your hesitancy. What I have done to you and your family… It is exceptionally cruel. Evil, even.” “Your awareness of such actions will not bring him back,” she bitterly spat. She still didn’t trust the woman and refused to sit. Rather, she stood by the chair, folding her hands neatly before her. She could hear her bees hovered in a cluster by the back door as she had telepathically instructed, ready to attack and protect her on her command. A bee’s sting would do little to harm the angel, but it would be a welcome distraction to allow Victoria to escape if needed. “No,” Eve agreed. She held out her left hand, which was closed around something. “But I believe this will help?” She opened her hand, presenting a small vial of red liquid in the palm of her pale white hand. Victoria stiffened. She dared not hope the vial contained what she believed it might. “And what, pray tell, is that?” “This is the blood of Anthony Moore, descended from the very same Abraham Moore who assisted in the death of your husband. I hear tell you are in need of this blood to bring him back, so I offer this to you as an olive branch of sorts.” She flinched as she realized with a sense of panic that Eve knew about the ring and the plan to bring back her betrothed. How did she find out? Was there a mole in the coven? But who? Few knew of Dracula’s current existence. Perhaps one of the Silverwings? It was a matter she would deal with once Harlan arrived. For now, she needed to stay focused as not to let Eve believe she had the upper hand for even a second. Lifting her chin with a sneer, she demanded, “Such a thing does not come without a price. What do you wish in exchange?” “I wish for you to listen to what I have to say. That’s all.” Victoria crossed her arms over her chest. “Very well.” She’d listen, but that was all she’d do. Eve gestured to the chair across from her. “Sit, please. And help yourself to the hot dog and the tea.” Despising every moment of their interaction, she finally pulled out the empty chair and perched on it, her eyes never leaving Eve’s. She steeled herself for an unreasonable request in exchange for the blood of the Moores. To her surprise, Eve simply placed the vial right in front of Victoria before sitting back in her seat. “Do you remember the tale of how I lost my heart, Victoria? What I went through thousands of years ago in the gardens of Atlantis?” “Yes,” she shortly answered. “My darling Eve, stripped from me by Chaos…” A tear slid down Eve’s cheek. “An act of cruelty, and one that I inflicted unto you. I can’t understand what led me to such hypocrisy… I can only say that there are moments that I do not feel myself, where I am consumed by rage that is not my own, and it terrifies me. And what I did to you, to Dracula, to my own daughter… it is abhorrent, Victoria.” Were her words supposed to soothe all the pain she experienced? Were they supposed to make Victoria more sympathetic? Was she to forgive Eve for what she’d done? She said nothing, though continued to stare at her with narrowed eyes. “I have spent the past century stewing in my bitter paranoia, plotting revenge, but now that I’m finally here… I find my anger fading. And I think I have my granddaughter to thank for it.” Eve gave a warm, genuine smile. “For the first time since I’ve met her, I feel her love. And it has pained me that I robbed you of that, being her grandmother as well…” She stiffened, confusion hitting her full-force. “I beg your pardon?” How was she in any way related to whomever this granddaughter was? Eve sighed. “If it were not for my rage and paranoia, my sweet daughter and your Nadia would never have been separated, and you would know Gabby as I have come to. It is thanks to her and the joy she has brought me that I have come here.” Victoria scoffed. “You? Experience joy? Foolishness.” Eve reached up and tugged on the neck of her dress, revealing the silver scar on her chest that Victoria had seen once, long ago. “I always said,” Eve began as she traced across the scar with her free hand, “that losing my heart made me lose my ability to love. Which is not the entire truth. I still feel a distant, numb ache for those I care about, and I desperately want it back… And there is a way. If you are willing to help me, I am willing to give you all the blood you need for Dracula’s return, and I promise you that I will not plague you ever again.” “And why should I believe you?” she asked coldly, her eyes narrowing again. “What, pray tell, do I gain from dishonesty? You—rightfully—despise and distrust me. Lying is not beneficial.” “You killed my beloved,” she hissed. “Forgive me for being reluctant to believe a single word you speak.” “I completely understand, as I’ve said. But I want to make this right. May I explain what I need?” Victoria didn’t care in the slightest, but the Silverwings had yet to arrive. She needed to continue to distract the woman, so she answered, “Very well.” “Tell me, do you know what a syzygy is?” She blinked once as she rapidly searched her mind. The term did not strike familiarity with her, but perhaps she had just forgotten. She decided to reply with a simple but stern, “Please refresh my memory.” “In astrology, a syzygy refers to the alignment of planets,” Eve explained, “but what I am referring to is one of a planar nature. Enoch, Earth, Elfame, and Hell… On rare occasions throughout history they have aligned, and the powerful magical energy channeling through has allowed for feats beyond what is normally possible with any sort of magic. The birth of the demon Baphomet, the resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth, the spell Loki used to end the Midsummer War… These things were only capable with magic beyond what can be accomplished by even the strongest of angels. They are feats only the Old Gods could accomplish.” An interesting bit of information that she was now certain she didn’t know of prior to this conversation. “And how is this relevant to whatever it is you’re requesting?” “I am getting to that! You see, I was given a spell, a spell of the Old Gods that could harness the energy to accomplish what I longed for most: My heart returned to me. Nothing else I have tried in my long life has worked, so perhaps channeling the power of the planes aligned could! And yet…” She turned her head away. “When I saw the cost, I was unwilling to pay it at the time. A hundred years of bitterness and anger clouded my judgment and I wished to inflict the payment on you for a perceived transgression… but my head is clear, now. Perhaps we can work things out that none of us need suffer and all of us benefit.” “Pray tell, what is this cost?” she hissed. “I cannot foresee it being comparable or worse than killing my betrothed. To think he held such respect for you, and you saw to his demise.” She stood from her chair, unable to control the rage that swarmed through her. It was anger that had planted itself long ago that was now finally blooming. This was the first time in nearly one hundred years that she had come face-to-face with the very being who killed her beloved, and every bit of emotion she’d felt for that period of time was now making itself known. “Was it not bad enough to betray his trust? Nay, you did so to him and to his daughter. Using the love of her life to take mine away. How dare you come asking for peace when you’d plagued us with such misery!” “The misery is why I wish to bring peace, Victoria,” Eve replied. “I must atone for my egregious wrongs as best I can. The world would certainly be better with dear Amalric still about… To think I turned on him…” The angel slumped forward onto the table, gripping the sides of her head. “I just don’t understand myself, and it is terrifying. Can you not set aside your animosity so I might correct this, Victoria?” “Forgive me for being reluctant to assist you given what you’ve put my daughters and I through.” “I understand. I understand, but as I promised, I wish no more harm upon your family,” Eve said sadly. “All I ask is for a small sacrifice, and you shall have the blood you need to return Amalric to life. Moore’s blood is my gift to you to show you I am not trying to trick you.” She glanced at the vial sitting alone on the table. How tempting it was to command her bees to fetch it and take it inside where it would be safe lest Eve decided to withdraw her peace token. Her eyes flitted back to the angel’s as she demanded, “What more do you expect me to give to you?” “If you are familiar with alchemy or blood magic, you will know that seemingly impossible magical feats require a certain… tribute.” Eve looked at Victoria. “I need to offer a sacrifice at the high point of the syzygy for my wish to be granted. And it must be balanced between those I’d consider enemy and those loyal to me. I, of course, know who I will give up. There are those in my coven who refuse to change or mature… I believe there is one who springs to your mind. And I am more than willing to sacrifice Jack.” Victoria’s eyebrows shot upwards in surprise. Eve willing to kill Jack, the wretched man she (for reasons unknown) held dear, was quite the announcement. But to hand over one of my own? It was an outrageous request. Did she really believe Victoria would stoop so low? “It must be shocking to hear, after his continued existence tore us apart. But you do not know the disgust and fear my sweet granddaughter feels knowing what he did to her beloved. How I could have ever protected such a monster… it… it eludes me.” Eve let out a frustrated sigh. “But that will be resolved soon enough… Surely you must have some under your watch you wish to be rid of? You did always seem to take after me, believing you could help any who came to you. I do not expect as bad as Jack, but there must be some bad apples.” “Absolutely not, and it is an insult to assume so,” she immediately snapped. “Perhaps, then, some Silverwings you wish to be rid of? I know this is quite an ask, but powerful magic requires powerful tribute. The Old Gods took so that they might give, and you cannot get something for nothing.” “Do not lecture me about sacrifice,” Victoria hissed. “This coven has given up enough for and because of you and has suffered greatly for it. There is not a soul I shall pass over to you for your monstrous experiment.” “Victoria,” Eve sighed, “please, I need this. And you do as well.” She turned her eyes down, glancing at the ring on Victoria’s hand. “Amalric, can you hear me? I beg you, make her see the reason in this. Truly I wish there were a better option…” Anger rose again, clouding her vision. “You dare speak to him of reason?” She inhaled sharply before coldly demanding, “I believe it is best you leave.” The angel stood and turned her attention across the lawn, towards the old fence surrounding the property. “I believe so as well… It seems you have other guests to entertain.” She glanced back to Victoria sadly. “I beg you to consider this, Victoria. You know how to get in touch if you do.” The angel stepped back from the table and spread her wings wide. With a few mighty beats of her wings, she shot up into the sky and disappeared from sight. Victoria felt relief flood her and audibly sighed. Not wanting to risk losing the vial of blood, which Eve had left for her, she grabbed it and rushed inside, only feeling safe once the back door was locked behind her. “The nerve,” she muttered in irritation. “I… I am stunned,” Dracula spoke. “Such a plan… It is madness. She, of all people, should know the dangers of trifling with the power of those she waged war against.” She leaned against the closed door and shut her eyes. “Tell me… Have I made the right decision?” The war between the two covens could have simply ended there, but now they would continue to fight until one fell. “I have never believed that innocents should pay the price for the guilty. The world deserves to be rid of Jack, but why should more blameless blood be spilled for his demise? You have made the decision I would have. Although… I cannot help but feel for my sire. You knew her not as long as I; there is a discord in her speaking that belies a fear I knew not she was capable of.” “You understand I find this hard to believe.” Eve feel fear? It seemed a ridiculous thought. “Is it truly more unbelievable than some other things we have encountered?” “Yes,” she snapped, immediately wincing at how harsh her voice sounded. She and her beloved had almost always been in-sync before he was taken from her. But now, it seemed the years they’d lost had affected them more than she’d realized. Could Eve truly have driven such a wedge between them? “My love,” Dracula spoke gently, “you are under a lot of stress. But we have never let the seeming impossibility of what we must do hold us back. We are strong. You are strong.” She swallowed back a lump in her throat. She’d said nothing, but he still nearly read her like a book. “You say that yet I still do not believe it.” “I believe it, and you believe in me, yes?” “Of course I do.” “There you have it, then!” A knock sounded from the door behind her, startling her. She jumped in surprise. “Victoria?” came Harlan’s voice from the other side. “You in there safe and sound?” She felt relieved all over again. “Yes, thank you,” she answered as she turned around and opened the door. “She has already exited the premises.” “Hard to miss that!” he laughed. “Never seen so many of my crew jump like that before! When she took off, Mickey just about leaped out of his skin!” “Yes, I suppose she could have opted for a far more subtle leave,” she sighed. “We came running soon as Dahlia called, but seems you sorted things out yourself,” Harlan grinned. “What in the Hell did she want with you, anyway? More importantly, how did she know about this place?” Victoria sighed again and recounted the details of Eve’s visit, hardly believing the words herself even as she uttered them. To think she truly believed Victoria would hand over her own to be slaughtered… The mere thought disgusted her. “I am uncertain how she knows this is our home, however,” she said once the tale was finished. “Or of the ring’s existence. We cannot feel safe if she holds knowledge of our location and plans to bring him back.” Harlan stroked his beard. “This… is a bloody mess. This tells me that somewhere there’s a mole, though whether it’s someone in Rhine or someone in Germany, I can’t say. Until I can figure things out, I’m going to have Amber and Enrico take some of our best and stay on the property, if you’re alright with that.” “Of course,” she nodded. “It is much appreciated, Harlan.” She gave him a sincere, relieved smile. No matter what they faced, he had always been there to protect the coven, doing absolutely everything to keep them safe. “I’m gonna have Norman and his wife investigate, see if they can sniff out any leads. Gonna see if Armstrong’ll be willing to do a few interrogations. Gonna have to withdraw the bodyguards of your students for a few days while we look into this…” He sighed heavily. “I only have a handful of people I’ve worked with long enough to really trust, but I promise you, I’m getting to the bottom of this if it kills me.” “I know you will,” she reassured him, lightly touching his arm in unspoken support. “We will simply stay inside to stay safe until answers are found.” “Do what you gotta do, Victoria,” Harlan nodded. “I’ll keep on ensuring your daughter is safe with that Mathers woman… She’s into some shady shit, that one. Nothing to concern yourself with—she’s clueless about the supernatural—but I’d hate to see Miss Shibani embroiled in crime.” “As would I,” she frowned. Her stomach rolled with concern. She was already hesitant about Nadia’s facade with the woman, but knowing she could get involved with the same crime that plagued the city made her worry. The job of a mother never ends. “We appreciate all you do, Mr. Silver,” Dracula spoke. “Good! Glad someone does!” he laughed. “Now I’ve gotta get to work. My crew’s gonna set themselves up! Don’t hesitate to call me, Vicky. You need me, I’ll come running… Well—“ He tapped his leg brace with an amused smirk “—limping more like it, but it’ll be the fastest limp in the world.” “Thank you,” she said, her smile returning once more. They parted ways, with Harlan leaving out the back door and Victoria gliding into the living room. There was much to do on both ends, and hers would no doubt be unpleasant. Before she gathered the coven to announce their temporary quarantine, she wanted to feed the ring the blood of the Moores. She carefully pulled the cork out of the small vial and tipped it towards the ruby. She watched with gleeful anticipation as the darkened blood quickly slid down the vial and dripped onto the stone below. The ruby hungrily absorbed the blood. It seemed to shimmer with life for a moment before dulling once more as though nothing had happened. “Two done,” she whispered. “Just five more to acquire.” “Ah, my power waxes with each new drop of blood,” her beloved replied with a newfound vigor in his voice. “Thank you, my love.” She sighed with relief. With that finished, it was time to face the coven. Victoria held out her hand, palm upward, and called again forth her bees. They materialized in a swarm, hovering in one place, all small, beady black eyes focused on her. She said nothing. She didn’t have to; they knew. Without a word uttered, they flew as one to the doorway of the living room and disappeared from sight. Their job was to gather the members of her beloved’s coven before her so she could give them an unpleasant and unwanted temporary rule. They wouldn’t be happy about being confined to the house for an unspecified amount of time, but it was for their protection. Surely, they’d understand, wouldn’t they? Feeling overwhelmed, Victoria sank into her favorite chair, the material beneath her cushioning both her body and her mind. “Will we ever be free of this?” she whispered to no one in particular. “We will,” her love replied from the confines of the ring, “you must have faith, my beloved.” “It is difficult, but easier now with you by my side.” And soon, he would be again. The mere thought was enough to bring hope to her life again. Once he was fully returned in both body and spirit, they would truly find their freedom and be able to flourish once more. ****** “Come on, it’s right down here!” Antoinette chirped as she led Roarke down to the library basement. This wasn’t exactly her most exciting idea for a date, but she had wanted to show Roarke the Silverwing base and personally introduce him to some of the coworkers she’d become close to. Of course, there was always the chance she’d bump into Levi, but she’d cross that bridge when they came to it. She was still rather cross with him and his lack of faith in Roarke, but she knew they’d move past this eventually. Morag had been kind enough to drive them to the library and had taken to chatting with Norman at the desk while Antoinette and Roarke had headed to the back. Norman had been absolutely flabbergasted; she’d never seen him look so surprised before. Did he know Morag from somewhere? She made a mental note to ask him later. “You sure it’s okay I’m here?” Roarke nervously asked as he followed her into the heart of the Silverwing base. “Course it is!” she chirped as she pulled him over to the shelf in the back of the basement. “In fact, from what I heard, you ain’t the only members of your coven here today!” She looked over the shelf, taking note of the few books lying there before opening the secret entrance. “Wait, what? Who else is going to be here?” “To be honest, I’m not sure who else is visitin.’ I just heard that members of the coven had dropped by.” They arrived at the big silver door and after knocking three times, she said, “Atlas Shrugged, The Turner Diaries, The Unfunnies.” The door swung open to reveal Gideon. “Howdy, Antoinette! Finally bringing your boyfriend in, huh?” Roarke awkwardly waved. “Uh, hi.” “Yep! Roarke, this is Gideon Golightly, one of the boys who was in my class when I was recruited! He watches the door and picks the worst books he can find for our passwords!” “You should be impressed, I managed to get The Turner Diaries without getting put on a government watchlist. I’m gonna see if we can burn it later, though. I feel gross just looking at it. Anyway!” He did a sweeping bow. “Welcome to the Rhine City Dracula Guard base! Enjoy your stay! Also, Susan made some of her chili. It’s in the break room; get it while you can!” “Oh dang, we can’t miss out on this!” Grabbing Roarke by the hand, she started pulling him down the hall. “Thank you, Gideon!” she called out as she made a dash for the break room. Susan was retired from field work and spent most of her time cooking for the other Silverwings. Just about everything she made was incredible. Her chili, though, was in a league of its own. Thankfully, it seemed like not many people had gotten at the chili quite yet. Talia was in the break room, as were (much to Antoinette’s surprise) Carlos and Sakura. All three of them were chatting and eating bowls of chili on the couch, with Carlos stopping to wave as they entered. “Hola, Roarke and Antoinette!” he exclaimed. “What a pleasant surprise!” “This is awkward,” Roarke muttered as he put on a smile and waved. “Oh hush,” Antoinette whispered, “it ain’t so bad!” Talia smiled and shook her head. “I gotta hand it to you, Roarke. I’m impressed.” With confusion evident in his voice, he asked, “Impressed by what?” “Let me say it,” Carlos said, standing up from the couch with chili in hand. “Roarke, I—” “He’s glad you got him to get the fuck over himself and realize I’m the best woman in Rhine,” Sakura interrupted. “Sorry, sweetheart. You need to sit down and eat chili with me, not give some dramatic speech.” She smiled warmly. “Seriously. Thanks Roarke.” “You’ve been a real good influence on the coven, hun,” Antoinette grinned. Roarke looked even more confused. “Me? A good influence? Are you sure you’ve got the right guy?” “Yes, I certainly think we do,” Carlos winked. “Now, come on. Have some of this chili, it’s wonderful!” “Susan’s so damn good at cooking,” Talia agreed. Antoinette wasted no time scooping a bowl of chili for herself and Roarke before sitting down next to him on the couch opposite the other three. Roarke took one bite, then whistled. “Damn, this is good.” “Susan is to cookin’ what I am to bakin’,” Antoinette laughed. “I suppose you could say that,” Talia snorted. “So, why are you two here of all places? Shouldn’t you be at a fancy restaurant or something?” “Antoinette wanted to show me where she works,” Roarke simply stated, slipping another spoonful into his mouth. “Well, the other place I work. He’s seen Whipped Dream plenty,” Antoinette added. “Not much to see here, honestly,” Talia shrugged. “Lot of underground halls, lots of rooms like this… There’s a library, a training room, bunks, artifact storage, a prison, and a few other things… Honestly, it’s kind of lame compared to the base in Germany or the mansion in Cairo I saw when I was a kid.” “Can’t be any lamer than my room,” he joked. “You’re room ain’t that bad, hun,” Antoinette smirked. In fact, she quite liked it. She had to, considering how much time they’d spent there lately. With a laugh, he replied, “You only like it because I’m there.” “That is the point, isn’t it?” Carlos chuckled. For a while the five of them sat, eating and talking about the current mission as well as some of the things they’d done in the past. It was honestly nice finally getting to know Talia a bit. She’d seemed pretty stuck up and hostile when she first arrived in Rhine, but she was really just proud of herself. And there ain’t anythin’ wrong with bein’ proud of your skills, Antoinette thought. “Well, as nice as it would be to stay here with you two, I think I’m going to drag Carlos to the gym with me,” Talia said, standing up while Carlos helped Sakura off the couch. “See you two lovebirds later. And if you see Marina, tell her to hurry to the gym or she’s gonna miss the show.” With a laugh, she headed out the door, Carlos going slowly behind her as he helped guide Sakura safely. Once they were gone, Roarke sighed. “I hope I’m not messing everything up. It’s just… weird, I guess. I know the people here don’t really like me.” She leaned against his shoulder and sighed happily. “This is new and strange to you, I get it. But that’s part of why I wanted to do this, to show everyone you ain’t as bad as they think.” She felt warmth as he wrapped his arm around her. “What happens if it doesn’t work?” “Don’t you underestimate me, Mr. Roarke!” she giggled. “I don’t back down in the face of adversity! It’s what got me into the know about the supernatural after all!” He kissed the top of her head. “You’re amazing, you know that? Way braver than I am, that’s for sure.” “You’re mighty brave yourself, Roarke. You just don’t know it yet, but you’re gettin’ there slowly and surely. I think you just needed a few people to give you a kick in the rear and shove you in the right direction.” “You’re right about many things, sweet thing, but I don’t think you’re right about that. I mean, look at my power. It isn’t very useful in combat situations. And you and I both know a vampire’s power is a reflection of who they are.” “Maybe…” she muttered. He wasn’t wrong, but his duplication power didn’t really seem to tell her much about him. “But maybe you just ain’t realized your full potential yet.” “I’m never going to be someone great, and that’s okay.” He swallowed hard. “Maybe once I could have, but not anymore.” With a huff, Antoinette stood up and positioned herself so she was seated on Roarke’s lap and gripped his shoulders. Staring him straight in the eyes, she said, “Now you listen here. You are great, and I swear I’m gonna stand by your side ‘til you see it! And then I’ll keep standin’ by your side forever after that!” Finally, the smallest of smiles broke on his face, and he murmured before kissing her, “Please do.” She could taste the chili on his lips, the sweet spices tickling her taste buds. “Your cousin has the right idea, babe!” came a familiar voice from behind. Antoinette pulled away and looked over her shoulder to see none other than Mara and Levi. A short awkward silence passed between the two couples. Levi was very obviously trying to avoid eye contact. Roarke was just as uncomfortable, shifting beneath her. He was well aware Levi did not approve of the two of them being together (which Antoinette had vented about to him on at least one occasion). “Levi Wyatt Travis,” Antoinette huffed, using his full name like she’d done so many times growing up when he’d ticked her off, “you took down the damn Chupacabra with me, and yet here you are actin’ like lookin’ me in the eye is scarier than all that!” “‘Cause you brought him here!” he exclaimed roughly, gesturing to Roarke. “Last thing I wanna see is my cousin kissin’ him of all people.” “Oh, you hush up! You don’t know a dang thing about him!” she snapped. “You’re basin’ everythin’ off a report from an emotionally distant teacher who never took the time to listen!” “And seein’ him hit on my girl!” he snapped back. “Look, I’m sorry,” Roarke spoke up finally, causing Levi to recoil in surprise. “I didn’t know you two were together when I flirted with her, okay? I wouldn’t have done it if I knew. Single women only, that was my rule.” Levi bitterly looked away again. After a beat, he silently marched across the room to where the crock pot full of chili was sitting on a white card table. “Jesus wept, Levi,” Mara finally chimed in, “you’re still on about that? As if he actually had a chance with me?” She pulled her glasses down and shot Roarke an apologetic look. “No offense, mate.” Roarke shrugged as Levi spun around with an empty styrofoam bowl in his hand. “That ain’t the point!” he growled. “Then what is the point?!” Antoinette snapped. “I mean, besides the fact you clearly don’t trust me!” “No, I ain’t trust him.” He glared at Roarke. “Maybe I should just go,” her boyfriend mumbled. “Honestly babe,” Mara sighed, “how is it Roarke’s too much, but you’re willing to be best buds with Jerrod?” Antoinette’s eyes widened. “What?” “That’s different,” her cousin sighed. “He ain’t usin’ women.” “No, he’s just gettin’ paid to murder people is all,” Antoinette retorted. Levi opened his mouth to argue, but Roarke interrupted. “Hold on, is that the guy that tried to kidnap me?” “Yes, but he has a tragic life story Levi listened to while punching him in the face,” Mara said before a huge grin spread across her face. “Got it! You two need to punch each other!” In a panicked whisper, Roarke admitted, “I don’t know how to throw a punch!” At the same time, Levi started approaching them with a hardened glare. “Ain’t gotta tell me twice.” This ain’t happenin’, Antoinette thought as she tried to move forward to stop Levi. She couldn’t believe how absolutely ridiculous, hypocritical, and just plain stubborn her cousin was being. They’d grown up together, been the best of friends all through their childhood, and at times she honestly felt like they were siblings more than anything. But ever since Roarke had come into her life, he’d become so intensely unpleasant. She’d never known him to be so brutally unforgiving. Even with Johnny, he’d at least tried to rationalize things for a moment before going after him to kick his ass. But with Roarke, he seemed to just be throwing out every bit of smarts he had just for his macho posturing. This wasn’t the Levi she knew and loved; the man she knew wasn’t so keen to treat her like she was a stupid child who didn’t know what she was doing. But none of that changed the course of events that played out before her. Levi stood in front of her, his eyes locked on Roarke. “Ya gonna keep hidin’ behind my cousin or fight like a man?” “I am not going to fight you,” Roarke determinedly answered from behind Antoinette. “How the hell is that supposed to solve anything anyway?” “Babe, this isn’t what I fucking meant,” Mara whined. “I was kidding!” “Not every man needs to fight! And I like that ‘bout Roarke! I don’t need some macho man who thinks he’s hot as granny’s apple pie!” Antoinette snapped, holding her arms out protectively. “So if you wanna fight, you can fight me. I can throw a punch well as you, and I’ve kicked your cowboy ass more times in my twenty-eight years than you’d like to admit!” Her boyfriend sighed from behind her. “Look, this has gone way too far,” he said as he moved to stand beside her. “If throwing a punch is really going to make you feel better, then fine. You want me to hit you?” With a laugh, Levi replied, “I want ya to try.” With another sigh, Roarke pulled his right hand back. His fingers were balled into a tight fist, which he pummeled forward in Levi’s direction. Unfortunately, it never made contact as Levi’s hand gripped Roarke’s wrist. “Too slow.” “You let him go right now, Levi,” Antoinette snarled. He did so, but then immediately, quick as lightning, socked him straight in the nose. Roarke stumbled backwards, immediately clutching his face as blood seeped beneath his fingers. “What the hell, man?” “Levi, fuck’s sake!” Mara yelped, grabbing on to his arm. Without even thinking, Antoinette swung her hand and slapped Levi straight across the face. To her disappointment, he grinned. “Worth it. That felt good.” Antoinette was about to slap him again, but the door to the breakroom swung open and there, standing tall in the doorway, was Harlan Silver. The anger on his face was far removed from the typical jovial grin she’d come to know working in the Silverwings. “So, seems I can’t step out to help Victoria without things going to shit around here, can I? Walk in the door and first thing I hear is there’s a fight in the breakroom, and then of all the people to be having a fight…” he said, his voice cold and brimming with irritation. It was dead silent in the room. Levi stared at the floor, his ears burning red with a guilty frown on his face. Roarke was rubbing his nose, groaning in pain. Mara was standing stiff as a board, completely quiet and unmoving. Antoinette said nothing as well. There was honestly nothing she could say even if she wanted to. "Well? I want someone to explain to me, right now, what happened here,” Harlan demanded. Levi cleared his throat. “Sorry, Sir. I’ll take responsibility, even if I ain’t regrettin’ what I did.” “What a martyr,” Roarke muttered under his breath. “Well what’re you taking responsibility for, boy?” the Silverwing leader asked as he crossed his arms. Before anyone else could speak, Antoinette blurted out, “Levi decided it was a good idea to get into a fight with Roarke cuz he refuses to believe he ain’t all bad. Guess he ain’t some sad-sack mercenary. Those are the only people who deserve the gift of his pity, I guess.” She shot him a venomous glare before wrapping her arms protectively around Roarke. “I told ya, that’s different!” Levi shouted back. “How?” Roarke calmly spoke up. “The guy was going to hand me over to the enemy. I’d probably be dead by now. So how exactly is that different?” Levi hesitated before slowly admitting, “He ain’t got much goin’ for him. He ain’t a bad guy, just makin’ bad choices.” “And so Roarke’s just some evil womanizer with nothin’ else to him? You didn’t consider maybe he was just makin’ bad choices?” she retorted. “You oughta know better, Levi! I knew when I first saw him and decided to be his guard there was more to him, and you didn’t clean the dirt out your ears and listen to me!” “Ya always so damn willin’ to see a good side of people, but sometimes there ain’t a good side. And when he hurts ya, don’t come cryin’ to me. I tried protecting ya, but ya too damn stubborn.” “Enough!” Harlan shouted, causing everyone to jump. “You mean to tell me this whole ruckus is because you, Levi, don’t personally approve of this relationship? This is worth getting into a shouting match over and scaring everyone away from Susan’s chili?” Antoinette glanced towards the doorway and saw a small crowd of people that had likely come for the chili watching them warily. Among them was Susan herself, who looked rather concerned. “Yeah, I am,” Levi quietly commented. “I’m right sorry I been scarin’ everyone away, but I ain’t gonna stand by and watch her get hurt again.” “I knew I shouldn’t have come,” Roarke mumbled before hurrying out of the room, shoving past the group in the doorway. Antoinette shot an apologetic glance at Harlan. “I’m sorry, I—“ Harlan pointed to the door. “Go. I’ll deal with things here.” With a thankful nod, Antoinette politely moved through the crowd to run after Roarke. It wasn’t long before she caught sight of him. “Hun! Wait up” He stopped and paused a second before turning around. “I think it’s best if I just go.” “Well then, don’t just leave without me!” she huffed. “I ain’t okay with him treatin’ you like that, I hope you know.” “I know.” He smiled at her, walking closer until he was able to wrap her into a close, warm hug. “And that’s one of the things I love about you.” She sank into the hug, enjoying it for a moment before the full enormity of what had just happened came crashing down on her like a wave. She’d just had a bitter fight in front of her boss and as if that wasn’t bad enough, it had been with her cousin. They’d had their fair share of spats over the years—it was inevitable when you grew up together on farmland—but this had been so harsh, so personal. She thought Levi trusted her, she thought he understood how she worked. She’d been wrong about someone once, and she’d written that off because she’d been so flustered by the prospect of marriage. Why couldn’t he see that this wasn’t like that? Roarke was no worse than Jerrod was, but he had to be an ass about it. She could feel hot, bitter tears sting her eyes. “Hun,” she managed to choke out, “let’s find Morag and go home, alright?” “Of course, sweet thing.” He kissed her forehead, then took her hand as they walked through the base and back into the library. To her surprise, Norman was still chatting up Morag with an unprecedented level of excitement. As they approached, she caught the tail end of whatever conversation he was having with Morag. “—really such an honor, I’m a big fan!” “Oh, you flatter me, dearie,” Morag replied as she glanced over to see them approaching. “Ah, but it seems the lovebirds are back. Are you both well? You seem a bit frazzled.” “It didn’t go well,” Roarke sighed. “Her friends at the library didn’t like you?” Morag asked incredulously. “I cannot believe it. You’re a lovely man Mr. Higgens.” “I know he is,” Antoinette sighed. “It’s my cousin who don’t.” “If I didn’t have a history of… you know, maybe he would’ve liked me. Or anyone else there, for that matter.” Roarke sighed and glanced at her. “I wanted this to work out, but face it, you would have been better off coming alone.” “That would have defeated the whole point, hun,” she replied. “At least Talia liked you, right? She’s a hard one to win over.” Morag glanced over to Norman. “I’m going to go get the car ready for these two. It was lovely to meet you, dearie. Just remember what I asked, hm?” “O-Of course Miss Macduff!” Norman exclaimed as the woman smiled and walked off. Antoinette was burning with curiosity. By “big fan,” was he referring to her time working at the Den? She could not imagine Norman having an affair, he loved Behiti too much, but what else could he possibly be talking about? Before she could think to ask, Norman said, “So, I have some news. Not sure if you saw Harlan down there, but… Due to recent developments, he and Victoria both are going to be withdrawing the bodyguards and coven members and holing up in our respective bases until further notice.” Roarke visibly stiffened. “What? Why?” Norman shook his head. “Apparently the enemy is up to some seriously powerful rituals. She came to the manor and explained things to Victoria, so we’ve got our best patrolling the manor grounds. Harlan’s convinced there’s a mole, too…” Antoinette’s head was spinning. She could hardly handle her fight with Levi, but now this? It was almost too much. She actually felt as if she might faint for the first time in years. “So… What does that mean for Antoinette? Is she going to have to stay here?” “Well… No, actually! Harlan met your friend Morag and after a brief discussion, we decided as long as you stay with her, you’re free to be out of the base!” Relief washed over her only to be replaced by complete and utter dumbfoundedness. “Huh? Morag? Why her?” Norman coughed nervously. “I promised I would not divulge any of her personal details. Just trust me here, you are more than safe with her.” Roarke grinned and hugged her. “I’m not going to look a gift horse in the mouth. I don’t think I can last a day without seeing you.” “Well then I’m glad I get to keep you from wastin’ away,” she laughed. She had no idea what was going on here, but Roarke was right. Why question this silver lining in an otherwise disastrous day? ****** Jemima slid her prescription sunglasses into place on her face as she stood beside Macavity’s car at Rhine City Park’s East side parking lot. Her second date with the Countess was due to begin in five minutes at precisely 1:45 P.M. Their plans entailed a lovely walk around the park’s interior in the public eye. The park was a popular place for exercise and fresh air during the day, so they were sure to be seen. Naturally, this meant they had to turn things up a notch. Hand-holding was an absolute must (at the very least) if word was going to spread. “I presume the Countess will be arriving shortly,” she said as she stretched her arms into the air. She’d donned black athletic pants, a mint green tank top, and comfortable gym shoes, but she wasn’t a fan of the attire in the slightest. She much preferred her usual wardrobe, but walking around in heels and a business suit would quickly become uncomfortable. “She’s a punctual one,” Macavity nodded. “I guarantee she’ll be along. While you have your date, I’m gonna start searching the net, see if I can’t find anything about Goldie and Cold.” “Excellent.” And she, on the other hand, was going to attempt to gently inquire about the photograph Ryo had showed her. While she simply tried to put it out of her mind, something had bothered her about it. How could it be that someone who looked exactly like the Countess was in such an old photograph? It was very unlikely it was an ancestor; what were the chances of that? But what other answer could it be? I am certain it is a simple explanation. She was overthinking it, and the Countess would solve the unlikely mystery. Macavity whistled. “Boss, there’s your date.” And there she was indeed, dressed in a red crop top that bared her midriff and a pair of dark shorts. Two of her bodyguards that Jemima had seen at Ryo’s restaurant—Yang and Luna, she believed were their names—followed behind her at a respectable distance. “Behave yourself,” she lightly hissed before donning a smile as the woman got closer. “Lovely to see you as always, Countess.” The Countess gave a small bow. “And likewise, Miss Mathers. I must say, your radiance is undiminished even in casual clothing… It is difficult to achieve such a thing.” “Thank you, kindly,” she replied politely, feeling a little more comfortable in her workout attire. She shifted immediately to business mode. “According to our schedule, we are to gain attention from the public eye. I believe such simple sentiments as holding hands or a gentle touch are needed to separate you from otherwise normal business.” “A simple gesture, yes? But effective.” The Countess glanced towards her bodyguards. “Keep an eye from a distance. We must make this seem casual and newsworthy.” “Of course,” Luna nodded. “I’ll be keeping an eye out myself, but I, ah, have some important work to get done for Miss Mathers,” Macavity added. “Worry not,” Jemima reassured him. “I trust we shall be fine.” After all, the work he was tasked with was far too important. Turning back to the Countess, she asked, “Shall we begin?” “Yes, let’s,” she smiled. “It is such a beautiful day, let us use it to our advantage.” Bidding a quick farewell to Macavity, Jemima and Nadia started for the walking trail that circled the park’s interior. There were other people doing the same, some causally and some more seriously, though the summer heat likely deterred many. Luna and Yang trailed behind them, allowing several feet of distance so as to not appear suspicious. “So then,” Jemima began, “what shall we talk about?” Though the photograph was a bullet point in today’s discussion, it was best not to lead with it as not to test the Countess’s trust. “Perhaps you could tell me a bit more about your city?” the Countess suggested. “I know so little of New England beyond superstitions and legends. And of Rhine, I know in particular very little. Mother, in her grief, did not tell me much of the city as she herself has not experienced it.” “Very well,” she agreed, quickly searching her memory for old facts. “Rhine City was created by Rupert Rhine in the mid 1700’s. The city was but a fraction of the marvel it is now, as I’m sure you can imagine.” “Hm, I can imagine quite vividly… It is amazing how the world has changed since the eighteenth century, is it not?” she said with a mysterious smile. “Quite so,” she agreed. “Our museum has a wonderful exhibit displaying photos and artifacts from the past.” She paused before a thought occurred to her and she added, “Perhaps I could organize an outing to visit if you find yourself interested.” “I would most definitely enjoy such a thing… I have not been to a museum in quite some time, though I am told my dear friend, Winston, has helped curate one in Silberstadt’s castle… I have regretfully not visited him as much as I would like in my mourning.” “Which is quite understandable,” she replied sympathetically. “I shall arrange our schedule then for a lovely lunch date followed by a trip to the museum. They also have a lovely exhibit featuring ancient Egyptian culture, which I find quite enjoyable.” Something about the unique power the Egyptians held in their time had always appealed to Jemima. “I have heard tell of such an exhibit… You have a mummy on loan, yes? A princess who claimed in life to be the avatar of Set… Such things intrigue me, endlessly…” The Countess gave a grateful smile. “I so appreciate such an offer… You are going above and beyond for me, and I can only pray I can do such good for you.” “I have no doubt of it,” Jemima assured her, strictly ignoring how little she cared of her payout at the end of their deal. “I have, ah, considerable power at my disposal… If there are any problems you might have, I am almost certain I can fix them. Little is outside my grasp, you see.” Now this was interesting. “I believe I may have to consider this.” She glanced at a couple passing them by and internally smiled at how they unsubtly glanced at Jemima and the Countess. It is time to proceed with the plan, she thought. Gently, she brushed her hand against that of her “date,” hoping she would understand the intention. Thankfully, the Countess was no fool. She took hold of her hand as they walked, one of her fingers gently dragging across Jemima’s wrist, causing her skin to tingle in response. Clearing her throat before commenting, Jemima said, “It’s rather pleasant out today despite the summer heat.” “Indeed. Although, I enjoy heat more than most. Enduring many lonely German winters makes you long for warmth.” “I would imagine so,” she quietly agreed. It was hard to focus when the smoothness of the Countess’s skin was causing a pleasant spark to radiate up her arm. You’re a fool, Jemima, she chastised herself. Far too easy. Do not forget your rules; they are in place for a reason. “Perhaps… you might someday find time to come visit for Christmas, yes? The villagers get so festive. The local tavern, Gerlinde’s, gets quite wild… Much like its eponymous owner.” “That would be beautiful… But, alas, it is difficult to find time to leave the city.” She frowned as the unfortunate realization that she hadn’t taken a proper vacation since she was a young adult hit her. How could she abandon the very city she swore to protect? The Countess frowned in turn. “Surely you must have one you trust to tend to your affairs while you are away? No one should make their entire lives one thing.” Slowly, she answered, “I trust Macavity but naturally, he would travel with me.” “I see… I suppose that means I need to ensure your city’s safety, to give you some well-deserved rest. My father would only be too happy to assist you.” A tremor of panic rumbled through her stomach. “It is quite a tasking job,” she stammered. “I wouldn’t wish to put him through such stress.” “Please, he will likely insist to do it for you. My father always enjoys helping others, and those who do him such great kindnesses as you he will certainly wish to reward handsomely.” The thought of leaving the city in the hands of someone she didn’t know made her squirm all the more internally but outwardly, she smiled. The last thing she wished to do was to insult the Countess or her family by appearing to distrust them. “Well, perhaps it can be arranged, then.” The Countess gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “Oh, let us not discuss business matters… We are to be convincing, yes? Perhaps there is something else we could discuss?” Jemima knew the woman was right. If someone was to overhear their conversation at that moment, they would surely not believe the two were romantically involved in the slightest. “Of course,” she readily agreed. Then, more timidly, she admitted, “It has been some time since I have found myself on a date. A true one, that is. I am uncertain what one would discuss in such a situation.” “We are in the same boat, then,” the Countess laughed softly. “It has been… ages since Marianna.” Jemima was uncertain when it was socially appropriate to begin conversing about former lovers, but curiosity got the better of her. “You have not dated since then?” The Countess shook her head. “I have not deemed myself worthy for the company of any since my failure… Though it has not stopped some from trying to woo me: My school friend, Mr. Varney; the tavern owner, Miss Armstrong; my associate, Miss Karnstein… Even Mr. McAllister, one of the heads of the Silver Foundation, has tried.” Considering how beautiful the Countess was, Jemima couldn’t blame them. “I suppose this shall be practice for us both should we ever find ourselves pursuing a relationship again.” Though, in her case, it was completely out of the question. She was quite content being single and had no wishes to find a partner if only to protect herself from being vulnerable again. “Perhaps…” the Countess sighed. “Perhaps, when all is said and done, I can go out with my sister to find someone… Sadly, she is as unlucky as I am with love.” Before she could think to reply, her phone vibrated in her pocket. Naturally, she understood the technology etiquette one must have on a date, so she ignored it. Whatever it was could wait. “That is unfortunate,” she said, continuing the conversation. She was immediately distracted by another vibration from her phone. Two text messages sent so quickly together? With a sigh, she quickly apologized. “I’m very sorry, Countess, someone is trying to get in contact with me. Give me just one moment, please.” She released her hand from her companion’s—she missed the warmth almost immediately—and pulled her phone from her pocket. Both texts were from Macavity. The first read, Update… Tried looking up Goldie first. Think I may need to wait until off my phone for her cuz there’s not much. The second text was far more peculiar. Looked up Cold next. Found results immediately… They’re concerning. “I do hope whatever this is, it is not too serious as to interrupt our date,” the Countess purred as she gently placed her hands on Jemima’s shoulders and leaned in close. “Forgive me,” she whispered, “but there are people watching. I am trying to stay convincing.” The text message worried her, but she found it very difficult to focus on its contents when the Countess was mere inches away. She cleared her throat and tucked her phone away. “It is nothing that cannot be dealt with later,” she said, trying to sound much more sure of herself than she felt. “This is a relief. I wish you not to worry… Is it anything I might help with?” Jemima felt an unseeable force pulling her towards the Countess. She realized they were so close that if one wished to kiss the other, it would take little effort to do so. What was the Countess’s question? Something about help? “N-No, I don’t believe so,” she stuttered, surely making a fool of herself. How could she have lost her cool so quickly? Was she truly so weak that it merely took being very close to another woman to obliterate her defenses? She needed something to talk about before she embarrassed herself further. What had Macavity texted her about? Research… Yes, that was it. He had found information on Indrid Cold, but that was nothing she could discuss with the Countess. Neither was her visit to Ryo’s home. And that’s when she remembered it: The photograph. She had promised Ryo to ask the Countess about it. Though she was sure it was nothing special, it was a topic of conversation. Clearing her throat again, she stated, “Actually, there is a small mystery that I believe you may be able to explain.” “Oh? I do like a good mystery… What might it be?” “Well,” she began, letting her arms wrap around the Countess's hips to match her faux affection, “I stopped by Mr. Amano’s this morning to pay him a visit. While I was there, he showed me a photograph that had him quite shaken.” The Countess had a smile that appeared both amused and interested, so Jemima continued. “There were several people in it that neither of us recognized, but he was certain both his father and you were among them. I suppose the oddest thing is the period it appears to be from, so it is impossible it can be either of you. I suggested to him perhaps a relative that bears a resemblance though he seemed unconvinced of this.” “His father? In a picture with me?” the Countess asked. “I do not recall ever meeting Mr. Amano… Do you, by chance, have the picture with you? Perhaps on your phone?” “I’m afraid not,” she answered, silently cursing herself for not thinking to obtain the photograph for this very purpose. “Ah,but there were names written on the back. A. Zephyr, N. Shibani, and I believe an A. Dracula were a few of them.” She couldn’t help but laugh and shake her head at the absurdity of it all. The Countess’s eyes soon widened in shock. “A. Zephyr? You are to tell me that is your friend’s father?” “So he says.” “Tell me… is this A. Zephyr bespectacled with a long ponytail…?” Jemima paused for a moment to conjure up the photograph in her mind. “Yes, I believe so,” she confirmed. “Is the N. Shibani in the picture with a radiant, short-haired young woman? Is the A. Dracula standing tall over a smaller, happier woman?” She must have seen it before, Jemima wondered, impressed by how the Countess could recount details of the photograph without it being present. “If I am recalling it correctly, yes.” The Countess went completely silent for a moment before inhaling deeply. “I refuse to be dishonest. I will explain this picture, but I cannot do it here where others might hear us.” Jemima was both worried and horribly curious. Surely it couldn’t be the Countess in the picture. The mere thought was absurd, so what explanation could there be? “Shall I instruct Macavity to prepare the car?” “Yes… I believe that to be a good idea.” Jemima quickly sent her bodyguard a text to make him aware they were heading his way. “Where shall we have this conversation?” “If there is a place where we might have privacy, that would work best.” With a nod, she determined, “My place, then.” “That would be perfect,” the Countess sighed. The remainder of their walk was awkward as a silence settled between them. They resumed their hand-holding, which thankfully seemed to continue drawing attention as they finished their route through the park. However, Jemima noticed the Countess was rather quiet and pensive. Whatever the truth behind the photograph was, it seemed to be rather serious. When they returned to her car, Jemima slipped inside the backseat. She noticed the Countess briefly speaking to her bodyguards before entering the car as well. “Are they to be following behind?” she inquired. “They will, but they need not come in. They are merely there to bring me home when this is concluded.” With a nod, Jemima turned her attention towards the driver’s seat. “Home, Macavity,” she ordered before buckling her seatbelt. Her bodyguard glanced at the two in the rear view mirror. “Alright. Suppose you want to wait on my news, then?” “Yes,” she quickly answered. The car fell silent as Macavity pulled out of the parking lot and onto the street. Jemima neatly folded her hands in her lap. She snuck a curious glance at the Countess, who appeared as thoughtful and serious as she had in the park just moments ago. Eventually, Macavity pulled into the long driveway to her villa, and the two women exited the vehicle. A lawn mower was roaring a few feet away as one of her servants pushed it across the long front yard. The noise was loud enough to cover any conversation, so she waited until they were inside where the walls blocked the sound. Jemima gestured to her living room just to the left of the front door. “Shall we?” “Indeed,” the Countess nodded. She glanced over to Macavity. “Shall Mr. Macavity be party to these revelations, Miss Mathers? I am curious if you wish him involved.” “Certainly if you are not bothered by such.” The Countess shook her head. “I… am not. But before I say anything else, I want to make something entirely clear to the both of you.” Lifting an eyebrow in suspicious curiosity, she inquired, “And that is…?” “I shall not lie to either of you,” the Countess began as she walked into the living room with Jemima following behind. She slowly sat down on the couch. “But you must understand, if you wish to know the truth, there will be no going back for either of you. You will both see the world in a new way, and can no longer live in blissful ignorance as most do…” Jemima exchanged confused expressions with Macavity before reassuring the Countess, “I believe we can both handle whatever it is.” “They always say that,” the Countess chuckled softly. “Very well… Do you wish me to rip the bandage off or ease you into the truth?” With a wave of her hand, Jemima said, “I prefer to hear it as it is.” She crossed the white, pristine room to sit gently on the couch next to the Countess. Macavity followed after her and sat in an adjacent matching white armchair. “Very well,” the Countess nodded. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and said, “The picture is authentic and was taken in the late 19th century… I am indeed in it, as is Marianna, my sister, my mother and my father… and Amadeus Zephyr, my sister’s lover.” Confusion clouded Jemima’s head as she tried to mentally calculate the years between then and now. “That’s… not possible,” she frowned. Even if by some scientific miracle the Countess had lived that long, she certainly would not look as youthful as she did now. There was no makeup in the world that could pull that off. “It is possible, if one is immortal. And I am.” Her eyes narrowed at the Countess. “I do not find this nonsense amusing in the slightest.” “It is not meant to be amusing, Miss Mathers. Though I suppose one such as you would not so easily accept such truths… A woman of your stature must have a skeptical mind, yes?” “Science may have never been my strongest subject, Countess, but even I know it is impossible for one to achieve immortality.” With a snort, she added, “After all, if the Fountain of Youth existed, I would be the first to be in line for its magic.” “It is only impossible because you are not meant to remember it is possible…” the Countess nodded as she stood up and walked towards the middle of the room. “Ah, but science… It is a subject I am intimately familiar with. I have written many, many papers in my life… Especially in regards to gravity. My love of it as a force and as a concept runs deep in my soul…” She turned and looked at Jemima and for a moment, she thought she saw a blue spark of light flicker in her eyes. “Let me show you how deep.” Whatever the light was soon became as far from her thoughts as possible as a feeling of weightlessness overcame her. She and the Countess began floating upwards, along with the couch, the cushions, and (judging by his startled, profane exclamation) Macavity as well. Jemima reached for the Countess’s arms in fright and gripped tightly, pulling herself off of the couch in the process. “Wh-What is going on? How is this possible?” “I have command over gravity, a power gained when my father turned me…” The Countess put her hands gently against Jemima’s own. Absolutely nothing made sense. Jemima was so used to having the upper hand in all situations, but she had quickly lost control. She felt like she was flailing to comprehend the situation. “Turned you to what? Witchcraft?” The Countess said nothing, simply smiling mysteriously as she often had since they’d first met. This time, however, she smiled a bit wider, showing off a pair of fangs. Fangs? But that would mean… Jemima gasped in horror and removed her hands from the Countess, pushing her away in the process (although the woman simply slowly floated in the opposite direction). Miraculously, she found she was still hovering in mid-air though she was unsure if it was better than falling to the floor below or not. Turmoil and fear rumbled within her. She was afraid, but she’d rather die before she ever admitted it to anyone. “You’re a monster,” she hissed with disgust. All at once, the Countess’s smile disappeared and she flinched. “I… I did not expect to hear such a thing from you…” “You think it’s a bloody good idea to be insulting someone who has us in the air?” Macavity yelped from across the room. “Set us down immediately,” she demanded coldly. With a slight nod from the Countess, everything slowly settled back into place on the floor. As soon as they were all safely back on the ground, Macavity leapt from his seat and drew his gun. In all her time knowing him, she had never seen him so completely rattled. “I don’t give a damn whether you’re a witch, a vampire, a monster, or whatever,” he snapped. “You try anything like that again to Miss Mathers, and I promise you I will not hesitate to do my job.” As calmly as she could, Jemima rose to her feet off of the couch, which she had settled into upon landing. She needed to get the upper hand again; it was the only way to gain some sense of power once more. “You will leave my home immediately and never return. Do not contact me. Our deal is off. Do you understand?” The Countess’s eyes widened in horror, and her body seemed to tense up as if she were straining against an invisible force. “N-No, please, Miss Mathers, surely this… This is not…” She put her hand up to her mouth and let out a violent cough. Speaking louder as to hide her growing internal fear, she repeated, “I said get out of my home, and I meant it.” She would not feel an ounce of safety until the monstrosity was far from her. The Countess coughed again. This time, Jemima could see blood seeping out from beneath the woman’s hand. “Please…” she muttered miserably. Jemima wrinkled her nose. “Get out before you soil my white carpet.” She had taken great care to ensure her living room was immaculately clean. It was incredibly difficult to get any sort of stain out of something so white. The Countess closed her eyes, then simply vanished. One moment she was there, and the next she was not as if she’d never been in the room at all. Jemima whirled around, her eyes wide as she frantically searched for the woman. “Where did she go?” Was this part of her fiendish powers? Did she have superspeed? “Fuck me,” Macavity hissed, dropping his gun to the floor and throwing his hands in the air. “She just bloody vanished into thin air! Jesus wept, what in the—“ Macavity paused, the sound of his ringtone echoing through the room as he pulled out his phone. “Mate, I’m not in the mood for bullshit, so this better be—” He paused and looked puzzled. “She… She just… She what? Well… Well, send someone to clean it up! Fuck’s sake!” He turned off his phone and took a deep breath. Warily, she snapped, “What now?” How could things get any worse than the uncomfortable, tense situation she found herself in? Exhaling, Macavity said, “Just got word one of the guards saw the Countess leave. Apparently she doubled over and spit up in the driveway before hurrying off. It was, ah, blood. A lot of it, apparently.” “At least it wasn’t in my living room,” she sighed with mild relief. “She’s gone, then?” “Yeah,” Macavity muttered. “Seems like it…” “Good. Now the real work begins.” She took a short moment to take a few deep breaths and collect herself. “We need silver, holy water, garlic, and crucifixes. We must fortify every door and window.” She was not about to trust that a vampire would listen to her demands and stay away. Her skin prickled just thinking about how close she’d allowed the Countess to get. Surely a method of hunting, she bitterly grumbled. No doubt I was to become her next meal. With a nod, Macavity pulled his phone out and began making the necessary calls. After a few minutes of this, he once more put his phone away and let out an exasperated sigh. “Jesus,” Macavity said, shaking his head, “what are we gonna tell Ryo? Was his dad… I mean, he was in that picture with the Countess.” With a sigh, she admitted, “I haven’t the faintest idea. Just… fortify the house for now.” She waved her hand dismissively. “Right, right… Unbelievable. Bloody unbelievable. First the Cold business, now this…” Macavity fell silent yet again, then quietly muttered, “Oh, shit.” She stared at him warily. “Dare I ask what?” “In the thick of all this, I forgot to tell you what I found about Cold. Thought it was just some mistake before, but now…” “Spit it out,” she instructed, having little patience after the events of the day thus far. “Well, Dawn I couldn’t dig up anything on from my phone like I said, but Cold? Easily found with a quick internet search. The problem’s that what I found was on JJ’s UFO Page.” “How is that a problem?” “Do you want to hear the interview Detective Jones did with a witness?” Did she? No, not at all. But considering how Macavity believed this to be important, she merely sighed and nodded. After a few minutes of fiddling with his phone, he held it out, and a man’s voice came out of the speaker. “August 12, 2014. Again, I can’t thank you enough for these interviews, Miss Rhydderch. I, ah, know you value your privacy.” “Oh, it’s my pleasure, Detective,” came a pleasant female voice with a distinctive Welsh accent. “So, what left do we have to discuss? I’ve already told you all about what I know of the Mothman.” “Well, actually, I’d like to know if you know anything about a man named Indrid Cold. Quite a few reports tell of a baffling man sighted around the area at the time. Big, creepy grin, dark suit…” “Ah. Him,” the woman, Miss Rhydderch, replied, an edge of coldness in her voice. “I can’t say much. I saw him only briefly a few times, but I can tell you this: I am certain he was responsible somehow. I do not think I have ever met a man that exuded such wickedness as him. Well, perhaps I’ve met one, but that’s neither here nor there.” “Well, I figured I’d ask before we wrap things up, you know? Be a bad detective if I didn’t look at things from every angle.” “You know, at the very least, I could draw you a picture, hm? For your little website? I know that it has been near on fifty years now, but I remember his face as if it were just yesterday…” Macavity tapped his phone and held it out to Jemima. On the screen was a beautifully drawn portrait of a man with a dark suit, slicked-back hair, and an unnervingly wide smile. In other words, it was a dead ringer for the man they’d encountered just that morning. “Before all this, I had to wonder how a man could look the same after fifty years… But what if he’s something like the Countess, only worse? She was at least friendly and polite. Cold… Well, you met him. To say nothing about what Goldie might be.” Jemima felt an unpleasant chill soar down her spine. “You believe he could be a…?” She couldn’t will herself to say the word out loud. “No, I don’t think so,” Macavity scoffed. “We’d have seen fangs the way he was smiling. He’s something else, whatever he is.” He went quiet, an intense look on his face as if he was deep in thought. Jemima felt as though she couldn’t breathe as she struggled to grasp this new reality. There could be more monstrosities existing in their world? How had she never known about them before? Did others know? No, of course not, she told herself, feeling her tensed muscles relax. The news would be all over the city if others knew supernatural beings walked among them. “Boss,” Macavity finally said, breaking the silence, “may I speak openly for a moment?” She let out a sigh of annoyance if only to keep up her stoic appearance. She had no intention of letting even Macavity, who knew her like a friend would, see her weak and afraid. “Very well.” “All things considered… I think kicking out the Countess was a mistake.” Her eyes narrowed. “And why is that?” “Well, we just found out bloody vampires exist. That’s quite a big thing. Her ex, that Marianna from the picture, I’d wager is a vampire as well, and that evil mum of hers must be too. And then there’s whatever the hell Cold and Goldie are, and what danger Ryo could be in from his mom associating with people like them. With all that in mind, we just turned away someone who, no matter what they were, openly offered to do anything to help you if you helped her. You’ve got to realize how useful an ally like that could be, boss. And if Ryo’s dad was one of them as well, and she knew him enough to have him in her family photo… I dunno. It’s a lot to take in, but I just can’t shake the feeling we could’ve handled this revelation better. She did warn us, after all.” Jemima took in a slow, deep breath before replying. “Macavity, the Countess is not an ally. I will not allow such fiends into my life, and you will do well to do the same while you are my employee.” Macavity gave a small nod. “Right.” She gave him a dismissive wave and waited until he left the room. Once he was gone, she let out a long sigh. Much had been thrown at her at once, and she needed time to process it all. She quietly rushed out of the living room, walking through her large home and not stopping until she had reached her bedroom. She closed the door behind her and sank onto the edge of her bed. You’re nothing but a fool, Jemima Mathers, she scolded herself. How idiotic she had been to allow her defenses to be lowered for a woman she barely knew. A woman who, as it turned out, was a monster. It was a lesson learned. From now on, she would insist on background checks on any potential allies. Surely if I had commanded Macavity to, he would have found something on the Countess. All these years of working to protect the city, yet she was still making mistakes. I must be diligent from here on. I cannot afford to make another error such as this. Not with the supernatural existing in her very home. ****** The image in the bathroom mirror that stared back at Aiden looked like him, but seemed so foreign at the same time. I guess it’s one of those days, he sighed, realizing gender dysphoria was rearing its ugly head to make him feel even worse than he already did. It was disorienting to look at his reflection and see his black hair, his dark eyes, his sharp nose, his soft lips… He knew each of these features were his, but they didn’t look like him. If he didn’t know better, he’d think he was looking at a complete stranger. The longer he observed himself, the more confused he felt. Thankfully, a honk from outside grabbed his attention and pulled him away from the mirror. He didn’t have to look out a window to know Lilith had arrived. Going to work was the last thing Aiden wanted to do considering how he’d rather lay in bed all day and make a failed attempt to sort out his life (and the confusing mess with Eric). However, he and his mom needed the money, so it was difficult to say no. Not wanting to make his friend wait, Aiden shoved his thoughts to the back of his mind and left the bathroom, trudging down the stairs to the first floor. He glanced towards the television and recognized a courtroom drama his mom liked to watch on occasion. How she could watch that crap, he had no idea. What was so entertaining about watching other people complain about their problems? With a shake of his head, he said goodbye to his mom and left the house. After making sure to lock the door, he walked down the driveway to Lilith’s car, which was sitting patiently on the side of the street. As he approached, the passenger side window rolled down. “Hey,” Lilith called out, “I almost didn’t expect you to answer me.” Confused, he peered inside. “Why?” “Oh. Uh. No reason, I guess….” She paused. “I actually already got the info for our next job from Vinny, so we’re gonna do something that’s not work. You’re still getting paid, don’t worry.” “Oh.” This bit of news was unexpected. “What, uh, are we doing?” “We’re going someplace fun. I promise.” He was skeptical, but climbed into the car anyway. Lilith glanced at him before staring straight ahead. “You know why I drive like I do, Aiden?” “Not really,” he admitted, buckling his seat belt. “I think a lot of people assume I have a death wish. I think Jason was worried at first. I mean, he knows what happened after all…” She traced her finger down her scar before revving the engine. “But here’s the thing: When I drive, when I go fast, everything else seems to slow down. All the other cars are like snails, and I see the best and safest past before me.” She turned and gave him a big grin, one that seemed a little overconfident. “You get it?” He quietly replied, “Not really. But I trust you.” “Good,” she whispered, “I’m glad.” Not even a moment later, she shifted gears and shot off across the city like a bullet. As usual, Aiden gripped the edge of his seat. Even with being used to the high speeds she drove at, it was still slightly frightening to go so fast. The city blew past them in a blur, barely giving him time to register where they were heading. Eventually, she slowed down the car and gaudy, colorful lights and statues of dinosaurs dressed up in pirate garb came into view. “Welcome to Salty Steve’s Pirate Pizza Palace!” Lilith exclaimed as she pulled into the parking lot. Aiden turned his head towards her, staring in disbelief. He hadn’t been here since he was a kid. Or, rather, he’d only been here once as a kid when his mom had treated both him and his sister for their seventh birthday. “This is where you wanted to take me?” “Hell yeah, dude. The skee-ball here is better than therapy!” “Maybe,” he replied quietly. “You ever been here before?” Lilith asked. “Yeah, once.” “God, can you imagine what the pitch for this place must have been like? ‘Ok Jim, here we go: Kids love dinosaurs, and they love pirates. Combining the two must be profitable. There is no way that could fail!’” She deepened her voice and donned a terrible British accent. “‘Absolutely brilliant idea, the odds of this being a thematically clashing nightmare are below 15%. I say we go ahead with it.’” She shook her head, and her voice returned to normal. “Oh to be a fly on the wall back in ‘87…” “It worked, though,” he noted, slowly unbuckling his seatbelt. “Yeah,” Lilith replied as she flung her car door open. “Well, come on! Those tickets aren’t gonna win themselves!” Aiden followed her lead and exited the car, the sun beaming uncomfortably in his eyes. The two walked at a brisk pace across the parking lot towards the front doors. Almost as soon as they’d entered, he felt disoriented and confused. The place looked almost exactly the same as it had when he’d last been there. Some of the arcade games were newer (and flashier), but the layout and the greasy stench of pizza was the same. An overly cheerful man dressed up in pirate attire (complete with a stuffed parrot on his shoulder) strolled up to greet them, speaking like a stereotypical pirate as they entered. “Ahoy there, what be—“ His smile faltered slightly, and he dropped his accent. “Oh, Lilith. Hi. Is this another—“ “No, Pete, he’s just a friend,” Lilith interrupted. “Well, try and have fun, okay? Just… not too much. And please don’t drain all the tickets out of the skee-ball machines!” “I can make no promises there,” she called out as the man, Pete, sulked back to the counter. Aiden glanced at his friend in bewilderment. “Do you come here often?” Though that wouldn’t quite explain what Pete said and why his face fell when he’d realized who she was. Maybe she annoyed the employees with her skee-ball skills? She shrugged. “Yeah, all the time. I usually bring my dates. He probably thought you were my latest significant other. No offense but I’m, like, one hundred percent sure I’m not your type seeing as I’m a woman and all.” “It’s okay,” he mumbled with a shrug, his mind wandering to Eric. He missed him terribly, but he was still upset about what happened and had no answers as to why. Something about it bothered him, and it wasn’t the fact that he’d slept with someone else. No matter how much time Aiden spent thinking about it, he couldn’t figure it out. “So, you ready to hit up the arcade? It’s a little while before the concert starts. I fucking love Salty Steve and his silly pirate songs.” “Yeah, sure,” he agreed. They made their way inside, stopping briefly so Lilith could get tokens. He didn’t see the bill she slipped into the token exchange machine, but considering the ridiculous amount of coins that came out it pouring into a complementary plastic cup, it had to at least have been a twenty. She led him onwards, past dozens of dinosaur and pirate themed games and excited, screaming children towards the skee-ball machines in the back. Aiden tried to stay focused on the path they were taking, but he couldn’t help but wonder if Eric would enjoy the arcade as much as Lilith did. Was he a secret whiz at skee-ball, or did he excel at another game? Maybe he always hit the jackpot on coin pushers. The row of three plain, simple skee-ball games drew his attention back to the moment, perhaps because they seemed to be the only ones that didn’t have some sort of dinosaur or pirate theme. On the contrary, they were pretty basic, with purple lanes and gold rings. Lilith sauntered up to the lane on the right—which sat next to a basketball game that had somehow managed to incorporate velociraptors—and stuck a token in. She stood back as the balls rolled down. “You want to go first?” “No, that’s okay. You can go.” With a shrug, she turned to the game and rolled a ball. It hit the little ramp and swerved right into the highest point amount. “Did I ever tell you about my family, Aiden?” “Um, I know you have a sister.” “Yeah, Venus Crowley. Or Scarlet Love. You might know her by that name. Moderately famous actress and stuntwoman, she’s spent the past few years starring in the Mercenaries films. I think she said she was in talks with James Gunn for something next.” “Wow…” He glanced at her and asked, “Do you ever get mistaken for her?” “Ha!” she laughed as she rolled another ball up the ramp and into the highest point hole, “I wish. I think the hair and the scar and the lack of a motorcycle throw people off.” “Yeah, I guess that makes sense.” He stared at the hole where the ball had disappeared into. “And then there’s my parents, Chris and Caitlyn Crowley!” She rolled yet another ball and once more, it hit the highest score. “They’re both archaeologists, going around and helping dig shit up… They’re down in Mexico now. They just unearthed some Aztec guardian deity statues and are working with a local group to have them preserved instead of being shipped off to a museum.” “That’s actually really cool.” He dragged his eyes away from the hole to look at her again. “You must be really proud of them.” Lilith gave him a small smile. “I am. I’m glad they help preserve artifacts like that instead of, y’know, robbing graves and shit.” She turned back to the game and rolled another ball. “Then there’s my grandpa. He lives on a farm in Dunwich. A lot of people there swear up and down he helped turn that village around. It had been falling apart since the 20’s, and he just reinvigorated the place, I guess.” “Your family is really cool,” he commented with sincerity. “The fucking coolest,” Lilith agreed. “And then—“ Another roll, another perfect shot. “—there’s me. I’m kind of famous, too. Did you go to Rhine City High School? You know, the one uptown a bit?” “Yeah.” For a city so big, it was rather lacking in choices for education. There was one public school for each level (elementary, middle, and secondary) and a small number of private schools for those wealthy enough to afford it. Aiden, naturally, had attended all of the overpopulated public schools. “Well, I had fifteen minutes of infamy back in the day. I was ‘The Girl Who Was Trying to Ruin the Drama Club,’ among many other names I probably shouldn’t speak aloud since there are children present.” He stared at her in confusion. “I, um, don’t think I ever heard anything like that when I was there.” “Well, good.” She tossed another ball; she was running out of them. “But that’s all I have going for me. The rest of my family is cool and successful while all I have is the story of the time I almost became an entry on some shitty true crime podcast.” This was the first time she’d really opened up to him, and he wasn’t sure what to think. She always seemed so cheery and carefree that he’d never even considered she might feel inferior to anyone. “You’re really cool, too,” he quietly assured her. “I mean, you’re the fastest driver I’ve ever known, and you don’t even have a single ticket.” “Am I?” she muttered. “How come no one wants to be around me, then?” This surprised him even more. Where was this coming from? “I want to be around you. And so does everyone in the group.” “Aiden, the only person in the gang I’m really friends with is Jason. The others are like… casual acquaintances. And you, you’re just saying that because I pay you. I know I fucked up whatever friendship we could have had.” She rolled one ball. “Of all the—“ She rolled another. “—fucking vampires in the city—“ She rolled her final ball, all three landing in the highest-point holes. “—I had to fuck yours. And no matter how great my date with Ryker was, how long before I fuck that up too?” She turned to him, looking more miserable than he’d ever seen her before as tickets came pouring out of the machine behind her. “You know why Pete knew me? I’ve brought a lot of dates here. They almost always dump me. I just… Fuck, dude. I don’t know what I’m doing.” How long had she been holding this in? “You didn’t mess up our friendship. I don’t blame you for what happened. That was before he knew me, okay?” He managed a small smile and hoped it was reassuring to some degree. “And I don’t hangout with you just because you pay me. I mean, that’s really nice, but I like spending time with you.” “I just find it hard to believe. You’d be better off if I hadn’t come into your life. I wouldn’t have gotten you into a fight with the guy you started dating… Like, how is it not awkward now? I fucking hate myself, man, I can’t ignore it.” “Well, I’m glad you’re a part of my life. I didn’t really have any friends before.” She stared at him. “You’re fucking joking, right?” “Well, no.” She stared at him for a moment before gathering up the mountain of tickets on the floor. “You want to play now?” The abrupt change puzzled him immensely, and he wasn’t sure how to feel. Lilith had just opened up to him, but she slammed the door shut so fast that he didn’t even have time to process the conversation. “Um, yeah, I guess so.” She handed him a token. “Here,” she said quietly, “go ahead.” He took the token and slipped it into the machine. The loud roar of the heavy brown balls falling into place sounded, and the game chirped to indicate he could begin. He bent down to pick up a ball. It was smooth and warm in his hand. When he tossed the ball onto the lane, he could practically hear Eric cheering him on. Even if he sucked, he knew the man would tell him he did great and not to give up after one bad game. Unfortunately, Eric wasn’t there, which probably was for the best considering the ball pathetically thunked right into the ten point hole. Aiden groaned inwardly and reached down to grasp the second ball. “Hey,” Lilith said softly. He glanced to the right to see her leaning against the basketball machine, her arms wrapped tightly across her chest and her eyes closed. “Do you… Do you want to hear how I got my scar?” “Yeah, sure,” he answered. “If you want to tell me.” She took a deep breath. “So, when I was in high school, I was really quiet. Which is shocking, I know. But I just wasn’t really outgoing like my sister is, and that sucked cuz I had a crush on Ryker, who was even quieter… Anyway, I got asked out by some guy from the drama club, Bruce Butcher. He was hot, he was rich, girls were tripping over themselves to be with him… But, nope! He asked me to prom!” Aiden nodded to demonstrate he was listening as he threw the ball. He braced himself mentally for the turning point in her story. He could tell it wasn’t a happy one; the subtle sorrowful expression on her face and the way she was holding herself spoke volumes. “I should have known better. Why else would a handsome, popular guy ask out the weird, quiet girl? It’s because he thought I’d be an easy lay. Well, I said no, and he didn’t like that.” He could feel his face fall at the same time his stomach did. “I’m so sorry…” “I mean, I didn’t let him… you know. I fought him off. Gave him the hardest knee to the nuts anyone’s ever had! But then he pulled out the knife, and, well… That’s how I got the scar.” Truthfully, he’d been curious about it since he’d met her, but knowing the origin behind it made him wish he’d never heard it. He couldn’t even imagine the terror she went though. He didn’t know what to say, so he repeated in a whisper, “I’m so sorry, Lilith.” “Jason and my sister were the only ones who stood up for me. Almost everyone else thought I was some evil slut trying to ruin Bruce’s reputation because it’s so normal to scar yourself, spend a week out of school because you were tossed down a hill and almost died, and then say the guy you went to prom with assaulted you. Totally in character for the shy, quiet girl to want the spotlight like that.” She pointed to her hair. “People insisted this was proof. I was just dyeing my hair. I used to be a redhead like my sister. But no, the trauma did this. Almost dying fucks you up.” Aiden’s eyes widened as he took in her hair color with this new knowledge. He’d always assumed it was dyed. “I… I had no idea…” “Well… I haven’t talked about it since it happened, really,” she muttered. “I kinda just… keep it in. No one wants to hear this, and I don’t want to be treated like I’m some weak, fragile thing. If anyone is weak, it’s Bruce. He couldn’t control that tiny fucking dick of his.” “You’re right. You’re not weak. You’re actually really tough. You went through all of that, and you’re still standing here. I don’t think everyone could have gone through something like that and ended up stronger in the end.” His mom immediately came to mind. She’d never really recovered from losing her child, and Aiden wasn’t sure if she ever would. “Thanks,” Lilith said with a small smile. “I appreciate that, really.” She uncrossed her arms and pushed off the side of the game. “You know, the night I met you? I knew I was supposed to go that way, but I didn’t know why. Like I said, when I drive, I always know my path… and that night it led me to help you.” “To me? But why?” “Obviously so you could come here to eat greasy pizza, play skee-ball, and listen to me cry about my shitty life,” she snorted. “At least, I hope it’s that and not costing you your vampire boyfriend.” Mumbling so quietly that he could barely hear his own voice over the electronic sound effects from the arcade games and the happy squealing of children, he said, “You didn’t.” Trying to avoid the conversation he knew was coming, he turned back to the skee-ball machine and grabbed the next ball. It rolled and bounced at the end, miraculously ending up in the twenty point ring. “That’s not reassuring,” she replied, gesturing at the game. “I don’t think I’m as good at this as you are.” “Which part? The skee-ball or the bottling up your feelings?” “Skee-ball,” he assured her as he made his next shot. Another ten. Damn. “You’re not so hot at the other thing either, dude,” she sighed. “I just want you to know that since you listened to me bitch, I’ll always listen to you bitch. I’m here for you, alright? I owe you that much for not just walking out on me.” He stared at the remaining balls waiting patiently for their turn to roll up the ramp. “I’m not sure what I’m supposed to say.” “Sorry,” she laughed nervously, running a hand through her hair, “I’m getting a bit heavy at this children’s pizza place slash arcade, huh?” “It’s okay,” he reassured her as a girl with a long brown braid ran up to the machine to his right and jammed her token into the slot. He turned back to his own game and threw the ball once more. Another ten points. “You want some advice?” Lilith asked. “Um, yeah. Sure.” “Don’t overthink it. Just visualize in your mind where you want it to go and then, boom! Also, you hold on to the ball a bit too long. Let it fly, my guy!” “Oh…” He grabbed the next ball and locked his eyes on the fifty point hole. You can do this. Taking a deep breath, he pulled back his arm and threw the ball, letting go much sooner. He watched as it zoomed down the lane, bounced up towards the top, and landed in the forty point hole. It was an improvement, at least. “Nice!” Lilith cheered. “See, you can do it! You just gotta not overthink it! It’s all about knowing when to hold on and knowing when to let go!” Her words struck a chord within him and without thinking about anything except the current situation with Eric, he blurted out, “I can’t let go, and I think I’ve ruined everything.” And then, just like that with it out in the open, he started crying. Feeling completely embarrassed considering the setting they were in, he dropped his head to avoid attention. Lilith’s arms were around him in a moment, pulling him close. “Hey, hey, it’s okay. I don’t think you have, alright?” “We’re on a break,” he told her. “Dude, what? This soon in the relationship? You started dating a week ago!” Even though he knew she wasn’t trying to make him feel worse, that was precisely what she did. Aiden pulled back from her and swallowed hard, staring at the floor. “I messed everything up.” “No, no, no, you stop that!” Lilith huffed. “You are not going to do this. This right here? This is your skee-ball, Aiden. I know you don’t want to let him go, so you’ve gotta hold on tight, you hear me?” He shook his head. “Things are… weird. I think he was mad at me. And there’s something about it that’s bothering me, but I don’t know what.” Eric had given Aiden his space, but all he wanted was to rewind time and do it over again. Surely, knowing what he knew now, he’d be able to handle it much better. “Well, think about it. What is it that’s eating at you?” “I don’t know.” It was the same question that had been frustrating him the last 24 hours. Why was he bothered so much about the whole thing? He grabbed the next ball, the last two rolling down as a result, and threw it. As he was unfocused, it lamely landed in the ten point ring. “You know what?” Lilith nodded, “I think we need to go see the stage show. It’ll help.” “How is that going to help?” he growled with minor frustration. “Because if you’re sitting down in front of something so unbelievably stupid, you’re going to have no choice but to really think and confront your problems. Also, we need to get pizza.” With a sigh, he reached forward and grabbed the last two balls. He threw one after the other, both lamely landing in the ten point ring. Whatever. Lilith snatched the meager amount of tickets that came out, adding them to her massive pile. “Don’t worry, we’re not leaving here until I win you something cool. Or until Pete throws me out. Whichever comes first.” He swallowed back a fresh wave of pain. If things were better, I’d try to win something for Eric. He didn’t share this thought with Lilith. Instead, he simply said, “Okay.” Lilith led him through the arcade and towards the archway leading to the stage area. He hardly registered anything until they were seated. He was too overwhelmed and preoccupied with his thoughts. How could he not be? He wanted Eric to be with them but instead, there was an empty space where his boyfriend should be. “Alright,” Lilith exclaimed as she slapped her hands against the table, “we’re getting to the bottom of this, and hopefully before Salty Steve starts singing.” “How are we going to do that when I don’t even understand why I got so upset in the first place?” he muttered. Then, with a sigh, he leaned forward. “I’m not mad it happened. You should know that. I wasn’t in the picture, so it’s not right of me to be mad about it. But I’m upset he didn’t just tell me the truth. You shouldn’t have had to be the one to tell me. And…” He shrugged, feeling hopeless. “I don’t know. There’s just something else that’s bothering me, but I can’t figure out what it is.” Lilith tapped her chin thoughtfully. “If you don’t even know why you’re upset, is it worth being mad over? I’m not trying to, like, invalidate your feelings or anything, but if it’s eating at you this bad, why not just talk things over with him? Fuck, text him right now!” He slowly pulled out his phone and tapped on the text message thread with Eric. The last ones exchanged between the two was their unceremonious (and hopefully temporary) goodbye. He reread the words, and his vision blurred. Something deep down was still eating at him. “I can’t.” “Dude. I hung out with you both once, and the way you looked at each other, it was like something out of a romance novel. What’s holding you back?” “I don’t know. Just…” He sighed and hesitantly lifted his eyes from his screen. “I don’t know.” It was important, he could tell that much. But it felt like it was locked in a deeply buried treasure chest, and Aiden didn’t have the map to lead the way there. Lilith glanced at the stage, which was starting to light up. “Shit, we’re running out of time… Wait! Wait, he’s your first boyfriend, right?” “Yeah.” “Alright, I think that’s the key here. I think you’ve got some kind of anxiety over it, which is normal! Hmm… Do you think you’re not good-looking enough? Cuz you’re pretty hot dude, seriously. You’re a catch!” Heat crawled up his neck. “No, I’m not.” “I’m no liar, at least not usually! But maybe that’s not it…” She paused as Pete came over with a pepperoni pizza and a pitcher of root beer. “The usual,” he nodded. “I mean… Ahoy! Here be your pizza, scalawag!” “Thanks, Pete,” Lilith snickered. “Don’t worry, I’ll leave you a big tip.” After Pete left, Lilith grabbed a slice of pizza and turned back to Aiden. “Okay, well… Are you intimidated cuz he’s older than you and has seen a lot more? Cuz I think that just comes with dating a vampire, y’know?” He eyed the pizza. “No, that doesn’t bother me. I mean, I know he’s older than me technically, but I guess I just see him as being twenty-five.” “Dammit!” She angrily bit into her pizza and through a mouthful of food grumbled, “What could it be then? I can’t think of anything else except—“ Her eyes widened, and she swallowed hard. “Does it have to do with him having, uh… lots of experience? I mean, I dunno if you’ve ever, you know, but he obviously has.” “I know,” he mumbled, taking a piece of pizza finally if only to have something else to focus on. She coughed. “I’m not… I’m just trying to figure out, does that intimidate you? Cuz he doesn’t seem the type to be bothered by inexperience or anything.” “No.” He chomped down on his slice and chewed it, his taste buds singing praises from the delicious mixture of oil, sauce, meat, and cheese. When he swallowed, he sheepishly admitted, “Maybe a little. But I don’t think that’s really it.” “So it’s not sex at all, huh?” He glanced at the stage. The animatronic dinosaurs were starting to move, catching the attention of many children populating the restaurant who began to excitedly rush towards the characters. It was going to get very loud very soon. Was it about sex? Eric had been quite active once whereas Aiden couldn’t even imagine partaking in something like that yet. Considering how disoriented he’d felt looking in the mirror earlier that day, sex seemed very much out of the question. Aiden suddenly felt a switch flip in his mind, and he stopped chewing, his eyes locking with Lilith’s. Suddenly, it made sense why he’d been so upset. It went far beyond something as simple as not having experience. His throat tightened uncomfortably as he swallowed the greasy food in his mouth. Lilith reached her hand out across the table and placed it over his own. Her eyes were full of understanding, and a small, gentle smile came across her face. And maybe it was her patience and silent kindness that finally broke the dam for good. “I’m not good enough,” he whispered. “I can’t… I can’t give him what he wants.” “Yes, you can. Because he wants you, dude.” “But I can’t… I don’t know if I’ll ever be ready for that.” And being faced with the reality that Eric liked sex was difficult to process. I wish I could… I want to eventually, but what if I never feel comfortable enough? He couldn’t ask the man to stay in a relationship that didn’t give him what he needed. No matter how much he loved Eric, he couldn’t ask that of him. “Well, that’s something you have to talk about with him, I think. And no matter what happens, I’m here for you, okay?” “I know.” And he appreciated it. Feeling miserable, he turned his attention to the stage and watched the pirate dinosaurs perform a song from the 90’s while he ate the rest of his pizza. The thought of even trying to have this gut-wrenching conversation with Eric made his heart ache. He could only see it ending in one way: A break-up. How could it not? Eric needed something Aiden wasn’t sure he could provide. “Here he comes!” Lilith pointed to the stage with excitement. A trapdoor had opened up and rising out of it accompanied by massive amounts of fog was the very long neck of a dinosaur with a pirate hat and beard. As he rose up, he arched his head back and let out a mighty “YAR!” before waving about the stage singing the praises of piracy. Aiden wasn’t entirely sure the people who made this place actually knew what pirates did. He was fairly certain they didn’t eat pizza, at least. “Salty Steve fucking rules,” Lilith snorted. “I love seeing him come out, it’s ridiculous.” “Yeah,” he laughed, a smile appearing on his face despite how upset he was. Admittedly, it was amusing and ridiculous in a perfect way. “You ready to blow through twenty bucks worth of tokens, dude?” He nodded. He was absolutely ready. He knew he’d have to have a serious conversation with Eric at some point but for now, he wanted to enjoy the day with Lilith. There was pizza to eat, games to play, and prizes to win. Everything else could wait. ****** Venus had been so excited to show Chastity the first movie in the Mercenaries series, but focusing on anything but the insanity that had become her life was difficult. Laying on the couch in her girlfriend’s arms made her feel warm and safe, but she couldn’t ignore the tumultuous tsunami in her stomach. All she wanted to do was be happy and exist, but in the blink of an eye, everything had changed. She had a new job that she wasn’t entirely happy at (thanks to one particular drunk who she felt like she was constantly walking on eggshells around), she felt like she was stuck in the middle of a century-long war she wanted no part of, and she was stuck being infertile for eternity. How could she not be miserable? In fact, if it wasn’t for Venus standing by her side and tirelessly trying to keep a smile on her face, she wasn’t sure she would be able to handle everything. The redhead was very much her security blanket during a frightening storm, one that seemed like it would never end. “Look, look, look!” Venus exclaimed excitedly, pointing at the screen. “This was probably my favorite part to film!” Venus’s character in the movie crashed through a window on a motorcycle, rolled off of it effortlessly, and began taking out a room full of armed guards. This was at least the third insane thing she’d seen her girlfriend do in the film so far. It was pretty impressive since she hadn’t used a stunt double. “That’s awesome,” she told her, trying very hard to drag her mind out of her funk and fully focus. But even she had to admit she sounded less-than-enthused. Some girlfriend I am. Venus went out of her way every single day to help her, and what did Chastity do in return? Nothing. Venus, seemingly detecting her anxiety, leaned down and kissed her head. “Hey, I know you’ve got a lot of crap on your plate, but it’s going to be alright! You’re Chastity Collins, the baddest bitch in Rhine City!” “No, I’m not,” she sighed. “That would be you.” Venus was fearless and brave, two things Chastity was not. “Pfft, come on, I’m not,” Venus snorted. “I’m just good at acting like I am. I’ve never gone through anything as hard as you, or Lily, or anyone really.” She sighed. “I always seem to have everything just come to me. That’s not bad bitch behavior.” “Babe, have you seen the way you drive? I think that’s enough to qualify.” “That? I use my special twin power to cheat, so I don’t count that,” she said with a shrug, as if this were the most normal thing in the world to say. But this, to Chastity, was not normal at all. “Special… twin… power?” “Yeah! I get these weird feelings sometimes, like I know what’s going to be dangerous and what isn’t. When I’m riding Lady, I always know what I’m doing. I’m never in any danger! Lily says she has something similar, so it’s probably psychic twin powers like you see on TV.” “Oh.” A small part of her felt jealous. She and her sister had never had a connection to each other like that. At most, they knew how the other was feeling, but it wasn’t any kind of psychic link. They had been best friends once, and they could read each other like a book. “I used to think it was just, like, intuition or whatever,” Venus continued, “but then after finding out about vampires and magic and stuff, maybe we really are psychic! I wonder if that’ll help me get the part of Jean Grey when they finally reboot X-Men…” “Maybe…” It was probably better that she and her sister didn’t have a psychic link. The last thing she wanted was her sister finding out what a failure she was. “I don’t need to be psychic to know something’s bugging you, girl,” Venus said gently. “What’s going on in that pretty head of yours?” “The same shit as usual,” she sighed. “I’m sorry, I know I’m not being very supportive right now.” “Supportive?” Venus laughed. “Girl, I just wanted to show you this because you’ve never seen it! I already played my role and got paid. You don’t have anything to support! You, on the other hand, need lots of support right now.” She glanced at the screen again, though she wasn’t focused whatsoever on what was happening in the movie. “How can you keep being so amazing when all I’ve done since we got together is complain and mope around? Why would you want to be with someone so miserable?” Even as she said the words out loud, she knew she sounded ridiculous. “Do you remember the day we first met?” Venus said gently. With a sarcastic snort, she answered, “Was I dancing?” “Don’t tell me you forgot!” she whined. “I mean, yeah, you were, and you were, like, unbelievably hot. I went over to you when you were on your break, and I said hi, and I asked if you knew who I was. And you just stared at me and said, ‘What? Should I know who you are?’” She tilted her head back to glance up at her girlfriend. “I did not… Did I?” “You totally did!” she laughed. “I was so thrown off cuz I totally thought I could pick you up like that, by being famous… But I think even then I realized you were better than that. You didn’t care about me being famous; you didn’t know who I was. But I wanted you to. And that’s what mattered. Sorry if that’s, like, super corny.” “No,” she reassured her gently. “That’s… really sweet, actually.” “Well, good! But, you get it, right? That’s why I want to be with you. Because you know me. You didn’t know I was famous, you never heard of me, and you liked me for who I am in real life and not who I am on the screen. That means so much to me, and there’s no way I’d ever just… leave you behind.” Chastity sat up and shifted on the couch so she was facing Venus. “You really mean it?” Venus grinned at her. “Yeah, I do.” She felt her face glowing. Not that she wanted to compare Venus to such a douchebag, but Leonard had never said anything like this to her in the time she’d been with him. “I don’t think I could ever imagine my life without you,” she whispered. Her eyes immediately widened as she realized how crazy that must sound considering they’d only been together a few days. “That’s too soon, isn’t it?” “God, you’ve been gay for a few days, and you’re already becoming a stereotype,” Venus snorted, rolling her eyes playfully. “Gonna ask to move in next?” “No, I like my apartment.” She paused a beat before squeaking, “Unless you want me to?” “I wouldn’t mind that at all,” Venus purred as she leaned in close, her face inches from Chastity’s own. “Also, like, it’s really not that weird. We’ve known each other a few years so there was already a foundation. We’re just building on it.” “Yeah, I guess that’s true…” Her body was tingling with anticipation. There was one thing that was bound to happen with the redhead so close to her, and she was ready for it. “I have a question,” her girlfriend whispered, her breath hot against her face. She felt her own breath catch in her throat. Why, again, had it taken this long to notice her? “Yeah?” Venus grinned playfully. “Think we can pause the movie for a bit and make out?” With a soft laugh, she answered, “Do you really think I’m going to say no?” “No,” Venus said, “but it’s polite to ask.” Without a second more of hesitation, her girlfriend leaned in and pressed her lips against her own. The sound of explosions blared from the television, but neither one of them paid it any mind as things quickly heated up. Before she knew it, she was laying on top of Venus, whose arms were wrapped around her. Her sock-covered feet rubbed against her girlfriend’s as they kissed hungrily. “Mmm,” Venus moaned as their kisses grew more and more intense. “Maybe… we should… go to my room?” This snapped Chastity out of her euphoric haze, and she very reluctantly pulled herself away from Venus, lifting her head so she could fully see her face. Typically, this wouldn’t frighten her, but considering how Venus was the first female she’d ever been with, she felt a bit anxious. “How, um, far are we…?” She let the question hang in the air, but it was blatantly obvious what she was asking. Venus blinked in confusion before putting her hand over her mouth, her face turning redder than her hair. “Oh my god, I said that out loud!” Now it was Chastity’s turn to be confused. “Wait, so you didn’t mean to?” “No, I was just thinking it!” Venus whined. “Ugh, I’m sorry. I’m not trying to pressure you, I swear!” “You’re not,” she reassured her. “But… I mean… Is that what you want?” “Um, yeah? I’ve been dreaming about it for, like, ever.” Chastity nodded slowly before sighing. “Okay.” So this was a thing that was probably going to happen. She was going to have sex with another woman for the first time. It’s probably so stupid to be worried about. But she had no idea what it actually entailed. When it came to sex with men, she was practically a professional, but sex with a woman was a whole new level. “Look, you’re new to being with girls, I understand. I’m not going to push you until you’re ready.” Venus gave her a sly smile. “I mean, we have plenty of time, right? You’re immortal.” “You’re definitely not pushing me,” she reassured her girlfriend before grinning deviously. “I want it, too.” And how could she not? Venus already seemed to know how to turn her on and leave her burning for more. “Well, uh… Want it now, then?” She chewed her bottom lip for a second before answering, “Let’s take it slow.” “Fine by me,” her girlfriend snorted. “I go fast enough everywhere else.” She leaned back in and resumed where they’d left off. As if they’d never been interrupted, the two were all over each other. Venus’s tongue darted into her mouth, and Chastity’s fingers ran through the redhead’s soft, short hair. But after a moment, a burning question singed Chastity’s mind and she pulled away again to ask, “Wait, are we going to do this on your couch?” Venus reeled back and smacked her forehead. “Oh! You meant take that slow, not… I’m stupid. Guess we should go to my room. I really don’t want Lily walking in on me again.” She laughed. “That’s the last thing my nerves need right now.” “Want me to carry you up?” Her jaw dropped. “You’re joking, right?” She shook her head. “I’m an actress, I’m a stuntwoman, but I’m not a comedian.” “Are you even strong enough?” Not that she thought Venus was weak exactly, but Chastity was 120 pounds. Carrying that much weight up the stairs could be problematic. “Hmm, I’m not sure…” Venus’s face lit up. “What if you carried me? You’ve got vampire strength after all!” She burst out laughing before she could even control herself. “Okay, now I know you’re joking. Me? Carry you?” “Did you miss the part where you are literally a vampire?” “But that doesn’t mean…” Or did it? She hadn’t exactly tested her strength, but considering she could smell and hear better than before she’d been turned, then maybe she was able to lift more weight. “I mean… I guess I can try? But if I drop you, remember I warned you!” “I trust you completely, girl,” Venus beamed. “You got this!” Chastity stood up and shut off the tv before standing in front of Venus. Her girlfriend stared at her expectantly with an encouraging smile. Taking a deep breath, Chastity learned over, carefully wrapped one arm beneath Venus’s legs and another around her upper back and picked her up. Venus wasn’t exactly light, but she wasn’t uncomfortably heavy either. Chastity could feel her muscles straining, especially as she started walking up the stairs. Maybe I am stronger after all. “This is seriously a dream come true,” Venus sighed happily. “I’ve always wanted to be carried to my room.” “You’re welcome,” she laughed as she reached the top step. “Which one is your room?” “The one with the big heart on the door!” It was impossible to miss. The red heart was nearly one-third the size of the door. Chastity carefully set Venus down on her feet just outside of her room. “Sorry, babe,” she apologized. “I don’t think I can carry you and open the door at the same time.” “It’s fine,” Venus laughed as she pushed open the door to her room, “that was romantic enough for me.” Chastity had never actually been in Venus’ room before, so she was instantly struck by how girly it was. The walls were pink and decorated with small red painted hearts, and Venus’s bed was dressed with bright pink sheets. It almost looked like someone else’s room entirely, but there were little things—the Mercenaries movie posters on the walls and the white shelf above the bed that held several trophies—that indicated the room indeed belonged to Venus. “This is cute,” she complimented. “It’s probably a bit weird considering I’m… me,” Venus snorted. “A little bit, but I promise I like it.” Her girlfriend sat down on the edge of her bed and grinned. “I’m glad.” She flung herself back onto her pillows. “Well, come on in! These sheets are cozy as hell!” Chastity quietly walked further into the room and sat down on the bed next to Venus. She pulled her feet up onto the fleecy pink blanket and wrapped her arms around her knees, holding them close to her body. She was nervous, there was no denying that. The reality of what was about to happen was looming over her. What if she sucked so badly that Venus broke up with her? She soon felt her girlfriend’s reassuring hands on her shoulders. “You sure you wanna do this, babe? I can wait. You’re worth waiting for, you know.” Turning her gaze towards the redhead and giving her a small smile, she said, “You waited long enough. Besides, in all seriousness, I am ready. I’m just… really nervous.” “It’s okay, I was nervous my first time too,” Venus nodded. Internally, Chastity sighed with relief. Of course Venus understood. She had always been so patient and supportive. “Take it slow,” she whispered before leaning closer to the redhead and kissing her gently. Venus kissed her back, but this time it felt different. When they were making out on the couch, it was hungry and full of passionate adrenaline. This time, it was tender and slow. Venus gently pulled her down onto the bed beside her, lying her against a pillow as she kissed her. Her hands caressed Chastity’s face before making their way down her body, lingering for a moment on her breasts before continuing down. Chastity’s body tingled in response to Venus’s touch, invigorating her with energy she didn’t know she needed. “Don’t… stop…” Chastity moaned in-between kisses. This seemed to be all the encouragement her girlfriend needed. Carefully, she slipped her hands up under Chastity’s shirt. Chastity’s skin burned with desire. Venus’s hands soon found their mark as they slid under her bra and gently squeezed her breasts. “Jesus,” Venus gasped in between a round of kisses, “they’re so soft…” Chastity managed to get out a laugh. How was it that Venus’s touch was ten times better than that of any man she’d ever slept with? “Good, you’re laughing!” Venus grinned. “This isn’t worth it if you don’t have fun. Now…” She gave her a sly smile. “You ready to feel really good, girl?” “Yes,” she breathed. She had no idea what was about to happen, but she was excited. “First things first!” Venus sat up and, in one fluid motion, peeled her shirt off. Almost as quickly, she unhooked her bra, tossing it aside. They were bigger than Chastity’s own, not that she minded. She felt a bit mystified. She’d seen a few of her coworkers half or fully nude in the locker room before, but seeing Venus topless was completely different. Fuck, she’s sexy, she thought before Venus took her hands and guided them to her bare breasts. She gently squeezed them, and a soft gasp escaped from Venus’s lips. “How are your hands so soft?” the redhead moaned. “You’ve gotta tell me what moisturizer you use, girl.” “Maybe if you’re lucky,” she teased. She continued massaging Venus’s breasts, her thumbs occasionally venturing to her nipples to rub them. A part of her reveled in her girlfriend’s reactions—the noises and the satisfied expressions she made. Oh yeah… I could get used to this. That was one thing she’d always enjoyed: Her partners reacting to what she did to them. Knowing she could make them feel that way made her wet faster than anything they could do to her. It was an erotic power trip. “Alright,” Venus breathed, “enough of my boobs for now. You--“ She reached down and helped pull Chastity’s shirt and bra off. “—have a lot to learn.” She shivered, though whether that was from Venus’s air conditioner or from sexy anticipation, she wasn’t entirely sure. “So should I call you Miss Crowley?” “You can call me whatever you want,” Venus purred as she leaned down and pressed her lips to Chastity’s before kissing her neck, her chest, and her stomach. She made her way down her body, each kiss shooting sensual lighting through Chastity’s body. Venus paused at Chastity’s waist to pull her shorts off, followed immediately by her underwear. Chastity felt a little shy being completely exposed to Venus for the first time, which she realized was ridiculous considering how much skin she had exposed to her when working at the Den. “You ready for this, girl?” the redhead breathed. Her pulse quickened. “Yes,” she whispered back. From there, things quickly intensified. Venus did things that drove Chastity wild. Every new experience was thrilling. Venus seemed to know exactly where and how to touch her to elicit loud moans, and Chastity was practically living for it. Their lovemaking went on and on for what felt like an eternity as Venus showed her everything she’d been missing until they finally both collapsed, panting and sweating, onto the bed. “Girl…” Venus sighed, “I don’t think I’ve ever had sex that good in my whole life. Holy shit.” “Yeah,” she agreed. “That… That was amazing.” “Better than a man?” Venus teased. Chastity turned her head to look at the redhead lying to her right and laughed. “God, yes. I mean, I like dick, but the men I’ve been with didn’t spend nearly as much time on me as you did.” She leaned towards her partner and gave her a quick peck. “Thank you. Maybe this being with a girl thing won’t be so bad.” A dismal reminder popped into her head, and she added with a depressed sigh, “Except for the whole ‘I’m not going to be able to have kids again’ thing.” It wasn’t Venus’s fault exactly, especially because she wouldn’t be able to now regardless of the sex of her partner thanks to vampirism, but it still was a tough reality to swallow. “Hey, hey, there’s ways to work around that! You could adopt, we could find a donor and I could get pregnant… You can still be a mom!” “Is it selfish to want to be the one to do it?” she asked meekly, knowing very well it was, in fact, a bit selfish. Venus sighed. “I don’t think it is. But you remember what Victoria said… Hmm. What if there’s some magic out there that could allow you to get pregnant?” Did she dare to hope? It sounded crazy, but… “Do you think there could be?” “Look, vampires and angels are real, so there’s probably even more crazy stuff out there. Werewolves, fairies, demons, freaky fish men, Cthulhu? Whatever else pops up, I’ll try everything to find you some crazy pregnancy spell! Chances are someone will know!” She snapped her fingers. “Maybe the Loch Ness Monster knows! You think Morag would be able to give us a tour of her hometown, help us hunt the beastie down?” Chastity couldn’t stop herself from laughing out loud. “You sound insane, but I totally love you for it.” “Well as long as you love me,” her girlfriend winked. As if agreeing subconsciously, the two snuggled into each other and pulled the covers over themselves. The air conditioning was giving Chastity’s arms and legs goosebumps, but Venus’s body was warm. This is exactly where I want to be, she thought to herself, feeling happier than she had in days. No matter how much her life had turned upside down, being beside Venus made everything okay. As the two women drifted off to sleep, Chastity knew she’d be able to adjust to her new life as long as her girlfriend was a part of it. ****** Despite how close his freedom was, Jojo could scarcely believe it. The damned collar that Jack had clamped on him so long ago would finally be off, and he would be free. He’d no longer have to cling to Rex for protection as he had for decades, and he would no longer have to cower in fear at the sight of Moore. He would be able to fight back and fight he would. He’d already resolved to make beating up Moore one of his first orders of business. Standing up to Jack would be another thing entirely—even thinking of him made Jojo’s whole body shudder and filled him with dread—but he’d cross that bridge eventually. Waiting was the hard part. He wanted so badly to rush down to Rhiannon and have her use the spell, but Gabby had asked him very nicely to wait for her grandmother to return from her errands as Eve apparently wanted to witness this for herself. There wasn’t a chance he could deny her such a request so he sat patiently on her bed while she braided Hannah’s hair. He had been surprised to see the young witch in his girlfriend’s room at first but if anyone could befriend her with ease, it was most certainly Gabby. Glancing down at his phone, he stared at his text conversation with Flynn. He’d asked the man to come to the room about twenty minutes earlier, and he’d gotten a reply saying, “I’ll be along shortly, promise.” Though he was sure the man was showering and getting dressed for the day, he kept imagining Flynn and Rex getting rather intimate together. More than once, he had to force the thoughts from his mind and remind himself he had no reason and no right to be irritated by that. Without even thinking, he let out a frustrated sigh. Without a second of delay, Gabby asked, “What’s wrong?” Jojo blushed. “S-Sorry. I just have a lot on my mind, you know?” “I’ll bet,” Hannah chimed in. “Today’s the day you’re free from that collar!” “Finally,” Gabby murmured, smiling to herself as she finished braiding Hannah’s hair. She wrapped a hair tie around the end. “Tada! All done!” Hannah snapped her fingers and conjured a small mirror in front of her. With a satisfied smile, she said, “Perfect. Thank you, Gabby.” “You know there is a mirror right there, ja?” Jojo said, gesturing to the mirror on Gabby’s dresser. With a giggle, Gabby stood up off of her bed and stretched. “How much longer do you think Grandma will be?” “Hopefully not much longer. I think this collar is finally starting to chafe,” Jojo joked. It was strange he could laugh about it after it had been such a source of anxiety for so long, but it was going to be nothing but a bad memory soon. A whole lot of bad memories, he added bitterly. “I’d take it off for you if I could, but I think Gabby might hate me if I blew your head up by accident,” Hannah joked in turn, or at least he thought it was a joke. Her delivery was a bit awkward and unsure as if she didn’t actually joke around often. With wide, frightful eyes, Gabby squeaked, “Would that really happen?” Hannah nervously tugged at her newly braided hair. “Er, well—“ “She’s just joking, liebling. Don’t worry.” Hannah shot him a grateful look before continuing to stroke her braid. Looking much more relieved, Gabby next asked the question Jojo had been thinking. “Do you think Flynn will come in time to join us?” “I hope so…” Jojo muttered. He didn’t want to doubt his friend, but it was hard not to worry. She frowned, similar concern written on her face. “He wouldn’t miss this, would he?” Before Jojo could reply, a knock sounded on Gabby’s door. “Hello,” came the familiar Scottish lilt of the man they’d just mentioned, “I’m sorry I’m late. Can I come in?” Ecstatic, Gabby rushed to her door and threw it open. “You’re here!” she exclaimed before enveloping him in a hug. Flynn happily returned the hug, giving Jojo a chance to check out his outfit. He was dressed in a very nice black and green checkered shirt, and Jojo could smell tropical fruit on him. His hair was glistening slightly as if it was still wet. “Sorry it took me so long,” Flynn said, “Some guy, Ruthven I think, was taking forever in the shower.” “Huh, so he finally got his body back…” Hannah muttered. “Someone else for me to avoid,” Gabby sighed as she released Flynn from her tight hug. “We’re just glad you made it before Gabby’s grandmother got here,” Jojo smiled. The frustrations and anxieties of earlier melted away. Flynn was here now. Gabby grabbed Flynn’s hand and pulled him inside. “I braided Hannah’s hair. Can I braid yours?” She paused and examined it with a small frown. “I guess I can’t do it the same way, but maybe I could do a small one on the side?” “I think I’d like that,” Flynn smiled. “Just do whatever you’d think looks best on me. And, uh, sorry for the wet hair… I tried to rush down here since Jojo texted me a while ago.” Gabby sat on the edge of the bed, patting a spot next to her. Once Flynn sat down, she gently grabbed a section of his hair near his face and carefully started braiding it. Jojo watched happily as his girlfriend worked on Flynn’s hair, but his joy slowly faded and was replaced by a sting of frustration. He didn’t even know what he was frustrated about; this was the same feeling he’d had the day before but that was in regards to Rex. Why was he feeling that same frustration now as he watched Gabby weave her fingers through Flynn’s luscious hair? “I hope your grandma sends Ruthven off soon,” Hannah said, cutting through his thoughts. “It’s bad enough Moore is here even if he’s basically just a blood bag for you guys at this point. I really don’t want to share the house with that guy, too.” “Why is he bad?” Gabby asked curiously. “Mom told me to stay away from him, but she didn’t say why.” “He was a serial killer who married women to murder them,” Hannah explained with all the grace and subtlety of an atom bomb. “His last wife chopped his head off when he tried to kill her, which is why he’s been a head since we got here. Guess he finally got enough food to regrow his body.” Wrinkling her nose in disgust, Gabby replied, “Ew.” At the same time, she immediately switched topics as she tied a small thin white hairband around the end of Flynn’s mini braid. “All done!” Flynn glanced over towards the mirror and smiled softly. “You know, I think I like the look of this. Kinda reminds me of my mom…” “I can do it for you more often if you’d like,” Gabby hurriedly offered. “I would like that,” Flynn murmured. Jojo examined Flynn’s expression curiously in the mirror. His friend had the same sort of bittersweet longing on his face that Jojo did when his thoughts drifted to his sister. His heart ached for Flynn; no one deserved to feel that crushing longing for a loved one who disappeared. “Marilyn McLain…” Hannah muttered softly. “I’ve heard of your mom, Flynn. She was--is a respectable witch, even though she did work for the college.” “Lyn,” Flynn said softly. “She would want to be called Lyn. When we were together, we were ‘Lyn & Flynn.’ She was such a dork…” “I wish I could have met her,” Gabby commented, her voice gentle. “I wish I knew what happened to her… I came home one day, and she had just vanished. Next thing I know, my dad comes, and I have the most awkward trip of my life as he takes me back to his place in dead silence.” All at once, a brilliant idea came over Jojo. “That’s it!” he exclaimed. “Once I’m free, we are going to look for my sister, ja, liebling? Why not look for Flynn’s mother as well?” He glanced at Flynn’s surprised face and then added, “Perhaps we can invite Rex along?” That way we can look for his daughter. And the vampire I sired. “Oh, um, yeah,” Gabby replied, looking unsure of her own answer. A quick peek at Flynn immediately changed her frown to a smile. “Of course we can.” “Shouldn’t take long to get all that sorted out with me along,” Hannah said with a great deal of pride, though the way she posed herself made Jojo almost certain she was trying to make another joke. The chatter of the group faded into background noise as Jojo watched them from where he sat cross-legged on the floor. He was practically brimming with joy. Soon, he would be able to live his life again, and now he had a girlfriend and friends willing to journey with him. And what’s more, he finally felt like he’d be able to pursue his dreams. Perhaps, without this collar and its power constantly hanging over me, I can finally start writing my life story down… His attention snapped back when he heard his name. He saw his girlfriend looking at him with her bright golden eyes twinkling and a grin on her face. As was often the case, his heart fluttered as he returned her gaze, and he could feel a smile spreading across his face. “Ja, liebling? Sorry, I was lost in thought.” As patient as always, she replied, “It’s okay. I just wanted to know if maybe you wanted to go out for pizza and celebrate after you’re free?” Jojo couldn’t help but laugh at this. “You know, after all the frozen pizza we’ve had here, I think that would be wonderful!” Her grin grew even bigger, and she declared, “It’ll be my treat!” I wish you were here to see this, Sera, Jojo thought as he beamed at Gabby. A knock came on the door of her room, cutting through his thoughts once again. “Hey, girls and boys,” came Rhapsody’s voice from the other side, “Eve’s back. Time for the big event!” “Finally!” Gabby leapt off of her bed and excitedly grabbed Jojo’s hand. The two nearly tripped over themselves rushing into the hallway. Rhapsody was there in the arms of an unfamiliar man with a neatly trimmed beard and who (despite looking rather regal) had a terrified glint in his eyes. “Like my new chariot?” Rhapsody asked, reaching up to pat the man on the cheek, causing him to flinch. “This is Gordon Ruthven, I guess. Your grandma said he needs to be more respectful to women, so she told him to do everything I say. Isn’t that right, Bluebeard?” “Y-Yes, Miss von Braun,” Ruthven said, his rich, deep voice quivering with anxiety. Jojo almost burst out laughing; the unbelievably smug look on Rhapsody’s face combined with the unbelievable fear that was all over the face of the serial killer Ruthven was almost too much for him to handle. Perhaps Eve can strike such fear into Jack and Moore when all is said and done. “I think we should go find my mom and Grandma now,” Gabby said in a timid voice, her hand tightly squeezing his. “Well lucky you, your mom is the one who asked me to come get you,” Rhapsody yawned. “So you four follow me. Everyone else is hanging out downstairs.” They all followed behind Rhapsody as Ruthven shakily carried her onwards. He noted Gabby was clinging tightly to him and keeping her distance from Ruthven, something he could hardly blame her for. Even if the man looked like a sad, wet dog now, he was still a murderous misogynist. I won’t let him touch you, he thought as he instinctively pulled her close. Flynn had apparently picked up on Gabby’s discomfort as well because he moved closer to her and materialized his sword in his hand. Jojo glanced towards Hannah to gauge her reaction. If looks could kill, the glare she was giving Ruthven would have made the man drop dead on the spot. Rhapsody guided them all the way down to the foyer. It seemed as though everyone was gathered there. Rex and Mina both waved enthusiastically at them. Piper gave him a friendly grin while Toby squeaked loudly from atop his head. The Quincey brothers nodded politely in his direction, though Vincent’s eyes quickly moved over to Hannah. Marianna and Amon both gave him a smile, Marianna’s more warm and motherly and Amon’s more unfathomable and mysterious. Eve, who was looking very tired as she sipped coffee from the mug Gabby had bought her, gave him the most gentle and compassionate look he had ever seen from the woman. “Everyone’s here,” Jojo muttered in astonishment. Not that he thought they didn’t care, but this was quite a turnout. “We’re all really, really excited for you,” Gabby explained. As they approached Gabby’s family, Eve gave an apologetic smile. “I’m so sorry I kept you waiting so long… I had quite a bit I had to do before this.” She gave a rather stern glance to Ruthven. “I trust you’re behaving yourself, Gordon?” “Y-Yes, m’am,” the man muttered. “Rhiannon will be down in just a minute,” Marianna explained. “She was just preparing herself. She’s trying to prevent an incident like what happened during the first casting.” “G-Good idea!” Hannah said a bit too loudly. “Oh, uh, yeah,” Gabby quietly mumbled beside him. Jojo glanced at the two women curiously, then looked at Flynn, who merely shrugged. Whatever had happened, there was no way that Gabby would keep it from him if it was important. “I’m going to have to ask you to stand back with us, dear,” Eve said to Gabby. “I’ve been told the source of this spell and while I trust Rhiannon and her expertise, the strength of the Old Gods is not something I particularly trust humans with, vampire or no.” With a simple nod, Gabby rushed to her grandmother’s side, her encouraging smile never leaving her face. “I’d better go stand with her. That’s my job, after all,” Flynn said. He paused a second, and his sword disappeared from his hand. He pulled Jojo into a tight hug. “You’ve got this, man.” Jojo’s face burned as the man held him. He gives good hugs, he thought as Flynn released him and headed to stand by Gabby’s side. “I see we’re all here!” Rhiannon exclaimed as she strolled down the stairs, staff in hand and moth familiar perched on her head. Rhiannon walked up to Jojo and grinned confidently. “I’m sure I don’t need to ask you if you’re ready, do I?” He shook his head, excitement welling up inside him. “Not at all.” “Good! Ah, I will warn you, when the spell hits you are likely going to have a rush of memories come over you… This is a cleansing spell from the Old Gods meant to purge magic and uncloud the mind. It’s safe, just be aware that you may have to relieve a lot of memories, pleasant or otherwise.” He nodded in response, and Rhiannon gestured towards the front door. Not wanting to wait a moment longer, he rushed over and stood before it, waiting for his freedom to begin. As Rhiannon stepped forward and held her staff in his direction, Jojo’s eyes found Gabby and Flynn. He smiled at the two, who were excitedly watching him. His smile faded rather quickly as he saw Moore lurking about at the top of the stairs, an unnervingly smug look on his face. Then, without warning, everyone before him disappeared. He didn’t even have time to wonder what happened as he was thrust into memories from his life. He watched in a first-person view as they replayed like a movie in crystal clear clarity. He remembered how at age 16, he and Heinrich had stolen away to the latter’s bedroom one rainy day when his parents were out. He relished the moment he lost his virginity to his first love. He recalled how a few days later, he cried in his sister’s arms, afraid she would hate him for his love for another boy. He was overcome by the joy he’d felt when Sera gently consoled him and promised she would accept him no matter what. He recalled the day Heinrich visited Jojo to tell him he was heading off to war, vowing he would return victorious so they could live the life of their dreams. His heart broke all over again when he recalled the day he was told Heinrich would never come back. Jojo recalled the miserable nights where he’d drowned his sorrows with his father’s liquor, and the fateful night Sera returned home from her journeys and helped pull him out of his anguish. He remembered his turning, feeling the hot, bitter taste of his sister’s blood on his tongue as she fed him during his fever. He revisited the night she brought him over to meet a man who had been watching him from across the bar. Only now, knowing what he didn’t know then, he could see what horrors awaited him in the sickeningly charming smile Jack Fairchild had given him. The memories suddenly increased in speed as though someone was fast-forwarding through his life. He rejoined the coven, he was trapped in the cursed collar once more, and he suffered through months of abuse in only a few seconds. He helped storm the Enigma base in 1945, he was asked to be the best man at Rex’s wedding, and he consoled his friend after Mina’s horrific mistake. Despite reliving everything in what was likely just a few minutes, he remembered even the tiniest details and felt what he’d felt at the time full force. All at once, his mind seemed to stop, and everything played out at a normal speed again. He looked around his surroundings and realized he was walking into a frat house. Inside, a party was raging. He was confused as he realized this was the party he’d attended one night shortly after Dawn and Stella Cullen had an unfortunate encounter with Jack. Jojo had vowed to reassure their friends that they were okay but instead, he’d taken advantage of his moment of freedom and had decided to live it up for one night before returning to the coven. He wondered why the magic of the spell had chosen this memory while his past self walked around and consumed several cans of beer. At one point, he had focused on a rather handsome man. It must have been the alcohol in his system that night, but he’d felt bold and daring and had approached the man to chat him up. Eventually, the two left the party and returned to the man’s dorm room. Jojo realized now how he had mistaken what was simply a young man being extremely intoxicated as signs of interest. When they were in his room and Jojo had made a move to kiss him, the man had somewhat understandably reacted poorly. Jojo felt a burning pain in his ribs when the man had punched him, then heard the bedroom door slam shut. Quite embarrassed, past Jojo chased after the man, trying to explain himself or at least get the man to calm down. The man, not wanting to listen to reason, spat out a homophobic slur before turning to descend the staircase. With horror, Jojo watched as the man missed the step and tumbled down the stairs. He landed with a thud and a sickening crack at the bottom. Past Jojo hurried after him. The way the man’s neck was twisted had told him he had precious little time to save his life, and even in his drunken state Jojo had known there was only one option. Without hesitation, he had bit into the man to begin turning him. “Please, Roarke Higgens, do not die on me…” Roarke, he thought with clarity. I remember his name now… Finding the man he’d turned would perhaps be easier now even if he wasn’t in the safe house he’d left him in. As though the magic was satisfied with giving him this bit of information, his life continued to zoom by. He very briefly relieved recent moments with Gabby and Flynn, meeting them once more and building relationships with them. Watching himself interact with Flynn, he began to feel an odd realization dawning over him. His mind lingered on the hug Flynn had given him right before all of this happened, and he felt the beginning of understanding wash over him. Oh Gabby. Liebling, we both… Flynn, he’s-- The thought was snuffed out as he felt a sort of relief wash over his neck, and he felt as though he had just been freed from being strangled. All at once, he returned to the present. Looking around him, he realized he’d fallen on the floor. Everyone was staring at him, waiting for a reaction, though none looked quite as doe-eyed as Gabby. Even from where he was, he could see how white her knuckles were as she grasped tightly to Eve’s arm. He could only imagine the kind of pain her grandmother was in, but it didn’t seem to bother her judging by the patient smile on her face. He quickly leapt to his feet, his hands going to his neck. For the first time in over a hundred years, he felt his soft, smooth skin. “It… It worked. It worked!” “Thousands of years later and even his whispers prove stronger than any spell a human could craft,” Eve smiled. “I am happy for you, Jojo. Now come, my granddaughter is in quite a state.” He didn’t need to be told twice. He practically sprinted to Gabby, prying her free from Eve’s arm as gently as possible and spun her around. He was free of the looming specter of Jack; the man held no sway over him anymore. Gabby squealed, evidently just as happy as he was. “We did it!” “We certainly did!” Rhiannon exclaimed cheerfully. “Now, it seems my work here is done…” She glanced over to Marianna. “But I think I might stay regardless. Perhaps my time here will be better than my last trip to America.” Marianna smiled brighter than ever. “Perhaps we can do dinner tonight, then?” As plans were being made to celebrate, Jojo got a full range of congratulations. Rex picked him up and squeezed him tight; Rhapsody very quickly drew a picture of him and his friends, handing it over while sneaking a small bag of weed into his pocket; While his sign language was rusty, he believed Piper said, “Congratulations, Jojo! I’m happy for you!” Soon enough, everyone went their separate ways, and Jojo was once more alone with Flynn and Gabby in the foyer. In that moment, everything truly felt right. This was the way it was meant to be. “Gabby, Flynn,” he began, unsure where to start. “I… Thank you both so much. I couldn’t have done this without either of you.” “You don’t have to thank us,” Gabby said quietly, her smile having never left her lips. “This was the right thing to do.” “No kidding. No one should ever be in your situation,” Flynn added. “I…” His eyes welled up with tears. “I want you both to know that I love you. I’ll never be able to thank you both enough.” “You don’t have to thank us, Jojo,” Flynn grinned. “Seriously. Just knowing you’re free from that fucked up blood magic collar is good enough.” Gabby nodded in agreement beside him. “For over a hundred years, I’ve had to live in constant fear of Jack’s abuse… It’s just so… wonderful. Finally, I can live the way I want to, and both of you will be there with me now!” “Aww, how sweet.” Moore had finally crawled out of the shadows he was hiding in, an unpleasant smirk still on his stupid, bearded face. Flynn wasted no time in calling his sword to his hand and moving ahead to block him off. “Sorry Baldy, but you’re not ever touching him again. And if you try, I’ll cut that ugly head of yours off. So why don’t you just fuck right off if you value your life?” “I’ve fucked guys like you in prison, boy,” Moore sneered. “I’m not even a little afraid of you.” “Leave him alone!” Gabby loudly declared. She stepped in front of Flynn protectively. “Keep your mouth shut, orphan. The men are talking here.” If Jojo’s blood had been boiling before, it was on fire now. He pushed in front of Flynn and Gabby and delivered a swift kick with all the force he could muster straight into Moore’s crotch. The man let out a sharp yell as he went flying through the air and crashed to the floor. “Do not ever speak to them like that! Do you understand me, schweinehund?! You have no power over me anymore, and I will fight you with every ounce of my power, so kindly fuck off, Anthony!” To his surprise, Moore started laughing. But as he slowly picked himself up off the floor, Jojo noticed someone else was laughing as well. Even though the laugh sounded like it was coming through a speaker, he’d heard it enough times that he recognized its owner immediately. Whatever just anger he’d felt immediately dissipated as his blood ran cold. “No,” he whispered fearfully. Moore held his phone up. “You were right. He went straight for it. Glad I brought the codpiece.” “I told you he loves diving straight for the cock,” cackled the cruel voice on the other end. “Who is that?” Gabby whispered, her voice squeaking in fright. “Marianna’s brat wants to know who’s speaking,” Moore said. “Right, I’m on speaker. Hello there, Gabby! This is the one and only Jack Fairchild speaking! Sorry I couldn’t make it to your little boyfriend’s big day… But don’t worry, I’ve decided I’m going to stop by so we can all celebrate!” Jack paused to laugh before adding, “It’s about time we met, don’t you think? Especially since you’re playing with my favorite toy now.” “Jojo’s not a toy!” Flynn snapped, stepping forward towards Moore. “And I don’t care who you are, if you come near either of them I’ll cut you in half!” “Oooh, quite a mouth on this one! Wish Amon hadn’t stuck his nose in and convinced mum to go along with that bloody ‘pick who you want to come’ nonsense so we could have had some fun sooner, but we’ll be making up for lost time soon enough!” “Grandma won’t let you,” Gabby whispered. Jojo glanced at her and saw she was visibly trembling and looked absolutely terrified. “She promised. You’re not allowed to come anywhere near him.” Jack went silent for a moment, before finally hissing, “We’ll see about that. Be there by the 30th!” The line went quiet, and Moore put his phone away before turning around. “My work here is done,” Moore called back, “so you can tell your cunt of a grandmother to find a new bloodbag. I’m leaving.” It was deathly silent for a few long seconds before Gabby took a step forward. Jojo heard her take a deep breath and watched as her hands became fists. “You’re an awful human being,” she growled. Jojo watched as slowly, Moore’s hand lifted. Then, to his surprise, the man pulled his hand back down. Gabby huffed with annoyance. Once more, Moore’s hand lifted shakily towards his face. This time, it made its mark, and his fingers dug into the skin around his eye. Before any damage was done, he pulled his arm back to his side. Gabby grunted and stomped her foot, which Moore did as well. “I don’t… What is going on?” “Liebling?” Jojo asked, whirling towards her. “Are you alright?” “Pathetic,” Moore snorted. “But what else can you expect from someone whose parents didn’t even want them?” The man stormed off before any of them had a chance to react, the slamming of a door far in the distance echoing through the house. “I don’t understand…” Gabby mumbled. “Why wouldn’t it work?” “Your power? Perhaps you are hungry?” He hadn’t seen Gabby drink any blood recently, so perhaps that had hindered her effectiveness. “I would have given you a drink if you needed it,” Flynn huffed. “I would have done anything to keep that bastard still so you could have a few cracks at him.” She shook her head. “It’s not that. I still had a connection, but… I don’t know. He just wasn’t doing what I was trying to make him do.” “Ugh,” Jojo groaned as he dropped to his knees and cradled his head in his hands. This was supposed to be one of the most triumphant days of his life yet Jack had found a way to rob him of his happiness, strip away even this small victory and make him feel small. He couldn’t face Jack yet. It was too much, too soon. A warmth rubbed his back. “Grandma won’t let him hurt you. She promised,” Gabby reassured him (or tried to, anyway). “She did,” Jojo muttered, not entirely convinced. Eve seemed far more kind and motherly than she ever had before but when Jack was near, she seemed to always cut him far too much slack. Even after what he did to the Cullen twins—even after their mother and Amon had to stitch them back together while Beatrix shook and sobbed—Eve hadn’t rid the world of Jack. Could this possibly be any different? Flynn knelt down next to him and put a hand on his shoulder. “I promise, I won’t let anything happen to you. I swear on my life.” Gabby nodded. “We’ll stay by you the whole time he’s here.” A small smile cracked on her face. “We’ll be your bodyguards!” And despite the horror that was slowly creeping through him, Jojo dared to hope that things would somehow turn out alright. Even if Jack were to come, he believed it would all work out so long as they were with him. Wordlessly, he pulled the both of them into a hug on the floor, taking solace in their embrace. It would be okay. It had to. ****** Having an excuse to spend all day with Antoinette felt like a dream. Roarke never imagined he’d actually be grateful to Victoria for something, but here he was mentally thanking her continuously. Had she not been confronted by Eve, they wouldn’t be locked in the house together. “I can’t get enough of you,” he murmured into Antoinette’s soft neck before giving her probably the thousandth kiss that afternoon. “And I think you know I feel the same, hun,” she panted. There wasn’t any doubt in his mind this was the case; almost as soon as Morag had dropped them off, Antoinette had pulled him up to his room and completely taken charge. She’d been more intense than he’d seen her before, clearly still frustrated from her argument with Levi, but that had slowly melted away as they’d made love for hours on end. How she had so much stamina while only being mortal boggled his mind, but he could tell she was finally getting exhausted. “You doing ok?” he asked before kissing her once more. She smelled good, especially after several rounds of sex. “Need something to eat?” “Now that you mention it…” she laughed. “Think some fruit might be refreshin’. Does Victoria have enough around you could make me a fruit salad?” She batted her eyelashes at him. “Pretty please?” His stomach flip-flopped. “Can’t say no to that,” he chuckled, giving her another kiss before crawling out of bed. He threw on a shirt and shorts before slipping out of the room and heading down to the kitchen. The house was noisier than usual with chatter, though it was to be expected since everyone was on lockdown now and couldn’t leave the house without permission. This meant, naturally, that there were more people lingering in the kitchen. Matt and Charlene were hanging out by the sink, enthusiastically talking about bands as they often did; Dahlia was cooking a soup of some kind, her peculiar pet snail swiveling its head around from its perch on her shoulder to stare at him; Farrah was rummaging through the fridge; Rose was slumped on the table next to a tub of frozen yogurt mumbling to herself. Since he’d have to wait for Farrah to finish doing whatever she was doing in the fridge so he could grab a variety of fruit, Roarke wandered to the kitchen table, sitting down in a seat adjacent to Rose. “Hey,” he nodded. “‘Ello, puppy,” she mumbled. “Come to make fruit salad, yeh?” “How’d y— Oh, right.” He laughed nervously. “Yeah. Sorry if that was, uh, too loud.” She shook her head. “No, no, no one’s bothering me much, they aren’t.” She sighed before sitting up and using the spoon stuck in the frozen yogurt to scoop out a big chunk. “I’m very s-t-r-e-s-s-e-d, is all.” He quickly turned around and glanced back at the fridge. At this point, Farrah had practically shoved herself halfway inside. If it weren’t for Antoinette, he’d be tempted to check out her butt. Instead, he shifted in his seat to return his attention to Rose. It would probably be several minutes before he could start making food anyway. “What’s got you so stressed?” Rose’s eyes darted nervously back and forth around the kitchen. “I can’t say, I can’t. Too many people. But if you really want to know, I can tell you after we get Antoinette her fruit.” “Is it really that bad?” he asked, cocking an eyebrow. Maybe it was something about Victoria. Now that was gossip he wanted to hear. She rolled her eyes. “It’s not about her, it’s about my power,” she whispered. He felt even more confused. “What about it? Is it bothering you?” A thought struck him and, wincing, he sheepishly inquired, “Are we too loud?” “No, no…” She winced. “Well, yes. Between you and Carlos, it’s a bit hard to handle. It’s why I’m here in the kitchen, eating yogurt out of the tub.” She gestured at the frozen yogurt. “But I mean my vampire power.” He felt completely lost at this point (as well as mildly irritated he was lumped into the same category as Carlos). “Isn’t that what we’re talking about?” “Silly puppy! I was born with psychic powers!” She patted him on the head gently with a look as if this were the most obvious fact in the world. Dahlia set a bowl of soup down on the table in front of Rose. “Rose’s power is real special, isn’t that right?” She glanced over at Roarke, her pet snail waving its eyestalks at him from her shoulder. “Would you like some, Mr. Higgens? It’s a vegetable soup I learned growing up.” Though it smelled appetizing, he wasn’t particularly hungry despite all the energy he had burned just moments ago. “Oh, uh, no thanks.” If reading minds wasn’t Rose’s power, then what was? “I’ll tell you in the privacy of my room, I will,” Rose whispered as Dahlia nodded politely and went back to stirring her soup. He opened his mouth to protest, his reasons being that a very sexy woman was waiting undressed for him in his bed, but maybe it was better to give Antoinette a short break. I guess I could make her fruit salad and deliver it first. I don’t think she’d mind if I left to talk to Rose for a few minutes. With a sigh, he agreed, “Okay, fine.” Rose perked up a bit. “What sorts of fruits does she like?” Roarke paused before admitting in embarrassment, “I don’t actually know.” Rose shook her head. “Tsk, tsk, making me do all the w-o-r-k…” Rose took her hat off and set it down on the table, pressing her index and middle fingers against her temple. She closed her eyes tight, a look of intense concentration on her face. Roarke wanted to ask what she was doing, but he didn’t want to interrupt her. Ignoring his burning curiosity, he sat patiently and waited for her to finish her strange task. A few seconds later, she winced in pain, and a trickle of blood came out her nose. Before Roarke could react, she opened her eyes. “Apples, peaches, kiwis, strawberries, and b-a-n-a-n-a-s.” She gave him a knowing look. “And you need some pineapple, you do.” “But I’m not hungry,” he protested. Rose quickly snatched a nearby napkin and dabbed at her bloody nose. “You heard me, you did! Now get going on that fruit salad!” A moment later, Farrah leaned onto the table next to them. “Making a fruit salad? Need some help?” Roarke blinked, the offer of help completely foreign to him. “Uh… Yeah, sure, I guess.” Farrah whirled back towards the fridge. “Rose, catch the fruit I toss you, right?” Rose nodded excitedly and with a wink, Farrah dove back into the fridge. She began rummaging about, occasionally tossing a fruit over her shoulder which would begin to float through the air and land gently on the table in front of Rose. It would then begin to seemingly peel and cut itself. Baffled, Roarke whispered, “How…?” “Telekinesis, puppy,” Rose giggled as she flipped her hat onto her head. “I’m doing it all with my mind!” “Isn’t that going to make your nose bleed?” “Only if I push myself outside my range, like I did to reach a certain woman in your bedroom,” she teased. “Oh,” he winced sheepishly. So that’s how she knew what fruit to pick. But why would Antoinette want him to eat a pineapple? Leaning in towards Rose, he whispered, “Is there a reason why I’d specifically need a pineapple?” “It makes you taste better,” she whispered back with a snicker. He felt himself blush with embarrassment. Did Antoinette not like how he tasted? Clearing his throat, he called out, “Hey, uh, Farrah? Could you toss us a pineapple, too?” She turned and gave him a knowing smirk. “I’m guessing that one’s not going in the salad, is it?” Dahlia reached between them and placed a pineapple on the table, which was almost immediately skinned and separated into cubes. “Make sure you thank Eric,” Dahlia smiled as a bowl floated past her head, the chunks of pineapple flying into it. “He always insists we keep a few pineapples around.” Roarke snorted. “Bet someone else is glad about that.” “Boy’s been getting those for as long as he’s been here, and I’ve yet to hear about a disappointed lover from him, ” Farrah nodded with a sly smile. “So you can bet your ass a lot of someones are.” “Guess I should take a note from his book, then.” If it worked for Eric, then Roarke would eat all the pineapple he could stomach. He’d welcome anything to make his sex life with Antoinette even better. Rose grabbed the bowl of pineapple off the table and nodded at him. “Let’s head on up to your lady!” Grabbing the fruit salad, Roarke stood up. With Rose right behind him, he made his way back to the second floor. As expected, Antoinette was waiting for him (thankfully snuggled under the covers since he was pretty sure she was still naked). “Hey,” he grinned at her. “I’ve got your fruit thanks to Rose’s help. And Farrah’s.” “I appreciate it,” Antoinette sighed gratefully. “That hungry, huh?” He set the bowl on the covers in front of her. “I’ll be back in a minute, okay? Rose wants to talk to me.” “Fine by me,” she said as she reached out and plucked a chunk of banana from the bowl. “I need to rest a bit anyhow.” He leaned down and gently kissed her on the forehead before leaving the room with Rose. Following her through the second floor hallway and walking away from Antoinette was more difficult than he had thought it would be. Wow, I really am addicted to her. It was almost strange how quickly she’d become an important person in his life—the most important, really. As Roarke had never been to Rose’s room before, he didn’t quite know how far the walk was. When they passed by the staircase, he commented, “I didn’t realize you were on the other end of the hall.” “I wanted a room far, far, far from everyone else, so I could sleep easier,” Rose explained. “Hard to get to sleep if I keep picking up on people’s thoughts, yeh?” Roarke lifted an eyebrow in curiosity. “Yeah, I guess, but why did you pick one so close to Victoria’s room?” The coven’s leader was at the end of this side of the long hallway. Rose paused as they came to a stop in front of what he presumed was the door to her room, her hand lingering on the doorknob. “Back in school, I had a room near her and Teach’s room. He told her to think nice things to help me get to sleep, and so she did it. She’s really not so bad as you think, puppy. She reminds me of my mum, she does. Just a bit shorter.” “Hard to believe that,” he grumbled bitterly. “You’ll see once Teach comes back, you will!” she exclaimed, flinging open her door and revealing her room. It was about as chaotic as he could have expected; clothes were strewn about across the floor and furniture, posters of various stage performers were plastered across the wall (several of which were signed with very affectionate messages), and several mannequin heads adorned with different top hats sat on a dresser in the corner. “I know it’s a bit messy, I know,” she huffed, gesturing to the bed. “Sit, sit, sit! I’ll explain myself while I clean up, I will!” Popping another chunky piece of juicy pineapple into his mouth, Roarke plopped down on Rose’s bed. It was messy, but so was his room. Who was he to judge? Rose’s clothes began flying through the air and folding themselves. “So,” Rose began as she focused on a skirt that was folding over and over, “I got contacted by Mr. Silver this morning, and he had a request. He wants me to use my power on the weirdo you caught.” Roarke blinked. “Why?” “Well…” Rose sighed. “He apparently has a weird gap in his memory, and my power can help fix that.” “What exactly is your power?” he asked, feeling the same confusion from earlier returning. “Hmmm,” she mumbled as she stared intently at her Maddox Hinton T-shirt as it folded, “how to explain… Maybe I could show you?” He shrugged. “Uh, yeah, sure.” All the clothes fell to the floor as Rose darted over and gently put her hands against the side of her head. Pressing her forehead against his, she asked, “You ready, puppy?” Startled by the sudden close contact, Roarke leaned backwards and placed his free hand on Rose’s shoulder, ready to push her away if needed. Was she trying to make a move on him? Feeling mildly panicked, he asked, “Wait, what are we doing?” “We’re going into your head!” she chirped. He stared at her, completely baffled. “Into my head?” “Into your head,” she repeated. “So, are you r-e-a-d-y?” He didn’t particularly feel ready (mainly because he had no idea what was about to happen), but he nodded regardless. “Okay, sure.” “Good!” Rose’s eyes flashed blue—typical of any vampire power—but rather than the flash fading away, the blue light soon grew until it completely obscured his vision. Roarke blinked rapidly, trying to regain his normal vision. “What’s going on?” he shouted out. As though to answer his question, the blinding light faded, showing him a familiar sight he didn’t think he’d ever see again. With a heavy lump in his throat, he looked around the room. It was horribly outdated with its daffodil yellow walls and walnut brown carpeting, both worn by years of use. The walls were decorated with wrinkled and sun-faded pop culture posters: Enter the Dragon, Simon & Garfunkel, American Graffiti, Eagles, The Six Million Dollar Man, and The Doobie Brothers. A photo of a young beautiful Audrey Hepburn, his teenage crush, was taped next to the wooden bed covered in white, navy blue, and forest green striped sheets. Swallowing hard, Roarke’s eyes finally landed on Rose, who silently stood behind him. Somehow finding the strength to speak, he managed to croak out, “How? How is this possible?” “Everyone has a little mental place they retreat to for comfort,” Rose explained, a dreamy smile spreading across her face, “and my power lets me go on in and see what that is by pulling from your thoughts to construct a little world. To keep it simple, simple, simple: Our minds are working together to make this real.” She took a deep breath. “I missed this. The quiet. No voices, no errant thoughts…” I missed it too, he thought, looking around his childhood bedroom again. The last time he’d seen it was before he’d left for college in 1976. “I like it,” Rose said gently, “but it seems so… different. Like a different you.” “I wasn’t the same person I am now,” he agreed. A dark cloud hung over his head as he grumbled, “I wasn’t a vampire.” “Oh, so your happy place is your childhood home, yeh?” Rose chirped. “Sorry, I don’t know, know, know anything. I can’t hear thoughts when I’m in your head!” “Oh.” His feet wandered across the room with a mind of their own, stopping only when he was standing in front of his bed. “Yeah, this is where I grew up.” “N-i-c-e!” she clapped. “I wonder who else is here! Everyone has people real important to them in their happy place! Want to go see?” He slowly turned around to face his friend. He felt like he was swimming through a pond of molasses trying to process the setting he was in. “People?” Rose nodded excitedly. “Anyone who brings you comfort and is important to you hangs out here, they do!” “But… how?” “Your mind doesn’t want your happy place to be barren and lonely, puppy! So the people close to your heart pop in!” “The only one close to me like that is Antoinette,” he pointed out. “Well then why don’t we go see her!” Rose chirped. With a frown, he asked, “How?” Rose smacked her forehead. “Oi, more show, less tell. Come, come, come!” Excitedly, she pulled him towards his bedroom door. They rushed into the hallway and were hit by the smell of oily bacon and sweet, fluffy pancakes. Roarke’s stomach growled with excitement, and he began leading Rose down the stretch of carrot-colored carpet. They passed by a collection of framed photographs on the walls featuring his growth into adulthood and the many vacations he and his family had. Lead by muscle memory, Roarke found his way to the kitchen to see his mom standing over the hot stove cooking bacon in a metal pan and Antoinette cutting up fresh strawberries. “Mom?” he whispered, tears quickly blurring his vision. “Hey, hun!” Antoinette beamed at him. “Hope you’re hungry! Me and your mom were cookin’ up somethin’ nice for you!” “She’s a real nice girl,” his mom chimed in, turning around to smile at him. Raising her eyebrows, she mouthed, “You better not mess this up!” “Your mom seems nice,” Rose leaned in and whispered. “You have her eyes, you do.” “Yeah,” he quietly agreed. “She, um…” He swallowed hard. “She always said I was her twin.” “Your dad should be back any minute! Think he just went on down to the basement real quick,” Antoinette nodded. “I’m real glad to meet your family, hun. I see where you get all your charm from now.” He managed to choke out a laugh, but his throat was so tight, he couldn’t get out a word. Why couldn’t this be reality? He almost regretted letting Rose use her power on him. It hurts too much… “Puppy?” Rose asked, concern creeping into her voice. “Are you a-l-r-i-g-h-t?” He shook his head. How could he be alright when his heart’s desire was playing out right in front of him? When after decades, he was finally seeing his mom again? “Do you want to go? We can go to my head instead.” “Okay,” he whispered, his eyes locked on his mom’s. The warm, loving smile he knew so well never once left her face. His heart ached. I miss her so much… With a slight nod, Rose pulled him into a hug and once more, there was a blinding flash of blue light. When he could see again, his house, his mother, and Antoinette were replaced by what appeared to be the lobby of a theater. “I’m so sorry, puppy. I was so caught up… I wasn’t paying attention,” Rose sniffled. “It’s not your fault,” he mumbled, finally finding his voice. How could it be? She had no idea what his past was like. He looked at the new setting they were in, trying to distract himself. “So, um… Where are we?” “We’re in my head now, we are,” Rose said, gesturing around. “This is a big theater my brother took me to, he did! It was a fun night, lots of great performers, and Rex got me in backstage so I could have some fun with a couple of cute magicians.” She arched her eyebrows suggestively and smirked. Finally, Roarke managed a small smile, shaking his head in amusement. “Damn. You really dig magicians, huh?” “I do, I do, I do,” she nodded enthusiastically. She gestured towards a nearby bench against the wall. “You want to sit for a bit? Maybe talk?” With a small frown, he asked, “Can you handle using your power for that long?” He’d heard others in the coven talk about how weak they’d feel after using their powers for a long period of time and didn’t want Rose to get drained on his account. She nodded. “I’ve had over two hundred years of practice in my own head. This doesn’t take near as much energy as you think, and there’s a whole town outside the theater door with all my favorite places.” She gestured towards the tall front doors as a few people Roarke didn’t recognize began to walk in. “It’s other people’s heads that get me hungry. Lots of energy to stay safe and not hurt them, but the quiet makes up for it, it does!” “If you’re really okay, then yeah, sure.” It would be nice to talk to Rose in a place where no one could eavesdrop, anyway. She cheerfully pulled him over to the mahogany bench and flopped down onto it. “Are you alright? I’m sorry I didn’t… I wasn’t paying close attention, that was my fault.” She took off her hat and stared down at it forlornly. “You miss your parents, yeh?” He shifted his eyes away from Rose, choosing instead to stare at the dark exterior of her hat as he stood awkwardly in front of her. “Yeah,” he answered quietly. “There’s a lot of people I miss. I get it, I do. It hurts seeing them the first time in your memories like that.” “Yeah,” he repeated, nodding slowly in agreement. Rose didn’t know about his past, but it was comforting that she still understood to some degree. “I… I never got to say goodbye to my mum. She vanished one night. So when I first figured out I could do this, it was hard for me to handle since I’d see her lots. But, eventually, I realized it’s comforting that she’ll never truly be gone, because she’ll always live on in here.” He lifted his gaze to look at Rose in surprise. “I hadn’t thought of it that way,” he admitted. “But… I can’t ask you to do this all the time.” Even if it was tempting, it would be unfair of him to. She reached out and took hold of his hand. “You’re my friend, puppy. Helping friends is never, ever a bother, promise. We can do it every day. Give me some practice since Rex isn’t here to do it with me, and I need to stay in top mental shape!” Though he squeezed her hand, he still hesitantly asked, “Are you sure?” She nodded. “Positive. But…” She paused for a second. “Would you… maybe… come with me when I go into Jerrod’s head tomorrow? I know, I know, it’s a big ask, it is…” Roarke sighed heavily and released Rose’s hand, finally sitting down on the bench next to her. He had no desire to be a part of this, but he wanted to be a good friend. And a good friend would go with her. With a resigned sigh, he answered, “Yeah, I’ll go.” Rose definitely seemed to brighten up at this. “Thank you, Roarke. It means a lot, it does.” “I’m going to need a drink after that, though,” he teased with a snort. “Might need a whole round, judging by what I’ve heard about him!” Rose giggled. “Jerrod is a p-e-r-v-e-r-t.” “Oh, great, so it’ll be like going into my own mind,” he snickered, grateful their conversation had turned lighthearted again. “Oooh, now I’m glad I didn’t ask to walk through your memories! Not sure I want to see you going at Antoinette for hours on end!” With heat creeping up the back of his neck, he said, “I don’t think I’d want you to see that either, honestly.” “Good, good, good. I feel like seeing you naked would be like seeing my brother naked. I’m not into the thought at all; I’m not some weirdo.” Rose sighed as she turned and stared off towards the door. “I hope you can meet him someday. My brother, I mean. I think you’d get on well, I do. You both have lots in common! Mostly that you like sex. Oh, he might hit on you, too.” Irritation flared within him, but for Rose’s sake, he fought it back. It wouldn’t be her fault if it happened, so taking his anger out on her wouldn’t be fair. “Great,” he grumbled, clenching his fists. “Can’t wait.” “You know, you might be too blonde for him,” she said, closing her eye with the undilated pupil. “He always did prefer his men with red hair, he did.” He gave her a deadpan stare before sighing. “Okay, so when’s this thing we’re doing tomorrow?” “Think it’s about 11:00 they wanted me in. They’ll come and pick me up, they will. And I know they’ll be okay with you tagging along when I explain myself!” “I guess I can be ready by then.” It gave him enough time to enjoy the morning with Antoinette. Maybe I can make her breakfast. I hope she’s okay with scrambled eggs and toast. His culinary skills weren’t particularly great. “And Miss Macduff will have to give us a ride! Wish I could go in her head, never been in the mind of a lady like her!” “What, an older Scottish woman?” Rose giggled. “Oh, puppy. If only you knew!” He blinked in confusion. “Knew what?” “Oh, I’m not going to tell you! I know by accident, a woman’s allowed to have her s-e-c-r-e-t-s!” Realizing she had a point, he conceded, “Alright, fair enough.” Rose nodded enthusiastically and then flipped her hat back onto her head. “So, since we’re here anyway, want to go see the magic show?” As much as he wanted to get back to Antoinette, he figured it might do her some good to rest a little longer. I really did wear her out. I’ve got to remember she doesn’t have stamina like I do. He stood up and stretched his arms above his head. “Yeah, sure. Why not?” “Well, come on then!” Rose exclaimed, jumping out of her seat, “It’s about to start, it is!” Roarke let Rose grab his hand and enthusiastically drag him through the theater lobby. More people were starting to enter, presumably all to see the show. Normally, something like this wouldn’t interest Roarke much, but a small part of him felt touched that Rose wanted to share a deep, personal interest like this with him. They found seats in the front row and sat down as the theater began to quickly fill up. Rose was nearly bouncing in her seat with excitement, causing Roarke to chuckle with amusement. He wished Antoinette could be with them, but something told him this was a friend moment, something private for the two of them to share. I think Antoinette would be proud of me anyway, he thought to himself. She wanted him to have people he cared about in his life and would no doubt encourage him to spend time with Rose. And he did care about her. In only a few days, they’d become rather close, mostly thanks to Rose’s efforts. Just like with Antoinette, Roarke couldn’t imagine his life without his friend. “I’m glad I’m here with you,” he told her with a smile. Rose grinned back. “I’m glad you’re here too, Roarke.” ****** Survival. That had been Victoria’s goal for the coven when Dracula had been tragically taken from her. It was the one thing that had kept her distracted from her grief as she had ensured the miniscule remains of the coven was safe Rhine City provided the kind of safety she’d sought for years. The coven had been on the run, never staying in one place for too long out of fear that they would be discovered. But, alas, in a city full of crime, they had found a home. It wasn’t the glamorous life she’d grown accustomed to in Europe, but it was safe. Hawthorne Manor, a shell of a gorgeous house, had been abandoned long ago. The city’s citizens barely dared to glance at it as they passed by. It was perfect. And for a time, they were safe. Victoria no longer feared danger. Perhaps it was that sense of safety that resulted in her being neglectful of the coven’s needs, sinking into her grief day after day. But now, once more, their safety was in jeopardy. After Eve’s untimely visit, the coven was confined to the manor for their protection. I will never sacrifice my own, she thought bitterly as she absentmindedly stroked Dracula’s ring, which rested comfortably on her finger. For Eve to ask such a thing of her was outrageous. Hadn’t she taken enough from Victoria already? “My dear,” Dracula said gently, “do you not think it wise to spend time with your coven? We have been up here since the unwelcome visit earlier this day.” “I would prefer to spend my day with you,” she admitted, knowing full well how foolish it sounded. “Victoria,” Dracula replied sternly, “Will there not be time enough for us to be alone together when I am truly returned? Does not the needs of those under your watch take priority in these troubled times?” Quietly, and feeling a tad guilty, she murmured, “They are accustomed to caring for themselves.” There was a long silence before her beloved finally spoke again. “I dared to hope my fears were unfounded, but here they have been confirmed. This is not acceptable.” Victoria tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and whispered, “Did I not warn you that I have not been the leader they deserve?” “My heart could not believe such a thing; you were always far too modest of your capabilities as is.” He paused, before adding with an amused tone, “And there is also that, as of now, I have no heart at all.” She could barely fight back the tiniest of smiles from her face. “Not for long if I have any control over the matter. I am closer than I have ever been before to ensuring your return.” “I do not doubt you in this. Still… I wish for you to use this time prior to my return to become the leader I know you are. We are a team, you and I, and I cannot navigate the strange new world of the 21st century alone. I need you and your coven to be strong that you might teach me once more.” “How are we to be strong when we are held captive in our own home?” She sighed, shifting on her bed so she was instead laying on her back, staring up at the cracked off-white ceiling. “Are we doomed forever to be hiding if only to stay safe from the very woman who wishes your demise once more?” “Does standing strong truly matter if it is only done when it is safe and easy? Is there worth in steeling your resolve against only the safest of foes? My sire is not the most wicked or dangerous foe we have encountered, you know. Think of the Victoria of old, the one who ventured with me for many years and saw astounding events that would frighten a lesser being. What would that Victoria say to you now?” Victoria closed her eyes and imagined the woman she once was stood before her. She could feel the disgust and shame from her former self. “She would be disappointed in what she has become.” “But she would also know that that woman is still inside you. You must simply free her, that you might be as you once were.” “I will once you are by my side again.” She opened her eyes once more and sighed softly. “I am strong with you. It has always been that way, ever since we met.” After all, it was meeting Dracula that gave her the courage and strength to leave everything behind and start anew. “Ah, you overestimate me as always. You were always far stronger than you ever believed.” A gentle knock came upon her door, and Dracula let out a yawn. “My energy wanes, my love. I must rest. I trust that whoever is knocking, you can aid them.” “Of course. Sleep well, my love.” She waited a few seconds to allow him to drift into whatever dreams the ring would allow him to before clearing her throat and standing from her bed, her bare feet placed firmly on the floor as her flowy dark green cotton sundress settled around her legs. “You may enter,” she announced loudly. Slowly, her door creaked open. Standing in the doorway was Nadia, though fear filled Victoria as she saw the front of her clothing drenched in blood and her eye makeup running down her cheeks. “Mother…” she managed to choke out. Victoria immediately rushed to embrace her daughter, worried not about the state of her own clothing. “Nadia, whatever happened?” “I was… ejected,” she coughed. “I, ah… fought it… You know such things… do not agree with us.” “Come inside,” she insisted, pulling her daughter in with her arms still tightly wrapped around her. Her bedroom door was still open, but at the moment, her sole concern was Nadia. “Explain, dear.” “Miss Mathers… She has acquired our family photograph from over a century prior…” Stunned, Victoria released her daughter and stepped back. “I beg your pardon? How, precisely, did she obtain such an artifact?” Nadia shook her head. “She claims that her friend is Amadeus’s son… But such a thing cannot be possible. The gravity between him and my sister was inescapable… He would not willingly betray her, yes?” There was a terrified desperation seeping into her voice; she clearly did not want to believe such a thing could befall Dahlia. Victoria frowned sadly. “It seems we did not understand him as well as we believed.” “No,” came Nadia’s small reply as she stepped back. “No! I cannot believe such a thing! I am not incorrect in such matters, Mother! He would not break Dahlia’s heart!” “Nadia,” she began gently, “We cannot begin to understand the reasoning behind his actions.” She glanced towards her open door and, in hushed tones, warned, “Perhaps it would be wise to lower your voice so as not to upset your sister further, yes?” Quietly, Nadia turned and slowly shut the door. When she whirled back around, fresh tears were in her eyes. “It cannot be so,” she cried. “It simply cannot! He looked at her the way father looked at you, the way Rex, Roland, and Marishka gazed at each other, the way I…” Nadia paused, her lip trembling as she closed her eyes, “The way I once saw Marianna, in better days.” Folding her hands before her, Victoria calmly stated, “People change, my dear.” “We do not!” she shouted. “We are not meant to! We are meant, for eternity, to stand in time!” She reached up and gripped her head in her hands. “If I was mistaken about Amadeus, what else was I wrong about? Did I truly misjudge Miss Mathers as well…?” Seeing her daughter so erratic and unsure of herself worried Victoria greatly. Not wanting another one of her children to suffer emotionally as she had, she rushed towards Nadia once more and gripped her arms. “Breathe, Nadia. Be calm.” “How! How can I be calm, Mother! I was told my coming here would mend things, not worsen them! And yet now the woman I thought would be our ally has rejected me because of what I am!” Victoria frowned as a chill ran through her blood. For what she was? Certainly Nadia couldn’t be foolish enough to put herself in danger. “Forgive me, dear, but I don’t understand.” Nadia shifted her eyes to look away at a mysterious dark stain on the floor—one whose origins had baffled Victoria since she first spotted it. “I could not lie, Mother. I could not try and build an alliance on falsehoods.” Victoria released her daughter’s arms and stepped back feeling aghast at this confession. “Surely you jest?” “I have always been rather poor when it comes to comedy,” Nadia noted miserably. “I did not expect one of her stature to react as she did. Especially as I… I was certain I felt gravity between us. I thought this alliance was meant to be…” A restless ball of panic nestled painfully in her chest. “Nadia,” she began, “you are truly telling me the most powerful woman in the city in which this coven resides is aware of our existence?” “I merely opened her eyes to the truth of the supernatural… I did not mention the coven…” Victoria fought to keep her voice even despite how much she was trembling on the inside. “You do not understand what you have done. Jemima Mathers knows of our existence.” The anxiety within her grew larger, and she began to feel her self-control slipping. “Is it not enough that wicked woman wishes to sacrifice our own to sate her? Must you plummet us further into danger?” She could hear the fear disguised as anger in her voice. “She does not know we are here, she only—“ Nadia froze. Victoria could see the gears turning in her head for a brief moment before she spoke again. “Sacrifice? What? Is that what Marianna’s mother wishes to do?” “Yes,” Victoria sighed, lifting a head to rub her forehead. “We are no longer safe so long as she runs free in the city. And now you have ensured we are in peril!” “No, no, I have not!” Nadia yelped. “We are in danger regardless of what I have done! This dilapidated, ramshackle abode… You think this keeps you safe? The angel could tear this building down with a flick of her wrist, and yet you think Jemima Mathers is a threat?” “The Silverwings can handle her,” she hissed, crossing her arms over her chest. “We know nothing of this Jemima Mathers. She has powerful allies, Nadia. She could expose and ruin us. Do you truly believe she will let this truth go?” “You truly fear this mortal?” Nadia scoffed, her attitude beginning to shift from panic to indignation. “Mother, please do not jest. Since when have you had reason to tremble before one such as her?” Victoria had never fought with either of her daughters before; deep inside, beneath all of the fear and the anger, she felt hurt and confused. Why couldn’t Nadia understand? She knew arguing was pointless and wouldn’t solve anything, yet she continued to lash out, an action she knew deep down she would regret. “How foolish I am to possibly expect you to comprehend what this coven has been through while you were hiding away. You did not witness countless towns and cities drive us away out of fear of what we are.” She waved her hand before her. “Because of you, we may have to leave again should we find the whole of Rhine City on our very doorstep.” Her daughter gave her a look of complete and utter disdain. “You helped scour the Confederacy and wipe out the Klan while hunting Lovelace! You outwitted Koschei the Deathless and lured him into imprisonment! You outraced Davy Jones on a ship with a broken mast for the sake of the sailors! And above all, you faced down the worshippers of Darke, all to protect me as an infant. And yet, you tremble at the thought of mortal mobs? This is what brings you fear?” Nadia shook her head in disgust. “What has become of you, mother? This is not who you are. You are not one to hide from danger. You are one to confront the danger and throttle it!” “Do you not think I am aware of such?” Victoria shouted, blinking back tears of frustration. The ball of stress from earlier had mutated and now presented itself as a raging storm of unbridled emotion. “I am alone in leading a coven that is a mere fraction of what we once were. Alone!” She spun on the balls of her feet, forcing her daughter to view her back while she rapidly blinked back tears. “I am without your father, without those who stood by my side and fought with me, and without my former power. So pardon me if I am afraid of several thousand mortals and the threat they possess over our safety.” Nadia’s voice softened, if only slightly. “You are… You are so much, even without Father. Do you not know this? And do you not know there are many who would fight with you gladly?” Victoria took a breath, willing her voice to be steady when she spoke next. “I am aware. The Silverwings have vowed to protect us, yet their limited resources are strained in keeping us safe from that wretched woman. We, perhaps, could have survived despite her schemes had you not exposed us to the most powerful woman in the city.” “I trusted her! I was certain… I could not have predicted this…” She spun around once more, the edges of her eyes wet, and faced her daughter. “Nadia, she is not Marianna.” Her daughter’s entire body stiffened as if she’d just been slapped. “You… think I do not know this? That I am unaware? I have spent over a century making peace with the fact that I will never have what I had with her ever again.” She slammed her fist angrily against her chest. “There is a void in my heart where she once was, but if I must use what I did to win her hand to gain an advantage, I will! I will do whatever it takes to save Father, because… because someone has to!” With a scoff, Victoria coldly replied, “So then you’ll put the coven’s safety at risk once more while you pursue a woman.” As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted it. What kind of a mother would say such a thing to their own child? Tears welled up in her daughter’s eyes as they burned with anger. “This coven’s safety was at risk long before I arrived. In my grief, I isolated myself as I knew I would help no one, but in your grief you have taken these vampires in and given them nothing! Do not lecture me about safety, for you know not the first thing about it!” Perhaps much of her anger came from the guilt deep down, the same guilt that burrowed its way out of the prison she’d locked it in when her beloved had pointed out the very same things (albeit in a much kinder way). “I know enough to know that we may no longer be safe to stay here,” she shot back. “Finally, we find a home, a place to safely exist, and we may have to leave it.” “If this is what amounts to safety in your eyes, you were doomed from the start. You exist, yes, that is true... But you are not living. If truly you were the woman who raised me, you would be rallying those around you to strike back while you still have a chance. But it is far easier to curl up in your room and tell Father it will somehow work itself out, yes?” She knew beneath the rage emanating from her that Nadia was correct, but she was not in the correct headspace to acknowledge that and de-escalate their fighting. Instead, gesturing wildly at the door, she growled, “Get out.” “Oh, you do not need to tell me twice,” Nadia snapped as she whirled around and flung the door open. “I have long enough suffered from my own sadness; I will not wallow in your fucking misery as well!” As she stormed out, she slammed the door with great force behind her, causing the walls to shake and the windows to rattle. Alone in her room, Victoria stood silently with her fists clenched tightly at her side. She took a few moments to process what precisely occurred, starting from the second Nadia entered her room to the very end when Victoria had snapped. The anger was gone, and now she understood she was very much in the wrong regardless of the mistake her daughter had made. The full weight of their argument and the reality that she had, in fact, failed not only her coven but her own family hit her full force. She stepped backwards until she felt the edge of her bed bump against the back of her legs. “What have I done?” she whispered before sitting down and letting loose a terrified sob. ****** Thunk. Thunk. Thunk. Usually, the sound of darts piercing the wretched visage of former President and all-around evil human being Ronald Reagan was enough to fill Eric with at least a little bit of joy, but not today. The tattered picture fluttered off of his dartboard as the last dart hit, coming to rest on the floor next to a trash can brimming with similarly tattered pictures. He threw himself back on his bed and stared up at the cracked white ceiling. He missed Aiden terribly; even thinking about him was making his heart ache. But he was scared, even if he knew he shouldn’t be. Aiden was not happy about the fact that he’d slept with his friend a few years back, which was understandable. But why did it have to matter? Am I going to have to tell him every time we meet someone I’ve slept with? he thought, his anxiety rising again. Still, his stubborn resolve was waning due to the agonizing ache within. How long would he have to go without looking at the man, without holding him in his arms, and without kissing him? The yearning was absolutely excruciating. But was the agony really enough to trump decades of fear? What would my friends say… he thought. If Astarte would say to grow up and go fuck him, which was definitely not the right approach. Mimi would be far more gentle and try to ameliorate his fears like she always did. Sakura would tell him to drink his problems away, and Yuriko would chastise her and offer to bring him to church (which was not high on the list of places he’d like to go right now). Prim had already given him a talk after she hung out with Aiden, letting Eric know he needed to open up and let him in if this was going to work. I wish I had some close male friends to get advice from, he sighed as he twisted his head to stare up at the framed poster for Purple Rain that hung above his bed. “Well, Prince?” he asked. “What would you do?” As expected, Prince was silent. With an exasperated sigh, he turned towards his desk, his eyes fixating on a photo taken long ago on a boardwalk as he celebrated three years together with a man he had loved. “Henry…” Eric muttered sadly. He’d have to tell Aiden about Henry—his first serious relationship with another man—if he really wanted to salvage their relationship, and he wasn’t particularly keen on revisiting that period of his life. There were some things that hurt too much even for him to say, some wounds that ached no matter how much time passed. Then again, if he didn’t open up, he would lose Aiden, and that thought was so intensely horrifying he involuntarily found himself pulling his knees up to his chest in fear. What the fuck do I do? he panicked. He didn’t get much of a chance to dwell on that thought as there was a knock on the door. “Who is it?” he called out sadly. A voice from the other side answered, “Uh, hey, it’s Roarke.” “Uh, hey.” He was the last person Eric had expected to be knocking on his door. “What’s… going on?” “Uh, well… Rose mentioned you seem like something’s bothering you, so I wanted to check and see if you’re doing okay, I guess.” “Uh…” He paused and considered asking Roarke for advice. He’d only just started talking to Roarke after about eighteen years of polite waves here and there, but on the other hand Roarke had just gotten into a stable and healthy relationship despite his womanizing past. Maybe he’s the male perspective I need? Eric pondered uncertainly before sighing and replying, “I’m honestly not okay at all.” “Oh.” There was a few seconds of silence before Roarke asked, “Do you, uh, want to talk about it?” “I think so, yeah. Uh, you can come in.” The door slowly opened, and Roarke walked in looking rather sheepish. This was probably out of his comfort zone considering his lone wolf habits for the past two decades. He gently closed the door behind him and rubbed the back of his head. “So, uh, what’s going on?” Eric took a deep breath. “Aiden and I are having a fight. It turns out I slept with a friend of his a few years ago, and I didn’t tell him even though I recognized her.” Roarke’s eyebrows lifted. “Oh.” “And… maybe I should have told him. But why make our nice night together awkward? And why does he need to know, anyway?” He could feel the frustration rising up again. “I don’t… I honestly don’t know. It’s so stupid, but I’m just… reminded of painful things from when I was a mortal.” Eric turned his gaze back towards the picture of Henry. “I'm letting the memory of someone long gone hold me back from being happy. Maybe I feel like I don’t deserve to be happy. It’s just so hard to talk about it. It’s so hard to just open up when I’ve spent thirty years burying these feelings in meaningless sex.” He shook his head and sighed. “I'm sorry, Roarke. I'm sure nothing I said makes any sense to you.” With a nervous chuckle, Roarke admitted, “No, that makes perfect sense actually.” Eric shot him an incredulous look. “Really?” “Yeah, uh…” He rubbed the back of his head again which Eric had gathered was a tell when the man was nervous. “I mean, I kinda just went through the same thing with Antoinette. Well, I mean, not exactly, but similar. You know, painful past and all that.” With a sigh, Eric asked, “I guess… Do you have any advice?” “I don’t know if I’m the right person to ask for advice, honestly.” Roarke moved further into Eric’s room, grabbing the wooden chair by his desk and sitting down in it. “I don’t think I would’ve told Antoinette anything if she hadn’t been so insistent and patient with me. But, I don’t know, maybe that’s what you have to do. As much as it sucks, if Aiden’s who you want to be with, you’re going to have to tell him.” It was pretty obvious advice, truth be told, but he’d been ignoring the obvious for a long time. “You’re right,” Eric admitted, “and I think you’re the right person to ask. I guess I needed to hear this from someone who really knows what I’m feeling.” Roarke shifted in his seat, and Eric knew he was going to rub his head again before he even lifted his arm. “It’s kind of nice to not be completely alone in this. I didn’t know there was anyone who I could relate to here.” “I know, right?” Eric laughed. “We were all wrong about you, Roarke. You’re a good guy.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone, staring down at his last text to Aiden. “You know, I have a succubus friend who’s going to kill me now for not introducing you to her.” Roarke’s mouth dropped as he exclaimed, “You know a real life succubus?” “I do,” Eric said as he once more took a deep breath. “I should probably see how she’s doing… but first things first…” He quickly typed out, “Sweetie, are you busy? I want to come apologize in person. And to tell you the truth.” He stared at it on his screen for a moment, hands trembling, before he finally hit send. He held his breath while he waited. A full minute ticked by before Aiden read the message. When his response came through a minute later, Eric’s heart sank. “I don’t know if that’s a good idea.” “Why?” he frantically replied. Waiting for an answer was increasingly difficult. Why wasn’t this a good idea? Did he not want an apology? Did he want to break up already? I deserve it. I brought this on myself. “I’m not ready for that,” finally popped up. This answered nothing and only caused more confusion. Eric was shaking pretty badly as he typed out his next message. “I’m not ready either. I’m never going to be ready to talk about this. But you deserve to know why I snapped at you.” He’d almost forgotten Roarke was still in his room until the man spoke up. “Is it going okay?” “Not… Not really,” he choked out. “S-Sorry, I’m not trying to ignore you. I’m texting Aiden, and I don’t know if he’ll see me.” He could feel the tears welling up in his eyes. “I fucked up. I really fucked up here.” “Oh. Shit, I’m sorry, man. Is he, uh, mad at you?” “I wish. I wish he was. I’d rather him be mad than upset like this. He’s not even ready to see me,” Eric stammered. A beat of silence passed before Roarke said, “I’m not really the kind of guy to pry, but I think this might help figure out what to do here. The last time you two talked, what did you say?” “I… Well… I told him it wasn’t his business who I slept with, and that I understood if he needed space… But it was over text, and I know I sounded pissier than I meant to…” Roarke shifted in his seat once more. “Okay, so, I guess… I don’t know, maybe put yourself in his shoes? If he said that stuff to you, how would you feel?” “Like shit. And I probably wouldn’t want to see me either.” It was finally hitting him how much of an asshole he’d been when he really could have tried to communicate rather than get defensive. That’s when he heard his phone ding. Surprised, he looked down at the screen and saw Aiden had finally responded. “OK.” “He said ok!” Eric yelped, startling Roarke by nearly flinging his phone as he leapt off his bed. “I can go see him!” Then he remembered Victoria’s decree from earlier in the day. “Shit. We’re under house arrest.” “What if he came here?” “I’m not sure the Silverwings would let him pass. Plus, I can’t make him put in all that legwork for my fuckup.” He paused. “Hold on. Do you mind if I get changed real quick? I have a plan.” “Uh, yeah, sure. I’ll just wait outside.” Roarke stood up and left the room, closing the door behind him. Eric quickly undressed and dove into his closet, pulling out his Purple Rain T-shirt and a pair of purple gym shorts. “The perfect outfit for a mad dash through the Rhine City suburbs,” he muttered as he quickly redressed. He grabbed a small backpack as well, tossing in his photo album, his MP3 player, and a thermos of blood Prim had brought him earlier. He took a long, hard look at the photo of him and Henry before letting out a sigh and tossing it in the bag too. He peeked his head out the door when his bag was packed and he was decent again. “Roarke, I’m done,” he whispered conspiratorially. “Okay,” Roarke whispered back. Then, with a puzzled expression, he asked, “Are we supposed to be whispering?” “Yes,” Eric whispered. “I don’t want anyone hearing.” “Oh, okay. So, wait, am I coming back in?” “Yes, come on!” Eric waved Roarke hurriedly into the room, shutting the door behind him. “Okay. Okay! I have a plan to get out of here, but I might need some help. Are you in?” “Uh…” Roarke hesitated for a moment, but Eric saw that he had mentally agreed seconds before he shrugged. “Yeah, alright. What do you need me to do?” Eric held out his hands excitedly. “Alright, so here’s my idea. Get Antoinette since she’s a Silverwing and have her strike up conversation with a couple of the Dracula Guard outside. Then get Rose so you two can distract the others with one of her magic tricks. While all of their attention is occupied, I can have Prim use an illusion to render me invisible so that I can sneak past everyone! It’s absolutely foolpr—” The sound of shouting and a door slamming from down the hall cut off his train of thought. “What was that?” “Sounds like someone’s mad.” Eric listened carefully as someone stormed down the hall, down the stairs, and out of the house. This was soon followed by shouting and yelling from outside. Dashing over to his window and throwing the curtains open, he saw several Silverwings running across the yard. “Ok, scratch all that. I think the Silverwings are busy with whatever that commotion was.” He turned to Roarke and gave him a grateful smile. “Thank you for listening to me whine, Roarke. You’re… You’re a real friend. If I can fix things, I’m finding some way for us to go on a double date with our partners. I owe you that much at least.” “Hey, I would be down for that.” Finally cracking a grin, he added, “Go get your guy. You’ve got this.” With a thumbs up, Eric quickly slid open his window and dove out, gracefully rolling onto the ground below despite jumping from the second story. This was not the first time he’d snuck out a window like this, but it was definitely the first time he was doing it for something so important. He darted across the lawn, casting a sidelong glance towards where the Silverwings had run off to. It looked like several of them were chasing after Nadia, who was either ignoring them or pinning them in place with her gravity magic. Jesus, who was stupid enough to piss her off? he pondered as he made it to the chain link fence surrounding the property. He easily scaled the fence and leapt down the other side, then he was off like a rocket sprinting away towards Aiden’s house. He figured he could make it in about nine or ten minutes at the speed he was going. Though he was blessed with vampiric strength and stamina, moping around the house like he had been the past few days wouldn’t do him any favors when it came to running through the city. It also didn’t help he hadn’t actually drank blood in a few hours and was almost running on fumes at this point. Thank God I remembered that thermos, he thought as he sprinted as fast as his body would allow him. As he neared Aiden’s home he could definitely feel the burn. He didn’t care, though; Aiden was worth it. He shakily made his way up to the front door, panting and sweating. After a moment’s hesitation, he knocked. Inside, he could hear what sounded like a television. There was a soft murmur of someone speaking, but he couldn’t quite make out what was being said. About ten seconds later, the front door swung open, and Aiden stood in the doorway. The man was dressed in a faded navy blue t-shirt and a pair of worn black jeans that fit his usual style to a T. There was a flash of pain on Aiden’s face before he settled into a blank stare. “Hi,” he said flatly. “H-Hi, sweetie,” Eric gasped, trying to catch his breath. He wanted so badly to take Aiden into his arms and kiss him, but he had to work things out first. “S-Sorry. I ran. We’re kind of… banned from leaving the house right now. And, uh, I… forgot to… eat. So I’m… exhausted.” Aiden’s eyebrows shot upwards in surprise. “You’re… banned from leaving?” “Yes… The whole c-coven is…” Eric paused and took a deep breath, focusing whatever was left of his energy to clear away the fatigue from running. It took a moment but the last of his healing kicked in, and a wave of relief washed over him. With a satisfied sigh, he continued, “Victoria says it has something to do with the angel who’s after us. But I had to come see you.” “You shouldn’t have left,” Aiden mumbled. “You’re going to get in trouble.” “I’d rather Victoria be mad at me than you be mad at me.” Aiden looked surprised. “I’m not mad at you.” “W-Well,” he stammered, this turn of events completely throwing him for a loop, “why not?” Aiden’s surprise turned into confusion. “Do you want me to be mad at you?” “Yes!” Eric exclaimed. “You should be! I’m a fucking idiot, and I’m sabotaging my own happiness again because I can’t move on after thirty years. You should want to smack me!” The poor man looked even more confused. The way he stared at Eric, he seemed to be at a loss for words. “Aiden?” called out a voice from inside. “Who’s at the door?” Eric watched as his boyfriend’s face turned pale. He looked both stressed and panicked at the same time. “Uh… M-My…” “His boyfriend?” Eric nervously shouted back, cursing himself internally for phrasing it like a question. I’m not making a good first impression here. The unknown voice exclaimed, “What?” Aiden looked petrified as an older woman appeared behind him seconds later looking very curious. “You didn’t tell me you had a boyfriend,” she whispered. Immediately, he could tell the woman was Aiden’s mom. Her brown eyes were nearly identical to the man’s. Despite seeming to be sweet and harmless, Eric felt almost as anxious as Aiden likely was. He hadn’t actually introduced himself to anyone’s parents in decades, but now it seemed he had no choice. “Hello,” Eric waved nervously. “We’ve only really been together for a little while, so that might be why.” Aiden’s mother gave him a once-over before giving him a small shy smile that looked exactly like Aiden’s. “Well, it’s very nice to meet you.” Aiden blinked in surprise and turned around to face his mom. “It is?” Eric felt at least a little relieved. “It’s nice to meet you, too. I’m sorry I didn’t dress a little nicer,” he said, gesturing down at himself. “I didn’t know I’d be meeting you today.” With a raspy laugh, Aiden’s mother joked, “Have you looked at me?” Laughing in spite of himself, Eric said, “My name’s Eric, by the way. Sorry, probably should have introduced myself first. I haven’t dated anyone in a long while, and I’m trying to relearn how to go about things.” “It’s very nice to meet you, Eric.” Her eyes shifted to Aiden, who was still staring at her in bewilderment. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner you were dating? You don’t have to hide that from me, you know.” “I… I don’t?” Aiden stammered. “Of course not. As long as you’re happy, I’m happy.” She placed a thin, bony hand on his shoulder and squeezed it. “Do you two have a date planned?” Aiden turned his head to glance at Eric sheepishly. “Um, well, not exactly.” “I, er, actually came over to… explain something,” Eric admitted. “And apologize. I was a jerk the last time we spent time together.” While Aiden stared at the ground with uncertainty, his mom looked surprised. “Oh, I see. I’m sorry I interrupted.” She squeezed her son’s shoulder one more time and glanced at Eric, mouthing, “Good luck!” She gave him a quick smile before making her way back inside. An awkward silence passed between the two as they were alone once more standing at the doorway. Eric decided to break it. Shifting from one foot to the next, he quietly said, “Your mom is nice.” “Yeah,” Aiden repeated with a whisper. “But I’m not here to compliment your mom,” Eric sighed. “I’m here because I want—I need—to be honest with you. And as hard as it was to come clean to you about how when I was mortal, I was dying of AIDS… This is harder. I haven’t talked about this in thirty years. Not with my friends, not with my parents, not even with Prim.” Aiden hesitantly glanced back inside before mumbling, “I don’t think you should do this here.” “Is there a place we can talk?” He visibly hesitated, his eyes still focused on what Eric guessed was his mom. Eventually, he called out, “Hey, Mom? We’re going to be right outside. Call me if you need me, okay? Eric could hear Aiden’s mom reply, “Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine as long as you don’t go too far.” “I promise, Mom. Love you.” He turned back to Eric with a small sigh. “Is the front lawn okay?” “That’s perfectly fine,” Eric replied, glancing up at the sky. He could feel the kind of moisture in the air that usually meant a storm was on the way, but there was barely a cloud to be seen. If rain was coming, it wouldn’t be for awhile. “Okay.” Aiden crossed the threshold between inside and outside and closed the front door behind him. Eric followed Aiden’s lead to the grass, which was just a foot away from the door, and sat down in the middle of the lawn with him. It was soft despite the summer heat and looked like it had been recently mowed judging by how small the blades of grass were. Aiden sat cross-legged with his arms resting on his legs. “I didn’t think she’d react like that,” he noted quietly. “How come?” Eric asked. “She’s always afraid she’s going to lose me. I guess… I don’t know. I thought finding out I have a boyfriend would make her worried it was going to happen.” He nodded. “Well… I’m glad she’s okay with it. And I’m glad you’re still calling me your boyfriend.” He stared down at the grass. “I don’t even know how to begin here.” “I don’t know. Start from the beginning?” Aiden offered. “God, if only it were that easy,” Eric groaned. He wanted to get this out, get it off his chest, but it was agonizing. Frustrated, he reached into his backpack and pulled out the picture of him and Henry and tossed it on the ground between them. Aiden slowly picked up the photograph, examining the two of them. Even now, Eric thought Henry looked fine in a tank top, with his neatly trimmed mustache and feathery blonde haircut that would be considered outdated in the current year. He, on the other hand, looked like an absolute fool with his thick, dark sunglasses and a shaggy mullet. Glancing at Eric, Aiden asked, “Is he an ex-boyfriend?” “He’s the ex-boyfriend,” Eric explained. “He was the first man I ever had a serious, long-term relationship with. He was also the last one.” “Oh.” “Henry Duke was his name. I met him at a party when I was twenty. This was a little while after I’d come out to my family and all, and Prim brought me to this get together for queer people and, well… we hit it off. He was this handsome, brooding guy with this intense energy, and I liked that a lot. I liked how he just took charge, took control… It felt freeing. For a while, anyway. “Henry had a lot of baggage. He had a rough childhood. His father was abusive and homophobic, his mother took him and left… That sort of thing. He had a history of getting into trouble, and… he did drugs. Lots of them. I tried to ignore it for a long while, but finding needles lying around his room when I woke up with him was… it wasn’t fun.” He was really surprised how easy this was all coming out now, just pouring out of him. Aiden was quiet while he listened, the photograph still in his hand, but he nodded along politely. For the first time ever, it was difficult to read his blank expression. “That picture there, that was from our three year anniversary.” He glanced at the picture again and let out a small laugh. “God, I look so stupid. I don’t know why I ever thought a mullet looked good on me. When I finally got rid of it, I told Prim to bash me upside the head with a shovel if I ever thought of growing my hair out like that again.” “I don’t think you look that bad.” Eric blushed in spite of himself. “Well… Thank you.” Finally, Aiden gave him a glimpse of a smile. “I think I like you better without a mullet, though.” “Well, if that’s the case, I’m very glad I cut my hair before being stuck like this.” The pain of recounting his life was dulled a bit from seeing Aiden’s smile, but he knew the worst part of the story was still yet to come. “Anyway… The reason I keep that picture, despite my stupid haircut, is because that day was the last time we were genuinely, truly happy together. “He was spiraling hard with the drug abuse, and he was starting to get more violent and paranoid with me. He’d demand to know where I was going, he’d pin me to walls, he’d throw things at me, and then he’d collapse to the floor sobbing and begging me to forgive him. I didn’t… I was too afraid to leave him. I was clinging to all those happy memories I had with him because I’d never loved anyone like him before, and I didn’t think I’d be able to ever again. “But when he broke that news to me, about… about how he was HIV positive, whatever happy memories I was clinging to were gone. He cried and he begged, but I left that same day. Grabbed all my stuff, went home, and cried in the car in my parent’s driveway for an hour before breaking the news. I thought for sure my life was going to end soon. “But then I met Mimi, and, well…” He gestured towards himself. “I became what I am today. But that’s not the end, because if it was, this wouldn’t be so hard. Henry’s mom called me, asked me to come see him in the hospital. He was at death’s door; apparently he’d gone off the deep end after I left. I went in, fully expecting to rub it in his face how I was better now that I wasn’t dealing with his abuse and his problems. “But when I went in, he was nothing but happy to see me. I told him about the vampirism and he said he was glad of the two of us, it was me who was living forever. He hoped I’d be able to be happy. “I was so angry. I wanted so badly to hate him for everything, but I just couldn’t! And then, he asked me to sing to him one last time. He always said I had the voice of an angel, and I used to sing to him while we were in bed together to help him sleep… So he asked me to sing him this new song he’d heard on the radio, ‘Sweet Child O’ Mine.’ And so I sang it to him, and he smiled gently and closed his eyes. He never opened them again.” He could feel the tears burning his eyes, and he could see his glasses fogging up. “That stupid bastard just had to break my heart one more time, didn’t he? Well, I never wanted that to happen again. So for the thirty years after that, I just closed myself off. I just fooled around and tried to forget about even imagining I could ever be happy again. Because despite everything that happened, I don’t think he was right. I didn’t deserve to be alive over him, and I didn’t deserve to be happy. I was just lucky.” Aiden was completely silent. Eric’s vision was too blurred to be able to see him, so he had no inkling as to what he was thinking or how he felt. The quiet soon became too much, and he broke down completely. “I’m sorry, Aiden,” he sobbed, “I just—I’m—I can’t—“ He felt a warmth on his hand as his boyfriend wrapped his fingers around it. “I’m sorry you had to go through that,” Aiden finally said. “I’m sorry too,” he sniffled. There was so much he wanted to say, but he was too emotional to put the words together. The fact he was able to even tell Aiden about Henry was astounding. A peaceful, comfortable silence fell between them as they sat together with Aiden’s hand holding his. His boyfriend’s simple, gentle touch was exactly what he needed. It wasn’t long until the tears stopped, and he could feel that ray of hope breaking through his insecurities. “I haven’t wanted to make something work like this in so long,” Eric said quietly, “and I genuinely have never felt like this before. I’m so sorry I had a… knee-jerk reaction. I promise, I’ll be more honest about… you know, if you meet someone I’ve hooked up with.” He expected a small smile or Aiden’s signature “okay," but instead, the man withdrew his hand and lowered his head. Even without his power, he would have picked up that something was wrong. He leaned in close. “Talk to me, sweetie. What’s wrong?” “It’s not going to work,” he mumbled miserably. “What? Us? Why wouldn’t it?” Aiden picked at the grass, pulling the blades out and tossing them aside. “Because I can’t… I’m not good enough.” “I risked getting tackled by Silverwings, kidnapped by vampire killers and, worst of all, pissing off Victoria. I wouldn’t do that for someone who’s not good enough.” “But what happens when… I can’t…” He pulled out another stalk of grass and twirled it between his thumb and his forefinger. “I’m not ready for… you know…” “Sweetie. I’m 55 years old. And trust me when I say I’ve done that enough to last me another 55.” He reached out, gently put a hand on Aiden’s cheek, and turned his face so the man was looking him in the eyes. “I’m fine with a more chaste romance, I promise. Being with you means more to me than any amount of sex in the world.” “But what if I’m never ready?” he asked, sounding choked up. He gave him a gentle smile. “Then that’s the way it is. I won’t love you any less.” “Are you sure?” “More sure than I’ve been about anything in a long time.” “I just… I don’t want you to… settle, I guess. I know you are used to… being more active. And I don’t know if or when I’ll ever be ready.” Eric shook his head. “The way I feel about you… It’s not settling. I can tell you are everything I want.” Aiden looked surprised and stopped playing with the blade of grass. “But what if you’re wrong?” “I don’t think I am. But,” he smirked, “I know a way to be sure, right now.” Looking apprehensive, he asked, “How?” Eric leaned in close, his confidence starting to return to him in full force as he stopped inches from Aiden’s face. “Kiss me.” Aiden closed the very short distance between them and pressed his lips to Eric’s. Just like that, everything was right between them again. Eric ran his hands through Aiden’s soft dark hair, his skin tingling by the agonizingly wonderful electricity he always experienced whenever the two touched. The softest of satisfied moans escaped from Aiden’s lips as they continued to kiss, igniting Eric with an intense passion he hadn’t felt in a long time. It’s too soon to say I love you, isn’t it? he thought as he finally pulled away and looked Aiden in the eyes. You know what? Fuck it. “Aiden, I—“ He was cut off by a loud crack of thunder in the distance. Shit, the storm’s here already? “Oh, I guess it’s going to rain,” Aiden said, looking disappointed (and startled) by the approaching storm. “Yeah…” Eric glanced towards Aiden’s house, yet another brilliant idea forming in his head. “Do you think your mom would want me walking home in this? It’s supposed to rain all night, you know.” Aiden seemed to catch on, the shy smile Eric knew and loved so much creeping across the man’s face. “I don’t think she’d mind.” “I’ll sleep on the couch if I have to. I’ll even make you two breakfast.” “She’d probably appreciate that. She really seems to like you.” “Seems like today was a day for overcoming all sorts of hurdles in this relationship,” Eric laughed. “Maybe you can return the favor tomorrow. I have an old friend I want to call, someone really important.” Nervously, Aiden’s mouth opened, and Eric knew he wanted to ask if it was a “friend”. His boyfriend must have thought better of it as he instead simply nodded. Smiling with understanding, Eric stood up and held out his hand. “We can worry about that later, though. Let’s get inside before we get all wet… It would give me an excuse to let you take my shirt off, though.” The poor man’s face turned as red as ripe strawberry and nodded his head once more. “Y-Yeah, okay.” The two stood up, stretched their legs, and made the short journey to the front door. “Oh, um, you can come inside,” Aiden said, thankfully remembering the rule about invitations. Another crack of thunder rattled the house as they walked in. Aiden’s mom was sitting on a worn, old beige couch watching television. She turned around and smiled when she saw them enter. “Did everything go okay?” “I sure think so,” Eric replied. “Um, Mom?” Aiden interrupted. ”Eric walked here and, um, a storm is coming really fast. Would it be okay if he waited here until it stops raining?” “Of course. Stay as long as you’d like.” His mom gave another dazzling smile. “You’re really too kind,” Eric said, gently taking hold of Aiden’s hand again. “I hate to impose, I just don’t want Aiden to worry about me getting sick right after we patched things up.” Shifting nervously beside him, Aiden asked, “Would it be okay if he stayed in my room?” With a small, tired laugh, his mom answered, “Sweetheart, you’re an adult. You don’t need to ask for my permission.” Then, with a sigh, she added, “You’re growing up so fast…” Eric smiled. Aiden’s mom reminded him a lot of his own, just a bit more… frazzled? Tired? He was having a hard time getting a good read. Guess I’m running out of juice, he thought, shifting his backpack slightly so he could hear the enticing slosh of his blood-filled thermos. “I’ll be back down to make dinner and help you get ready for bed,” Aiden promised. His mom shook her head. “Don’t worry about me. I’ll manage.” With wide, surprised eyes, he stammered, “Are… Are you sure, Mom?” “Yes, I’ll be fine. Don’t let me ruin your night.” “Okay… Um, thanks, Mom.” Aiden gave her a small wave before locking the front door. He led Eric up a small set of carpet-covered stairs that looked about as old as the couch. The second floor was modestly small with four rooms, two on either side of the hallway. Aiden’s, Eric quickly discovered, was the last door on the left. When they walked in, he was mildly surprised to find it was quite simple with bare white walls, a messy bed with dark blue sheets atop it, a stained wooden dresser, a closet, and a gray wicker hamper. “She really doesn’t want my help?” Aiden murmured quietly as he gently closed the door behind them. “I think it’s more that she wants you to be happy without having to fret over her.” “Yeah, but…” Aiden still looked perplexed, but shrugged. “Never mind.” “Oh no, I’m going to mind. I’m all yours for the foreseeable future, after all.” He looked hesitant. “It’s… going to take some time to explain.” “I can take a seat.” Though he still didn’t look completely certain, Aiden nodded and wandered to his bed. He moved the mess of sheets to the foot and sat down on the edge, patting the space next to him. Eric wasted no time sitting next to his boyfriend. “Alright, what’s on your mind?” With a weighted sigh, he started. “I… used to have a sister.” “Used to?” Eric repeated sadly. “Yeah.” Aiden launched into the sad tale, explaining that his mom got pregnant when she was young and in college and was left to raise the two of them alone as their father had completely ditched her. He told Eric about his sister, Andrea, and how she was the extrovert and the daredevil of the two. He told him about the day that changed his family forever. He shared how his mom fell into a deep depression and developed agoraphobia, eventually never leaving the house again. He talked about how he served as his mom’s advocate for disability benefits and food stamps after she stopped working and became her caretaker. He explained about how the mom he knew as a kid slipped away and became a sad, grief-stricken shell of the person she’d once been, spending most of her days on the couch watching television. Through it all, Eric listened patiently. He’d heard so many tales similar to this during his years in Rhine, and yet it still pained him to hear how Aiden and his mother had suffered so much loss and hardship. At the same time, he was amazed and proud of how strong the both of them were, especially Aiden, for continuing on in spite of everything. “And that’s why it shocked me so much to see her smile at you,” Aiden said once the story had finished. “I can’t remember… I don’t think she’s really smiled since Andi died.” “That’s… wow.” Eric was at a loss for words himself. “I didn’t think she’d want me to date. I thought… I don’t know, that she’d be afraid to lose me if I got a boyfriend because, well, I’d probably eventually move out.” Once more, Aiden looked bewildered. “But she was happy for me.” “Look, I’m exhausted right now so my power isn’t working at one hundred percent,” Eric began, “but I don’t think it takes someone with my skill set to tell that your mom loves you and after everything, she wants you to be happy more than anything.” “Do you really think so?” Aiden’s small smile started to appear before his eyes widened in slight horror. “You need to eat.” “I do,” Eric laughed as he grabbed his backpack and pulled out the thermos he’d brought with him. “I brought this, it’ll at least get me through the night. Hopefully it’ll still taste okay.” He nodded. “Do you, um, need real food too?” Eric opened his mouth to reply, but was cut off by the growling of his own stomach. “I think that answers that.” “I can go make you something while you…” He glanced at the thermos. “Good idea. It’ll spare you the sight. And don’t worry, I’ll eat a few mints before I kiss you again.” “Take your time. I’ll be back soon,” he promised before standing up and leaving his bedroom. As Eric quickly downed the contents of his thermos before Aiden returned, he marveled at how well this had all gone and how, for the first time in ages, he genuinely, truly felt like he was in love. All I need to do now is tell him, he thought. But that can wait. There was no need to rush, after all. Eric wasn’t going to go anywhere, and he would do anything to make sure he was worthy of staying in Aiden’s life. The time would be right soon enough. 12/9/2021 0 Comments Chapter ElevenTuesday June 27, 2017 Gabby stood outside her mother’s bedroom door at 7 A.M. sharp. She felt bad about waking her mom an hour before she was usually up, but she hoped the breakfast surprise she’d prepared would make up for it. She was nearly bouncing on her toes with excitement as she waited for an answer. Straining to hear inside the room, she realized there wasn’t any audible activity after knocking once, so she lifted her hand—the one holding a gift bag with her mom’s picture frame tucked neatly inside it—and knocked again, louder this time.
It wasn’t long before her mother cracked the door open and gave her a warm smile. “Good morning, Gabby. Is everything okay?” “Yes,” she answered with a bright smile of her own. She held up a plate with warm, fluffy waffles topped with whipped cream and sliced strawberries. “I made you breakfast!” Her mother’s eyes widened in surprise. “Oh, dear, you didn’t have to do that for me!” “I wanted to,” she insisted. “And, um, I have something else for you, too!” She held up her other hand, the one holding the gift bag. The entire surprise had been her idea, but she wouldn’t have been able to pull it off without Vincent’s help. He’d been in the kitchen that morning when she’d wandered in to begin making food. Gabby wasn’t exactly the best cook and had felt clueless about what she was going to make. Fortunately, Vincent had become acquainted with the kitchen and had shown her how to use a waffle maker that apparently had been sitting with a variety of appliances in one of the cabinets. It had taken a few tries, but eventually Gabby managed to make a few waffles that didn’t crumple to pieces and weren’t burnt. Her mother crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. “And where did you get me this gift, Gabriella Cross?” Her tone was more amused than angry, which was reassuring at least. Still, Gabby felt guilty. In a small, nervous voice, she admitted, “Um, at the mall.” “You went to the mall alone?” she probed. Gabby shook her head. “No, I went with Jojo.” “And did you have a good time?” “Mmhm,” she nodded. For a moment, she couldn’t quite tell if she was in trouble for sneaking out or not, but then her mother leaned out of the doorway and kissed the top of her head giving her a clear answer. “Good. I’m glad you’re finding ways to have fun here in the city… but you could have asked me to drive you, you know.” “I’m sorry,” she apologized, feeling relieved. “I didn’t want to bother you. You seemed really stressed out, and I wanted to get you something nice.” Her mother’s eyes glistened with tears. “You’re never a bother to me, Gabby. I don’t know what I ever did to deserve such a sweet, thoughtful daughter like you but I’m so thankful I have you.” Gabby’s smile returned, and she reminded her, “You saved me, remember?” “And you saved me,” her mother replied gently. “Now, why don’t we go sit down? I think I’d like to eat this lovely breakfast you’ve made me.” “Okay!” she chirped happily. Her mom already seemed in a better mood, and she couldn’t wait for her to see her gift. As they headed to the dining room, her mother gave her a sly smile. “So. You seem to really like Jojo a lot.” “I do,” she shyly answered. “He’s fun to be around.” She wasn’t sure how her mom would feel if she found out they were dating, so she had to tread carefully. “It’s just so nice to see him in such high spirits despite… certain guests.” Her mother’s voice sent a shiver up her spine; it was rare to hear such venomous disgust in her voice. A moment later, though, she turned cheerful again. “I haven’t seen him so happy since he and his sire met Amon and I for the first time.” “You know who turned him?” she asked in surprise. “Who was it?” “It was his older sister,” her mother replied. Gabby’s eyes widened. “What?” She hadn’t thought any of Jojo’s family were still alive. She wondered why he’d never told her about this before. “You’d have to ask him more, I didn’t get much of a chance to get to know her before—well, um, anyway!” They entered the dining room and her mother slipped into a seat at the table. “I was about your age when I met Nadia, you know. Well, your permanent age I should say.” Gabby was confused by the abrupt change in conversation, but she figured her mom was trying to be polite and not gossip about Jojo’s personal life. As she sat down across from her mom, she asked, “You were nineteen? Was Nadia a vampire when you met her?” “Well, twenty. And yes, she was. She’d already been alive for over a century…” Her mother got a far-off, wistful look in her eyes. “I was at a party, one my parents had thrown. They were still desperately trying to get me a suitor, but I’d rejected almost all of them so far for reasons I understand so much better now… I remember I became stressed and distraught, and I went outside to the garden to cry, and then… there she was, with me. I don’t know if I ever believed in love at first sight, but I could feel it in every inch of my body as soon as our hands touched that I wanted to spend every moment with her.” Gabby nodded slowly as she listened. That was more or less how she’d felt when she’d first met Jojo. “Were your parents mad?” Her mother shrugged. “I wouldn’t know. After a few months of seeing her in secret, I ran away with her to her father’s school in Germany. I don’t regret it for a moment. As… awful as some of my experiences in life have been, I cannot imagine being forced to marry and bear children for a man would have been particularly enjoyable.” “I’m glad you didn’t have to do that,” she said with sincerity. Imagining her mom in that position made her feel sad. She was so much more than a housewife. “I’m very glad too,” her mother sighed. “For so, so many reasons… But you know, there is a purpose in telling you this. I just want you to know that I understand what it’s like to be young and in love for the first time… It’s so… intense, beautiful, magical… especially for vampires. Mother’s greatest gift is letting us feel love the way she once did. I just want you to know that if you… if you want to talk about anything, or need advice, or whatever, I’m here for you, Gabby.” Her eyes widened again. Was her mom saying she approved? She wouldn’t be mad? She set the gift bag, which she’d still been holding until now, on the table in front of her. “I know eventually this will be over soon, and… Well, everyone will leave. But…” She took a deep breath and quickly gathered her courage. “…do you think Grandma would let Jojo stay with us?” Her mother opened her mouth to answer, but was cut off by a reply from nearby. “Why not ask me directly, my sweet child?” Her grandmother lurched into the room, looking disheveled and exhausted. There were dark circles under her eyes, and her hair was a mess. However, most surprisingly were her wings, which were extended behind her. Gabby had never seen them before; the shining brilliant purple feathers were probably the tidiest thing about her at the moment. Her grandmother stumbled over to a nearby chair and slumped down into it, leaning onto the table. Worry automatically filled Gabby’s mind, and she asked gently, “Are you okay?” “I’m exhausted, my dear “ she groaned. “I’ve been out and about tirelessly searching for a new Order… You’ve no idea how hard it is to find people worthy of joining our family in this modern day Sodom. Of the dozens I’ve spoken to, only a few I’ve offered a place here… and of those, only two have been turned so far, and then only one has joined us here.” “Really?” she asked with hopeful excitement despite her grandma’s fatigue. “Who?” “His name is Piper,” she explained. “He’s a struggling street performer. I met him at the subway station. I believe Rhiannon is with him at the moment ensuring his pet is safe… So despite the… awful news she brought, she is certainly a help.” A grin spread across her face. “He has a pet?” She’d never been allowed to keep one herself, so this was rather exciting. “A rat, a very nice rat I might add,” her grandmother said. “He does his performances to make sure he can keep the creature fed and healthy.” “Oh, a rat. Lovely,” her mother said with a distinct lack of enthusiasm. “They’re really smart, Mom,” Gabby said. They weren’t necessarily her favorite animals, but she knew the ones kept as pets were far less nasty than the ones running wild in big cities. Her mother sighed. “Well, if he lets you play with it, just make sure you wash your hands and all that…” “I think he’ll like you, Gabby,” her grandmother added. “He’s like your little friend Juno. He speaks with his hands as well.” “Really?” They’d probably have to write messages like she and Juno did since she didn’t know how to speak sign language. “He speaks a lot more quickly than that child,” her grandmother added. “Perhaps he’ll let you help care for his rat while he recovers.” “Oh, is he still turning?” She briefly wondered if he would like breakfast to help keep up his strength. Then, with horror, she realized she hadn’t offered to make any for her grandma. “Are you hungry? I, um, made Mom some waffles, but I can make more!” Her grandmother waved her hand. “You don’t need to make me anything, my dear. But there was something you wanted to ask me, right?” She nodded. “Um… When… When we leave, could Jojo come with us?” Her grandmother stood and stumbled to the other side of the table where Gabby was seated and put her hands on her shoulders. “You know, these past few decades have been… agonizing. I’ve wanted to be loved by you for so long, but I could tell, you were afraid. And why wouldn’t you be? I was hideous.” Gabby stared down at the smooth wooden tabletop feeling incredibly guilty. She’d been wary of her grandma in her snake form, often avoiding her if possible. It unnerved her, and she knew now that wasn’t fair. Her grandmother had accepted her with open arms (so to speak), and she’d been rude and uncaring. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “Shh, my sweet. Don’t blame yourself for what Dracula and his traitorous friends did to me.” She leaned down close to Gabby’s ear. “I promise you, I will do all I can to keep Jojo here with you.” Excitement quickly bubbled up within her, and she lifted her head again, grinning. “Really?” “Yes, really.” Before she realized what she was doing, Gabby leapt out of her chair and hugged her grandma tightly. “Thank you!” Her grandmother seemed genuinely shocked at first, but soon hugged her back. “No, thank you,” she whispered, her voice trembling a bit. Gabby pulled away and grinned again, remembering the mug she’d gotten for her grandma. She had originally intended on giving it to her later, but it made more sense to do it now as her mom would likely be opening hers up shortly. “I have a gift for you! It’s in my room. Should I go get it?” “Oh, you got Mother something too?” her mother asked. “Yes, go get it! We can open our presents together that way.” With a nod, Gabby hurried out of the dining room and up the staircase. She wasn’t surprised to see the hallway was empty since it was still fairly early in the morning, though she could hear the shower running in the bathroom. When she reached her bedroom, she quietly crept inside. Flynn was sleeping on her floor just like he had been the past two nights. He seemed to be more comfortable with her and Jojo (who she had been happily sharing her bed with). If she had to guess, she’d say it was because he wanted to keep them safe, not that she particularly minded. She felt happier with the two of them close by. Moving slowly so as not to make too much noise, Gabby retrieved her grandma’s gift, which she’d tucked inside a pastel green gift bag, from the floor at the end of her bed where she’d left it the previous day. Then she left her bedroom, gently closing the door behind her. She felt relieved that she hadn’t disturbed either Flynn or Jojo and raced back to the dining room. “I got it!” she triumphantly announced as she walked back in. Her grandma was sitting at the table once more so she set the gift bag in front of her before sitting back down in her own chair. “I suppose I should be angry you snuck out, but I think you’ve brightened my mood enough to not care,” her grandmother smiled. Gabby winced sheepishly. Sneaking out in the future would be a little more tricky now that they knew she’d done it before, but she’d worry about that later. “Well, Mother, shall we finally see what Gabby’s surprised us with?” her mom asked cheerfully. “I suppose so!” her grandmother laughed in response, and the two women opened their presents. Her mother let out a gasp, one hand going over her mouth as she held up the framed photo. “Oh, Gabby… This is so sweet! That was such a lovely trip, I just… Thank you so much.” Her grandmother, on the other hand, had gone completely silent with a curious expression on her face somewhere between shock and sadness as she looked at the “Best Grandma Ever” mug. Tears soon began to stream down her face. “I… You really… believe this? About me?” Gabby smiled and nodded her head. Aside from the fact she was the only grandmother she’d ever known, she meant it wholeheartedly (even if their relationship was odd). “May I give you a gift as well?” her grandmother finally asked quietly. Surprised, she replied, “You have something for me?” Her grandmother reached over her shoulder and plucked one of her vibrant purple feathers from her wing before holding it out towards Gabby. “Angels… we only give a feather to someone if they are truly special to us. We give it so that we can always be with you, even in some small way. You… are only the fifth person I have ever given a feather to, Gabby. Please, cherish it, and know that… no matter what, I am always here for you.” Gabby gently took the feather and examined it closely. It was even prettier and just as soft as she’d imagined it would be. Her lips curled upwards into a smile, and she promised, “I’ll keep it safe always. Thank you, Grandma!” “You’re welcome, my dear,” her grandma smiled. “Now… I… I need to go and put this mug somewhere safe. Perhaps…” She shook her head. “I need rest, first. Please see to it I’m not disturbed, my daughter.” “Yes, Mother,” her mom replied dutifully. “And thank you for giving that to Gabby. I’m… I’m honored you care for my daughter that much.” Her grandma smiled a far warmer smile than Gabby could recall ever seeing before. “She has you for a mother. I would expect nothing less than the best from your child. Now… I will see you both later.” Holding her mug close to her chest, Gabby’s grandmother slowly made her way out of the room. Shortly after she left, her mother slumped forward onto the table, putting her head in her hands. “Mom? Are you okay?” Gabby inquired quietly. Maybe whatever was bothering her wasn’t something that could be cured with waffles and a picture frame. Her mother shook her head. “Why… Why can’t she be like this always? Why does she have to…” “Have to what?” she pressed, feeling utterly confused. Her mother shook her head sadly. “It’s just… I haven’t seen her like this in so long. She’s been so bitter, so cold… so hurt.” “Why is she hurt?” Her mother turned and looked at her. “I think… you should ask Amon. He can tell you the story far better than I can.” “What story?” “Her story.” She was utterly perplexed at this point. “Grandma’s?” Her mom nodded. “I think it’s right for you to know. He should be in the living room, if you want to hear it.” She nodded her head. If her mom was suggesting it, then it must be important. Besides, she was burning with curiosity. Why was her grandma bitter and hurt? Gabby got out of her chair and quickly gave her mom a hug before skipping into the living room. It was far quieter than usual as the TV wasn’t on and Rex wasn’t cackling at the weird hand show that he liked to watch. The only person in the room was Amon, who was sitting in the luxurious purple armchair by the empty fireplace sipping from the mug she had given him the other day and reading a book. “Good morning, Gabriella,” he greeted her without looking up. “How are you this morning?” “Happy,” she answered honestly, absentmindedly running her fingers along the soft, beautiful feather her grandmother had given her. “Um, Mom said I should ask you about Grandma’s story.” Amon looked up at her and closed his book. “I’m surprised it took you so long to ask about her. I thought you’d be curious after you were finally introduced to her all those years ago.” She nervously admitted, “I have been, but… I didn’t want to seem rude or nosy.” Amon chuckled. “You really are far too polite for your own good. Very well, I suppose I could tell you the story I know, if you’d like. Or…” He raised an eyebrow curiously. “Perhaps I could show you instead.” “Show me?” she echoed with confusion. Did he have pictures or videos? Amon stood up from his chair, the fireplace roaring to life behind him and the lights dimming. “If you wish for this story to be more exciting, I can use my magic to make things a bit more visually engaging. I will recreate it to the best of my ability from what I know. You do love movies, do you not? You can think of this as one, though I will warn you: It is rather bittersweet, which goes without saying, I think.” Stunned, and not sure what to expect, she simply nodded and replied, “Okay.” Amon’s eyes began to glow with a brilliant, mystical blue light. “Then let us begin.” There was a bright flash, then complete darkness. As Gabby’s vision adjusted, she saw tiny specks of light appearing all around her. She whirled around in wonder and surprise and came face-to-face with none other than the planet Earth. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Amon said as he appeared beside her. “This is where our story begins, on Earth long, long ago. It was a time when there was great magic in the world, and humans, angels, demons, and fairies were able to live together in harmony. It was a time of myths and legends.” “Wow,” she breathed, her eyes wide with wonder. It looked so real, like she was actually standing in outer space staring down at the planet itself. “Now…” They zoomed through space at rapid speed, hurtling towards Earth. There was a bright flash of light once more and when Gabby's vision cleared, she found herself in a beautiful, luscious garden. There were trees of various sizes bearing fruits both familiar and bizarre. Kneeling beside one of the trees was a silver-haired young woman with umber skin piling fruit into a basket. Much to her shock and horror, when the woman turned her head towards her, she appeared to have no visible face. “Worry not. This is merely because I do not wish to misrepresent her. I am sure her face was quite lovely, or so your grandmother has told me,” Amon chuckled. “This is where her journey to who she is now truly begins, in this garden…” There was the sound of a mighty flapping of wings, and then there she was. Her grandmother seemed so much more happy and vibrant with her face free from stress and worry and her wings shining brightly. She was nearly unrecognizable; Gabby had only seen her in a human form for a short time, but it was still hard to imagine her grandmother looking so young and carefree. She watched as her grandma walked towards the woman who was picking fruit. The woman, upon spotting her, immediately leapt up into her arms. As they lovingly embraced, Amon continued. “In those times of freedom, she traveled the world. One day she alighted on a beautiful island, and on that island was a garden. And taking care of that garden was a mortal woman, a woman named Eve. She was captivated by Eve, stunned. Not even in Enoch had she ever seen such beauty… And so, she courted her, and Eve fell for her, and they began to carve out a humble life together in that garden.” It was strange and hard for Gabby to believe that her grandma had loved someone once. Even seeing it right before her eyes, she could barely believe it. But there was one thing that confused her more than anything else Amon had said so far. “They were both named Eve?” “Well… No. Not then. Though she did tell me they would often call the other by their own name, as a little game…” Amon sighed. “To truly answer you is to explain what happened next…” They zoomed out from the garden—a sensation that nearly made Gabby dizzy with the sudden movement—to overlook the world from the sky. “This age was a time of gods… but it was also a time of monsters.” A thick dark mass stood tall on the horizon like a massive silhouette looming over the world. It was lean with two large horns like a goat and several long, thick tendrils hanging from its head. When it raised an arm, even more shadows sprung forth behind it. There were hissing serpents, writhing tentacles, and other horrific things that Gabby was glad were only featureless shadows. “As is often the case in these stories, humanity’s hubris was their downfall. A powerful being rose up against them, and all those who resided on this world had to band together to stop them. Your grandmother, of course, was content to hide with Eve in her garden…” They reappeared in the garden just in time to see the woman her grandmother had loved fleeing from a shadowy mass, only to be run through with a dark tendril. “But a war like this will find you no matter where you try to hide.” Her grandmother ran out and held on to the limp, lifeless body of the woman she loved as the dark mass retreated, a cruel, sadistic grin spreading across its shadowy form as it vanished into the distance. Gabby’s eyes welled up with tears as she witnessed the pain on her grandma’s face. “No…” “As if this pain were not enough, she had no time to mourn.” The scene changed to show her grandmother being led by two faceless, winged figures through a room adorned in gold and white towards an ornate throne with yet another faceless angel sitting upon it. “She was conscripted into the service of Enoch’s military. All must fight, thus spoke the leader… And your grandmother was a formidable mage. She was a chronomancer, a spellcaster with a mastery of time, and she had a unique property—her venom—which she could use to restore a body to a better state.” The scene shifted once more to what looked like an infirmary. Her grandmother was standing over a bed, her hand rested against the forehead of a struggling, wounded angel. “At that point, she did not have to fight. She only had to heal. And for a time, despite her situation, she was content.” Curiously, one of the angels in the background of the scene had a face. She looked to be a youthful Asian woman with gentle features, dark hair that cascaded over her shoulders, and scarlet wings folded neatly behind her back (as opposed to the dull grays and whites of the other angels’ wings she saw in this part of the story). The woman seemed to radiate warmth and was looking at her grandmother in awe. “Who is that?” Gabby quietly asked, pointing at the woman. “That…” Amon said, gesturing over to her, “…was her second love.” The scene moved to what appeared to be a tent with the women embracing lovingly. “She was the single bright star in the darkness of that war, a fellow healer. Your grandmother ached to give more of herself, but the loss of Eve was still fresh in her heart… But her feelings were undeniable. “And when it came time to defend this new love…” The tent was ripped away, and the horrifying monster that had killed Eve reared above them. Her grandmother’s face twisted with rage as she leapt into the air and began to shine brightly. Her wings extended farther and farther, and her body elongated; she was a serpent, but not like the terrifying one Gabby had come to know. Rather, she was a radiant, sparkling dragon whose scales shimmered like a rainbow. The serpent opened its mouth and blasted the shadowy creature with a stream of violet energy. The creature’s cruel smile froze on its face as it shrunk away into nothing. “She did. With all of her might.” Gabby’s mouth was hanging open in surprise as her eyes fixated on her grandma’s brilliant scales. “She really used to look like that?” Amon gave a knowing smirk. “So she has told me.” “But what happened?” She turned her head towards him, feeling puzzled now. “Why did she change?” “Let’s continue, and you shall see for yourself.” The scene shifted once more, and they were in a vast, empty void that seemed to go on for miles. There were images of her grandmother floating all around at different heights. “Come along now,” Amon said. Gabby dutifully followed after him, staring in wonder at the various scenes as they walked through the infinite space. At first, they seemed happy and exciting, with her grandmother being cheered on and praised by her peers. However, they soon devolved and she saw her grandma appearing incredibly sick while using her magic to melt away her enemies, the same shadowy silhouettes as before. “She was celebrated as a hero for her victory, but when you are a hero, more is expected of you. She was pushed to fight again and again and was even made into an executioner, ending the lives of prisoners they deemed unworthy to live. She became known as ‘The Venom of the Gods.’ All of this made her heart sick; she wanted to return to her new love, to being a healer and saving lives. She did not want to end them. When finally the war was won, she was miserable and broken. And Enoch was now closed off from Earth by the orders of her king. She was now barred from mourning Eve and felt truly and utterly lost. She isolated herself, feeling unworthy of her new love and feeling like she did not belong in her homeland anymore.” “Why did they do that to her?” she whispered. She pained at seeing her grandma this way. How could they force her to kill others? “One thing humans and angels have in common seems to be that when it comes to war, those in power are willing to use those beneath them as pawns to win the game. A true leader would never do such a thing. A true leader would fight for those who do not wish to fight.” Gabby was startled by the sheer contempt in his voice, though it was certainly understandable. She, on the other hand, burned with worry and curiosity. “Why did she stay? Why didn’t she leave?” “That is the thing… She didn’t stay.” They had come to stop in front of a large image of her grandmother weeping alone in a field. Suddenly, a bright line shone upon her and she turned. With the movement of her gaze, another faceless angel came into frame, but this one stood out. He had curly golden hair and bright white wings, and he seemed to be radiating light. “She made a friend, one who she had fought alongside in the war. He offered her an opportunity to change the way things were so that nothing like what happened to her ever happened again, and she accepted.” Her grandmother reached out and took the shining angel’s hand. “Did she find happiness again?” “She did,” Amon nodded. “But not before more tragedy befell her. Her new friend staged a rebellion against the oppressive ruler of the angels, but though your grandmother was right beside him, he never made her fight. Her friend respected her decision… but this became her downfall.” The endless void disappeared and the scenery changed. This time, it showed her grandmother being held up by wires with the faceless form of the angel ruler she saw earlier standing over her with a posture that radiated smugness. “During a skirmish, she was captured. They threatened to do horrible things to her if her friend did not surrender… so he did. The rebellion was over; they had lost. But even the callous ruler knew he could not execute a hero like your grandmother. It would be suicide for his reign. So instead, he banished her to Earth. “As you might imagine, this was only partly a punishment. She was separated from her second love and could not return to Enoch… but, finally, she was able to mourn Eve. She returned to her garden and began to tend to it, and it was there she cast aside her angelic name and took the name of her first love, that her memory might always live on through her.” The scene changed to show her grandmother kneeling before an apple tree in the garden, her head hung low. Gabby felt immense sadness for her grandma. Was she still in pain? She tried to imagine losing Jojo and felt even more agony. Is that how her grandma had felt? Amon put a hand gently on her shoulder. “I can imagine what you are thinking. Perhaps we should move to a time of happiness for her?” The sun above moved rapidly through the sky, the moon rising to replace it, the cycling of day and night soon blurring until the sun was once more high in the sky. No longer in the garden, they were now standing on the bank of a river in the woods. The trees were tall and lush, and the water was beautiful and crystal clear. “For a few hundred years, she lived in the garden, only traveling to a nearby kingdom now and then to trade her harvests for supplies. She was regarded curiously by the citizens of the kingdom, but they hardly interacted with her beyond detached fascination. She accepted this, though she craved companionship, she craved to have people in her life again… “And then one day, as she traveled home from the market, she heard something that would change her life.” There was a tremendous splash from somewhere up the river, which Amon ran off towards with Gabby following close behind. They soon found her grandmother wading out of the water with a young boy who was coughing and spluttering. The boy, like many of those she’d seen in the story, was missing a face. Gabby’s eyes widened. “Who is that? What happened?” “That…” Amon said with a wistful smile, “…was the prince of the kingdom she visited. He had been off playing and had made a misstep and fallen into the river. Your grandmother heard him fall in and dove in after to save him.” The scene melted away before her like ice cream on a hot day, leaving behind a new one showing a lavish palace’s throne room. The little boy from the river was there holding the hand of a little girl with shiny silver hair. The king was seated on his throne, but stood up a quick moment later and embraced her grandmother, who had been standing nervously before him. While the prince’s face was missing, those of both the king and the princess were visible. “The king was so incredibly grateful, and did not hesitate to offer her a position in the castle. She accepted; she’d never have to be lonely again this way. And so it was that she became the royal gardener, beloved by the king, beloved by the people…” The scene once more melted into a new one, this one with her grandma playing with the young prince and princess in the palace garden. “...and beloved by the young prince and princess. As their mother had passed, it was your grandmother who helped the king raise them. Even with all the pain she’d experienced, she’d finally found some semblance of peace in her life, and she cherished it.” Gabby smiled as she watched the three play, but she felt a hollow sadness. This didn’t have a happy ending either, did it? If it did, then why was her grandma so sad and angry? Amon glanced at her forlornly. “I’m sure you realize this bliss was not to last.” The sky above them turned a deep red. “One day, the sky grew dark, and the air grew hot. From the heavens above, a great ball of fire came!” Amon pointed upwards. Piercing through the clouds was a massive ball of flame hurtling towards the kingdom. “Your grandmother had precious little time. All she could do was embrace the prince and princess and shield them with her wings. Perhaps, if she’d had more time, she could have prepared, but she had only an instant. And in that instant she chose to protect her family.” The scene changed yet again, and they were now in a dim cave lit only by the shimmering purple crystals embedded in the rocky walls. “When she finally came to, she found herself deep underground in a cavern… along with much of the kingdom. The magic shields the kingdom employed had protected the buildings from the impact, but the sheer heat and energy… there were no other survivors, save for her, the royal children… and one other.” The whole kingdom died? Gabby could practically feel her heart break. “Who was the other?” A warm glow filled the cave, enveloping everything in a hazy orange light. A figure slowly faded into view, and Gabby was shocked to see the angel her grandmother had met during the war, the one she’d loved. Her grandmother rushed forward and embraced the angel, spinning her around and kissing her. “I think, perhaps, they were meant to be. If only their reunion wasn’t so bittersweet on both of their parts. For her love, it was finding your grandmother devastated by the loss of her home, her friends… but for your grandmother, it was finding that her love had been the falling star that obliterated the kingdom.” “But… they were still together, right?” She wanted so badly for there to be a happy ending, even if she knew better. Why did her grandma have to suffer? What did she do to deserve that? It made her angry. “Of course. Her love did not do this on purpose.” The hazy orange around the embracing angels shifted, parting behind them to show another angel with flaming red hair and piercing blue eyes adorned in glistening white armor. “Rather, it had been her sister.” A shadowy figure rose up in the background opposite the red-headed angel. It wasn’t much bigger than her, but it had a peculiar silhouette and its head was shaped like a spade. The worst part, though, were its eyes: Two yellow orbs that seemed to be piercing through her as she looked at it even though it was a magical illusion. ”Much like your grandmother, her lover’s sister was a war hero,” Amon explained. “The angel had slain one of the most powerful generals from the monsters’ army using a sword that inflicted damage those struck by it could not recover from…” The red-headed angel darted forward and impaled the shadowy being, who exploded in a burst of fire. “Something had happened to her sibling after the war, but what it was she knew not. All she knew was that in a moment, her sister had struck her down and sent her hurtling through the barrier between worlds, leading to the tragedy that befell the kingdom. “It is unfortunate to say that that same sword that had once fought for the safety of the world had struck your grandmother’s love, and she would have suffered far worse if your grandmother had not put all of her energy into staving off what her lover believed was an inevitability. “With her magic, she bought her love fourteen years of time. Fourteen years in which they raised the prince and princess as their own, fourteen years in which they loved each other more than anything, fourteen years where your grandmother toiled endlessly, experimenting with her chronomancy and venom, even envenoming apples to slow down that vicious wound…” The scene slowly darkened and faded into the next one. Her grandmother was kneeling before an ornate shrine illuminated by candles and the light of the crystals. Her head was hung low as she laid flowers on it, the prince and princess, who were now older than when they’d first appeared, standing solemnly by her side. “It was not enough. Her love eventually passed on, despite everything she had done.” By now, Gabby felt almost as crushed as her grandma looked. “Why?” she asked miserably. “Why did she have to suffer like that?” Amon closed his eyes. “Someone I knew a hundred years ago used to say, ‘Everything happens for a reason.’ Sometimes that reason is that people are very cruel.” He pointed towards where the entrance of the cave was. “Some far more cruel than others.” Gabby slowly turned her gaze to see the same angel with short, red hair from before standing in the mouth of the cave. This time, however, the angel looked disheveled with a wild look in her piercing blue eyes. “She came looking for her sister,” Amon explained. Gabby stared warily at the figure. Something about her gave her a bad feeling in her gut, and she shifted just a tiny bit closer to Amon. The figure lurched towards her grandmother, who moved defensively in front of the prince and princess. “The angel tried to sway your grandmother to her side, that she might once more be pulled into war. Your grandmother, of course, refused. She would never fight a war again. “Her refusal was a mistake, and it was the genesis of everything to come.” The angel lunged forward towards her grandmother, then everything faded to blackness, only punctured by the sound of her grandmother screaming. Scared, Gabby reached out and found Amon’s arm with the hand that wasn't holding the feather. She clung to it with wide eyes, hating the horrific sound. She wanted to help or do something, but she knew it was far too late for that. “Angel biology is different from that of humans… Their hearts, I am told, resemble something akin to a twenty-sided die that one would use in a tabletop game. They contain the core essence of an angel’s being, what makes them themselves. Perhaps most fascinating is that an angel could live without a heart, though their life would not be pleasant… And one did. Your grandmother’s heart was carved out with a silver dagger, and she was left for dead in the ruins of her home.” Gabby was horrified. “But why?” Why would anyone do such a thing to someone else? Amon shook his head sadly. “Who can say? And would knowing have changed what she awoke to see?” The darkness slowly faded away to reveal her grandmother lying on the cavern floor wounded, shivering, and clinging to the princess. The princess was shaking as well, a terrible gash visible in her side. “The princess had been struck with the very same sword that had claimed your grandmother’s love. She was to lose her… And the prince was gravely wounded as well, though not by the sword. She was to lose everything one final time… And then, a thought occurred to her.” A red apple appeared in her grandmother’s hand. “The apples she had long experimented on could not save an angel, but perhaps they could save a human. She envenomed it, then gave the apple to the prince, praying that this would work. And the results… They were not quite what she imagined. The prince’s teeth turned to fangs, and he became stronger, faster, and powerful beyond any mere human. He became the first vampire.” Gabby stared at the image before her in shock (if it was even possible to be surprised any further at this point). “Who is he?” she whispered. Amon gave her a sly smile. “Who knows? Whoever he is, he would have to be very old and very mysterious, wouldn’t he?” “Is he still alive? Or…” She swallowed hard. “Or did Grandma lose him, too?” “As she tells me, he is very well, though she does her best to keep him out of harm’s way,” he explained, amusement in his voice. “Ah, as for the princess…” He gestured to her, who was being fed an apple by Gabby’s grandmother. “She, too, became a vampire. But even as a vampire, the wound simply would not heal, and she lived in agony. Your grandmother used her magic to put her into an eternal slumber so that she might rest easy until the day she could be healed.” “Did she ever find a way to help her?” “Not yet,” Amon sighed. “But in her quest to find a way to awaken her…” The cave dissolved into a thousand tiny particles, and they were in the void once more. However, instead of the snapshots Gabby had seen before, there were instead hundreds of images floating about of her grandmother extending a hand to a wide variety of people. “...she has helped a great many. Some I would say were deserving.” He gestured towards an image of her grandmother extending a hand to a miserable-looking Middle Eastern man kneeling on the ground underneath a noose with tears in his eyes. “Some I can promise you were not.” He directed her attention towards another image, this one of a sobbing woman dressed in an incredibly fancy dress stained in blood, pleading before her grandmother. “And some…” Amon led Gabby to an image of her grandmother extending a gracious hand to a tall, pale man with shoulder-length dark hair who looked as if he had just been beaten, battered and bruised. “Some were, perhaps, far too good for this world.” Still holding Amon’s arm, even though she didn’t necessarily need to anymore, she quietly asked, “Who is that?” “That… is Dracula.” Her eyes widened once more, and she involuntarily squeaked, squeezing his arm a little tighter. That was Dracula? Her mom had told her he wasn’t a danger to her, but she was still afraid. “He was a good man, Gabriella. All he wanted was a world where vampires didn’t have to hide, and could live in harmony with mortals. Sad to say he never achieved that, though he came close before the end… Silberstadt, Germany is to this day a testament to his desire for such a world.” “But… then why is Grandma so mad he’s back?” “Because she thinks he betrayed her. Which is not the whole truth, but from her point of view, it’s the only truth that matters. And she has that point of view because she is a broken woman from all that has happened to her, and she lets herself be swayed by… negative influences.” The images surrounding them blinked out one by one, leaving them standing in the darkness of the void. A few seconds later, gas lamps flicked to life all around them, revealing a dim, foggy road in a dreary-looking city at night. The sound of cheerful whistling echoed down the street, yet for some reason it filled Gabby with a sense of apprehension. “Some more negative than others,” Amon said, waving his hand towards one of the lamps. The source of the whistling soon became apparent. A young man in a long dark coat stood under the lamplight, tossing a knife up into the air and catching it on the way down. “Jack is a blight upon this coven and the most egregious of her second chances. She was always willing to allow even wicked vampires like Elizabeth Bathory, Sawney Bean, or Gordon Ruthven pay their penance by swearing their love and loyalty to her, but she has given Jack more chances than any before. And unlike any others, he has never shown any sign of repentance.” “But… why?” She felt even more afraid now than when she’d seen Dracula just moments ago. And who could blame her? This was the same man who had tortured and abused Jojo for years. Yet her grandma still wanted him to be a part of the coven? “I am not certain, Gabriella. But there is one thing I’m sure of.” Amon snapped his fingers, and suddenly they were on a grassy hill. A short distance away, a young blonde woman sat with her back turned to them. It was clear from her posture and the sniffling that she was quite unhappy. “Why, hello there,” came her grandmother’s voice. She landed on the ground behind the woman, folding her beautiful angelic wings neatly behind her back as the young lady whirled around and stumbled to her feet. Now, looking at her face more clearly, Gabby immediately recognized the woman as her mother, only she seemed to be younger, possibly around her age. “She has always told me the day she met Marianna was one of the happiest of her life,” Amon smiled. “From that first encounter, she knew that Marianna was her daughter. For all that she claims of no longer being able to love, I think there is still a part of her that can because I know what she feels for your mother is as genuine as anything in this world.” This, finally, brought a smile to Gabby’s face. It reassured her to see her grandmother really did love her mom. “Do you wish to see one more memory she cherishes? I suppose we should leave this on a less bitter note.” She nodded enthusiastically. “Mmhm!” One more, even if bittersweet, would be a good end to the story. Once more, the scene faded away, and they were now in a very familiar hallway. Even though it had been more than forty years, Gabby immediately recognized the Chicago mansion she had been invited to stay in when she’d first met Amon and her mom. She could see her grandmother in her snake form just a few feet from where they stood. She was peering into the bedroom she’d once stayed in. “What are you doing?” came the hushed voice of the past Amon as he approached her grandmother. “If she awakens now and sees you, I can’t imagine it will end well. Marianna is still crying with relief that Gabriella accepted that she’s a vampire.” Her grandmother withdrew her head from the doorway. The cracked horns and missing eye and various wounds had all disturbed Gabby when she saw her back then, but in this moment, they only made her seem sadder than ever. “I’m… a grandmother. This is my granddaughter. I can hardly believe it.” “I know,” the past Amon smiled. “What if she hates me, Amon? Look at me.” She gestured at herself with her tail. “I won’t blame her if she finds me hideous. I am. Trapped in this mockery of who I once was…” “I don’t think she is a hateful person. She’ll come around eventually. Give her time.” Gabby felt Amon put his hand gently on her shoulder. “Your grandmother is a complicated woman. She has suffered, and she has caused suffering. But I want you to know that she has never viewed you as anything less than family, and she does love you, heart or no.” She’d had no idea about this. She remembered being so frightened of her grandma for a long, long time, particularly because of her appearance. But now, more than ever, she understood. Ignoring how watery her vision had quickly become, she asked, “Do you know where Grandma is right now?” With a snap of his fingers, the illusions disappeared and they were back in the living room. Amon slowly sank back into the armchair he’d been in before the story began. “I believe she has retired to her room, although I don’t think she’d be unhappy if you visited her.” With a bright smile, she chirped, “Thank you!” Then she quickly dashed out of the room and through the house. She understood everything, or most of it, and she needed to let her grandma know how much she appreciated her. It was a mission that couldn’t wait. As soon as she reached her grandmother’s bedroom door, she knocked with excitement. She was practically bouncing on her tiptoes as she waited for an answer. There was a long moment of silence before her grandmother quietly replied, “Come in.” Timidly, she opened the door and peeked inside. Her grandmother was hunched over her dresser, her head hung low as she stood in front of the mirror. She turned around with surprise in her eyes. “Gabby? What… What brings you here?” “Am I bothering you?” she asked nervously, her previous enthusiasm muted by the melancholy atmosphere in the room. She’d been so excited that she hadn’t considered her grandma might be busy. “No, no, never, my dear…” She glanced back at the mirror for a moment before giving Gabby a sad smile. “I’m just… alone with my thoughts right now. I suppose trying to rest was a fruitless endeavor.” Seeing the same sorrow on her face as she did in Amon’s story, Gabby rushed inside and enveloped her grandma in a tight hug. Her grandmother didn’t hesitate to hug her back. “What have I done to deserve this?” she whispered. She wasn’t sure if she should confess that she knew her story or not. Was it something she wanted Gabby to know? She certainly didn’t want to get her mom or Amon in trouble. To err on the side of caution, she decided to simply say, “I know you’ve been stressed out, and I wanted to let you know I love you.” “I…” Her voice seemed to waver, as if unsure how to respond. “I appreciate it, so much. And I hope you know that soon I’ll be able to show you how much I love you too.” “You will?” she asked, lifting her head to look at her in surprise. “Yes,” her grandmother smiled. “I owe it to you after terrifying you for so long… And I owe it to that sweetheart of yours, don’t I? I’ve… been so cruel. Why? Why have I… not cared?” Her grandmother shook her head sadly. “I look in my mirror and I far too often see a stranger, Gabby. I terrify myself. But I promise you I will do all I can to make things right when all is said and done.” “I believe you,” she reassured her with a bright grin. And she did, very much so. “Perhaps I will start with taking care of Moore… I’ll let my new Order use him to feed… Piper will surely be hungry when he awakens, after all…” This, admittedly, made her giggle. “He deserves it.” “The more I see you with that boy, the more I wonder why I let Jack convince me to take that man…” her grandmother muttered. “And I don’t understand why I ignored your mother’s concerns… But I will right this.” She hugged her grandma tightly again. “Thank you,” she whispered. Jojo would finally be able to be free so he could discover who he was meant to be, and they could really be together! ****** Deep breath, Rika. Don’t be weird, Rika reminded herself as she stood outside of Liquid Heaven. For some reason, she hadn’t been able to get this Easy guy out of her head for the past day. Between him and the winged man, she had a lot on her mind, though she couldn’t understand why Easy was apparently so memorable. Even more confusing was why her watch had gone crazy when she’d seen him. The watch had been a gift from her father on her tenth birthday. He was a watchmaker by trade and had painstakingly crafted it to suit her. He had engraved the gold case with her initials and an elaborate design. Compared to the ones made for her older brother and mother, hers was completely unique. She clearly remembered him saying to her, “Keep this, and you will always have a part of me with you even when I am not around.” And, for all of these years, it had certainly proven true. The watch always seemed to point her in the right direction during certain parts of her life by letting off a loud ticking sound only she seemed to be able to hear. She’d chalked it up to simple weirdness, but after becoming a vampire, she’d started to wonder if there was more to it. Her father had been a mysterious man, all things considered, and though she’d been very close to him, she’d still felt an odd distance between him even before he’d disappeared on a trip to Egypt. But none of that explained why it had been ticking with Easy. Normally, the mysterious ticking noise only sounded when there was a huge decision to be made, like when she’d decided to return to Rhine after a year or two in exile, when she’d decided to trust David for the first time, when she’d dated Allen, when she’d dumped him… These were all huge, important events that seemed major even in the moment. But Easy was just some guy, wasn’t he? What stood out about him enough to warrant the ticking? Rika was determined to figure it out. With one final inhalation, she stepped inside. Behind the counter were two female employees. One had curly blonde hair and a friendly smile as she took a customer’s order. The other had curly pink hair and was making beverages. Scanning the inside of the restaurant, she found Easy sitting by himself towards the back sipping on a coffee. Just like the other night, he was wearing a black sweatshirt. How he was comfortable in the summer heat, she didn’t know (though maybe it was just a guy thing considering how David wore sweatshirts regardless of the temperature). Deciding to wait for the line to die down a bit, she headed over to his table and slipped into the seat across from him. “Hey there, Easy,” she greeted him cheerfully. “Hope I didn’t keep you waiting too long.” “Nah,” he shrugged. “I came early. I was in the area anyway.” “Doing more of… whatever it is you do?” she asked. “Yeah, something like that,” he mysteriously answered. “Uh-huh.” This was off to a very awkward start, but she was determined to power through it. “So, Easy… What kind of coffee are you drinking? Anything good?” It was a lame question, but maybe it would help break the ice a little bit. “Just a French vanilla latte. Not all that special, really.” “Nothing wrong with keeping it simple.” “You gonna get anything?” he asked before taking a quick sip from his cup. Rika glanced over at the line. “Yeah, I’m just waiting for the line to go down a bit.” Easy also looked over at the people waiting patiently (for the most part) and nodded. “Oh. It got busy. It was pretty empty when I first showed up.” “Just my luck,” Rika sighed. She had been held up a bit by Val, who had told her he was nervous about seeing his sister and chatted with her for a while. She hadn’t bothered to cut him off, so she’d been a bit tardier than she would have liked. Of course that meant she’d arrived when business started picking up. He shrugged and turned his attention back to her. “They’ll get caught up eventually. They seem pretty good at their job.” The barista making the drinks did seem to be handling the rush pretty well, so she shrugged and turned back to Easy. “So,” she began, “I think you told me that you had some crazy stories about this city to tell.” “This one and others,” he answered in an almost irritating vagueness. “Oh, you travel a lot?” “Yeah. I haven’t really stayed in one place longer than a year or two since I left home at nineteen.” “Guess we have that in common,” she laughed. “Is it because of work?” She had to admit, she was growing more and more curious with each vague reply that he gave. “Yeah. I get a place in a city with a year’s lease, maybe two, and leave when it runs out.” He took another sip of his latte. “How much longer are you stuck in Rhine?” “Nine months,” he answered. “Seen anything really crazy in your first year here?” With a small smirk, he replied, “Try first three months. At least the city isn’t boring, that’s for sure. I’ve seen a guy having an affair with his wife’s twin sister, some chum running a black market operation with stolen trading cards, and a dumb kid stealing beer from a bar’s storage cooler and replacing it with dollar store root beer.” She laughed at the last one. “Welcome to Rhine City! You’re gonna see a lot of stuff like that. But you’ll probably see even worse stuff too.” She paused for a moment, then cautiously continued, “So… Is all that part of your job? What is it you do?” Easy nervously rubbed the back of his head. “Uh… I’m… kind of a freelancer.” “Like a freelance photographer?” That did go a long way towards explaining what he was doing at the scene of the gang’s big debut, but it raised a lot more questions than it answered. The biggest unknown, of course, was why her watch had done its thing and pushed her to talk with him. He didn’t know anything about the winged man, so she wasn’t totally sure what the deal there was (not that she had actually expected that particular mystery to be answered easily). “Sort of.” He placed his hand onto the table again and awkwardly played with his cardboard cup. “It… depends on what I’m hired for.” She raised an eyebrow at this. “So what were you hired for the night we met?” He hesitated and avoided looking at Rika while he seemingly considered this question. “One of my employers was… interested in Robert Snyder.” Oh boy. Competition? “And I’m guessing it’s not that Loveless guy.” “No,” he confirmed. “And I’m guessing you can’t tell me who did hire you.” “I could,” he shrugged. “But I don’t want to.” Ouch. She supposed it was fair since he barely knew her. “Why exactly are you so interested in what I do?” he asked, both changing the subject and surprising her with his forwardness. “You ever figure that out?” “No,” she sighed in exasperation. “I’ve been thinking about it, and I’ve got nothing so far. But I know talking to you is the right thing to do.” Beneath his messy hair, one of his eyebrows lifted. “And how do you know that?” “You either wouldn’t believe me or would think I’m crazy if I told you the real reason, so let’s say a gut feeling. Maybe women’s intuition? Something like that.” “Think your intuition is a bit off then,” he dismissively shrugged. “Pretty sure that guy, Loveless or whatever, is more interesting than I am.” “That’s not what my gut’s telling me.” He snorted. “Do you just have a thing for the most boring guys on the planet or something?” “You’re plenty interesting. Your name’s Easy, for crying out loud! That counts for something, I think.” She barely knew the guy but he was very intriguing to her. After all, she’d singled him out of a crowd of onlookers, but she really couldn’t fathom why. It definitely wasn’t because he was boring like he seemed to think he was, but she still didn’t quite get it. “What does my name have to do with it?” His relaxed demeanor changed, and he looked extremely suspicious suddenly. “Why am I really here?” She sighed and pulled out her pocket watch, setting it down on the table and tracing over the initials engraved on the front with her finger. “My dad always used to say ‘Everything happens for a reason.’ And my dad was my favorite person growing up… So noticing you? There’s a reason for it. And I’m trying to find out.” Easy stared at the watch for a long, quiet moment, one that was only filled by the noise of conversation and coffees being made in the cafe. “R… A…?” His eyes lifted up to stare questioningly at Rika. “I thought you said your last name is Paine.” Shit. “Yeah, I did. That’s what I go by these days. My best friend lets me use his last name.” Under his breath, which he probably didn’t actually expect Rika to pick up, Easy mumbled, “So that’s why I couldn’t find anything on you…” “Looking me up, huh? I guarantee you found something about me without realizing it.” Easy’s face immediately flushed a light red. “Sorry, I wasn’t trying to be creepy about it. It’s just… part of my line of work, I—” He stopped mid-sentence and stared at her suspiciously. “Wait, what do you mean I probably found something about you?” She sighed. “Did you see any articles about the disappearance of Rika Amano ten years ago?” He paused to think about this, but ultimately shrugged. “Surprisingly, your name is more common than you’d think.” Muttering once again, he added, “You wouldn’t believe the number of anime or manga characters that popped up.” Rika snorted. “Oh, I can believe it. But, yeah, I’m a footnote in the city’s long history of mysterious June 30th disappearances.” “You don’t look like you’re missing to me.” “I came back, obviously.” Her watch had ticked like crazy when she’d left the city; it had driven her nuts for months while she moved from town to town, trying to survive. It was on and off like that for a couple of years before she’d felt like she needed to come back, at which point the watch had given her a break. “Why’d you leave in the first place? Other than, you know, the obvious crime problem.” Her hand instinctively went to her left arm. “My… brother didn’t want me around. He hired people to beat me up and if I didn’t leave, it would get worse.” “That’s pretty fucked. And I’ve seen some shit.” “Yeah…” She couldn’t argue with it. It was terrible how bad things got after her father vanished. Her brother seemed to get even more anxious and angry than he had been before, and their mother had become more quiet and somber. An awkward silence passed between the two before she heard a soft sigh from Easy. He shifted in his seat and reached for something in his pocket. She was surprised to see him pull out his wallet, from which he took out a $10 bill and handed it to her. “I think the line’s slowing down if you still want something.” She looked down at it. “I… Are you sure?” “Yeah.” She smiled gratefully. “Thanks. Seriously.” She grabbed the ten and headed up. The line had thinned out considerably, so she barely had time to consider what she wanted before she finally arrived at the counter. The blonde-haired woman who had been working at the register when Rika had first arrived was missing, and the woman with bubblegum pink hair who had been making the drinks was wiping something down, likely taking advantage of the small break in customers. “Be right with you!” the barista called out without looking up. “Take your time! I need a minute anyway.” Rika looked over the menu and, after some deliberation, decided on a white chocolate mocha. A short moment later, the barista finally turned towards her. “Hello, how can I h—” The server froze, her eyes widening and her mouth dropping open. “Um. H-Hold on just a second.” She looked around before calling out, “Yo! Felicity!” “Yeah?” came a voice not far from where Rika stood. She turned to see the other employee, Felicity presumably, standing at a table with a washcloth. “Can you take this order for me? I, uh, need a break. It’s an emergency,” the barista asked nervously. “Yeah, sure.” Rika watched Felicity shrug apologetically in her direction before hurrying behind the counter just as her coworker rushed out-of-sight. “Sorry about that. What can I get for you?” “Er…” Rika was a bit baffled by what had just happened, but she didn’t want to dwell on it and hold up the employees. “Can I get a white chocolate mocha, please?” “Sure thing,” Felicity smiled. She smoothly processed the order, handing Rika back her change, then got to work making the order. The noise of the machines was loud enough as it was, but with better hearing thanks to her vampirism, they were even more thunderous. Surprisingly, however, it didn’t bother her very much. It was easy enough to disregard it as background noise. No more than three minutes after she had ordered it, Felicity returned to the register with a paper cup complete with a coffee sleeve to protect her hand from the heat. With a smile, she chirped, “Here you go! Enjoy!” “Thank you very much,” Rika replied as she took the drink. Taking a couple bucks out of her own wallet and putting them in the tip jar, she returned to her seat and handed Easy his change. “I had a really weird experience up there.” Lifting his thick dark eyebrow beneath his hair once more, Easy asked, “What do you mean?” Before she could respond, the pink-haired server sat down in an empty seat at their table. “Heyyyyyy there,” she said. Both Rika and Easy glanced at the employee, dumbfounded. “Uh… hi,” Rika uttered in confusion. “So this must seem really damn weird, I’ll admit, seeing as you don’t know me or anything…” Under his breath, Easy grumbled, “This seems familiar.” The server turned towards him and gave a confident smirk. “Hey, wait, aren’t you that cute dorky guy who ordered from me earlier? Do you have any idea who you’re sitting with here?” Rika felt a sudden surge of anger and slammed her hand against the table, trying her best to be conscious of her strength. “Okay, I’d like some answers here. Who even are you?” The server girl jumped before hurriedly rummaging in her pants pocket and pulling out a white business card that read Tales from Rhine City in bold spring green text. “I’m Rue Rheingold, I host a podcast called Tales from Rhine City with my friends where we talk about cryptids and mysteries and shit, and my girl Rita specifically told me to keep an eye out—“ She paused to wink and point at Rika. “—for you.” Rika blinked, feeling more confused than ever before. “For… me.” “Yeah!” She lowered her voice. “Rika Amano, the missing daughter of the Amano family. Vanished three years after her father did. And then there you are popping up in the Loveless video! It’s unreal!” Rika narrowed her eyes. This was beyond strange. Was this girl a friend or enemy? Was this one of Eve’s evil vampires that she’d been warned about? Was this what her watch had pointed her towards? It was ticking faintly now, but she wasn’t sure what it expected her to do. “So what exactly do you want? An interview for your podcast?” Rue’s eyes lit up. “Holy shit, would you? I mean, no. I just, uh, need you to call the number on the card when you get a chance.” This was all extremely suspicious and yet, she wanted to believe that this weird woman was willing to help. Looking down at the business card again, she closely observed the UFO emblazoned on it, and a thought occurred to her. If Rue and her friends knew about cryptids and UFOs, maybe they could help her find the truth about the winged man. The ticking of her watch instantly intensified, signaling to her this was probably the right decision. With a sigh, she said, “Ok, I guess I’ll call tonight.” “Great!” Rue said, jumping out of the seat. “Well, I gotta get back to work and all, so… enjoy your date? Talk to you later? Bye!” Before Rika could even react, Rue had darted off to the back yet again. Unsurprisingly, Easy looked pretty perplexed. “Date…?” “That’s your main takeaway from all that?” Rika huffed. He shrugged. “This doesn’t have anything to do with me. What do I care what they want with you?” Rika’s hand went to her left arm yet again. The harsh bluntness was not totally unexpected at this point, but it still wasn’t what she wanted to hear. “Well… At least I think this is the right course. These weird girls might be able to help me out, actually.” “With what?” “I guarantee you wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” He stared at her blankly. “Try me.” “I ran into a man with wings the night of the Loveless thing, when I was on a roof nearby.” Easy leaned back in his chair and snorted. “You’re right. I don’t believe you.” “Wonderful,” she grumbled. “What do you need help with, anyway?” “Aside from the winged man thing… Maybe finding out what happened to my father?” It was a long shot, but Rue knew her case; maybe these girls had some info she didn’t have access to. “What exactly did happen to him? If, um, I’m allowed to ask.” He shifted in his chair awkwardly as though nervous he’d gone too far. Rika’s head drooped, and she looked down at the table. “It was thirteen years ago,” she began quietly, “at a time when things seemed… really tense in our house. He and my mom seemed so off for a while. Then, suddenly, one day he said he had to go on a business trip to Egypt. And he just… never came back.” “Shit. I’m sorry.” When she lifted her gaze again, she saw his lips had curved downwards into a sympathetic frown. It was the most emotion she’d seen from the man since meeting him. “It’s so stupid, right?” she laughed bitterly, feeling the tears well up in her eyes. “Thinking he might still be alive out there. He can’t be, can he? But I want to know, and I know that whatever feeling I have in my gut is pushing me towards answers. This Rue girl, you, the winged man I saw… they’re all pieces of a puzzle, and I’m trying so hard to put it all together because I need to know for sure.” “How is any of that supposed to tell you what happened to your dad?” “I don’t know, Easy. I really don’t.” He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. Silence passed between them for a moment before he spoke. “Look, I don’t know how to give you the answers you want, but if you want to go looking for them… Well, maybe I could help you out.” “You’d… do that for me?” she asked almost incredulously. “Even though you barely know me and you probably think I’m insane?” He shrugged. “Yeah.” “Well… I’d appreciate it. Seriously. And maybe I’ll be able to find out why you’re so interesting so that I can finally let you know.” She gave him a big smile, though as she did she wondered if her fangs were too obvious. If they were, he didn’t say anything. Silence fell between them once more before Easy sighed. “Can I see your phone?” “Oh, sure. You, uh, putting your number in?” “Yeah. Unless you’re relying on snail mail,” he snorted. “Snail mail,” she repeated as she handed him her phone. “My dad called it that. Such a weird term, but he loved snails.” Easy blinked at her beneath his glasses. “I guess someone has to appreciate them.” “What, you don’t like snails?” Rika laughed. “They’re kinda cute. I like their eyes.” “I’m not a huge fan of the outdoors, so what do you think?” He took a minute to tap through her phone and program his number in. When he handed it back, there was a smirk on his face. “Interesting background.” She raised an eyebrow and smirked back. “You got a problem with Cats?” “Is that what it is? I can’t say I’ve ever seen it.” “Yep! That’s my favorite character, Skimbleshanks,” she explained as she proudly tapped her phone for emphasis. “That’s the one thing my whole family could agree on: we all loved Cats. I remember when my dad took my brother and I to a show back in… 1999, I think.” She sighed. “I miss those days.” Easy rubbed his neck again nervously. “It, uh… sounds like a good memory.” “It is,” she said, her mood perking back up as she remembered how much fun she’d had. Her mother and father had been in such a good mood as she and her brother had skipped out of the theater singing their favorite songs. Even in the darkest moments she’d lived through the past decade, she’d still clung to that memory. “At least you have good memories despite, you know… what happened.” “You can’t let the bad moments of your life define you,” Rika replied quietly. “It never leads to anything good. You have to use the bad to push you to rise above it and be better… you know?” “Yeah,” he agreed with a sigh. “I know. Hard to do that, though.” “Nothing in life is ever easy, is it?” She smiled playfully. “Except you, I suppose.” With an irritated groan, he replied, “Look, the name was my mom’s idea, okay? Something about how labor was the easiest with me.” “Honestly, that’s really cool,” she said earnestly. “I like your name. It’s unique. Unlike mine, as you saw when you were looking me up.” He shifted his eyes away to stare at something behind her and sheepishly admitted, “I like your name.” For some reason, she suddenly felt her cheeks burning. “Oh! Well, thank you. I’m glad you do.” Another awkward silence passed between them. Easy slowly reached for his cup and practically downed the rest of the contents for several long seconds. When he set it down again, he cleared his throat and eloquently said, “So, uh…” “Uhhh… So what?” she replied sheepishly. When he shrugged, apparently at a loss for words, she suggested, “Well… Hey, we don’t have to force a conversation! Let’s just, um, enjoy the rest of our drinks!” Easy glanced at his cup. “Mine’s gone.” “Oh.” She felt increasingly awkward, and she didn’t know why. “Well, um… I suppose we could part ways for now. If you want.” “For now? So we are meeting up again at some point?” “Isn’t that why you gave me your number?” Once again, he shrugged. “Yeah, I guess. Or, you know, because I wanted to give you a way to contact me when you figure out why exactly you wanted to talk to me so badly.” He gave her a teasing smirk. She gave her own playful smirk back. “Guess we’ll just have to see which comes first.” This had been a pretty fruitful encounter, even if she still wasn’t totally sure what she was doing. Easy was a very interesting guy, no matter what he said, and Rue’s request had her burning with curiosity. As she sipped her mocha, she wondered what exactly was in store for her future. Whatever it was, she knew one thing for sure: The tell-tale ticking of her watch told her that she was taking a step in the right direction and heading where she was meant to be. ****** Sierra had a routine. Every day, around 5:00 p.m., she left her apartment and walked a few blocks to Rhyme or Reason Karaoke Bar. She’d been doing this for the past few years like clockwork (with the few days she was going through the turning process being an exception), but for the first time in a long time, she was breaking this habit. Instead of heading to the bar, she was in a taxi riding to a house she hadn’t been to since she was a kid. She’d told Armstrong the night prior that she had family obligations and would likely be absent. He’d definitely appeared suspicious, not that she blamed him; she’d hardly talked about her family at all since she’d known him. Thankfully, he hadn’t asked for further information. She had a feeling he’d be asking about it the next night, however. “This the place?” the taxi driver’s deep, gentle voice asked, drawing her attention back to the moment at hand. He was pulling up in front of a house, one Sierra recognized instantly. 1991 Loomer Street. The house her grandparents lived in for the entirety of their life in America. The house her mother grew up in. The house she played in so often as a child. The house both of her grandparents died in. The house that Valentine now owned. It was just as she’d remembered it and although it hadn’t aged quite so well (the maroon siding was fading in color and some of the grey roof shingles were falling off), it was still much nicer than the other houses on the block. The two-story townhouse was large and spacious, and it was reminiscent of the way her grandparents had tried to live happy, simple lives. With a trembling hand, Sierra paid the driver her fee plus a nice tip before exiting the car. She heard him drive away as she slowly made her way to the front door, which was still a brilliant white. Had Val repainted it recently? In fact, the stairs and the railings leading up to the front porch were just as white. “At least he’s taking care of it,” she mumbled, trying desperately to ignore how vulnerable she felt. An involuntary chill ran down her spine as she knocked on the door, three simple but loud knocks just as her mom used to whenever they’d visited during her childhood. She was half-tempted to turn tail and quickly walk home, but she’d given her brother her word that she’d be there, and she wasn’t about to disappoint him again. The door opened a moment after she finished knocking. There, standing tall in the doorway, was her brother, Jason. He gave her a nervous smile. “Hey, Sierra… It’s good to see you again.” “Hi,” she simply said in what sounded like a bored, monotonous voice. On the inside, however, her insides felt like wiggly jellyfish. She was doing everything she could to keep her hands from visibly shaking, including crossing her arms over her simple black tank top. “How’ve you been?” he asked, running a hand over his hair with obvious uncertainty. He may have been a good actor, but that had never extended to hiding his feelings from her. It was comforting at least to know he was as anxious as she was. “Fine.” “Well, uh, good.” He cleared his throat. “Val’s waiting in the living room. You know he’s got a big smile on, but he’s nervous as hell.” Sierra lifted an eyebrow. “What’s he nervous about?” “I think he’s worried about how you’ll react to some news he’s got for you.” News? Was he going to college? Getting married? Expecting a baby? She tried her best not to show how much this ramped up her already high-strung nerves. “So, can I come in or what?” Her brother stepped aside and gestured into the house. “You even gotta ask? You’re always welcome here. Come on in, sis.” She cautiously passed the front door’s threshold. Almost as soon as she was inside, she felt a warm sense of nostalgia. The front hallway was almost exactly as she had remembered it, with the blue-grey painted walls and the pictures of Sierra and her brothers when they were babies. Deep down, she was glad Val hadn’t changed the house much. She didn’t know if she was fully ready for that yet. Losing her grandparents had been hard, especially because they had once been her only real safety net. The house was so familiar to her that she didn’t need to consciously think about where to go. Her mind and body already knew. Within seconds, she was standing in the large open doorway to the living room, staring in disbelief at her baby brother. Except he wasn’t so much of a baby anymore. The last time she’d seen him, Valentine had been fourteen years old. Now, he was a young man. Fuck, has it really been that long? Sierra thought miserably. Had she really missed him growing up? Would she even know him anymore? Thankfully, the one thing that she knew Val best for—his smile—hadn’t changed at all. He beamed at her as soon as he saw her, holding up his hand and giving her a, “Hey, sis,” before rushing off of the same worn grey couch she’d seen her mom and grandparents sit on years ago and pulling her into a tight hug, just like he’d done when he was little. Instinctively, she stiffened when he touched her, an unfortunate response she’d developed after years of abuse from her dad. This is Val, you moron. This is your brother. He’s not going to hit you. Slowly, she felt her muscles relax, and she wrapped her arms around him in turn. “Hey, Val.” “Sorry, I should have warned you,” he laughed. “I just… got excited.” “It’s okay. Old habits die hard.” She moved one hand to pat him on the head before stepping back. Unfortunately, she wasn’t much of a hugger (yet another thing she’d inherited from her dad). “Kept the curly hair, huh? Mom would’ve liked that.” “I know, that’s why. That and I like ‘em too.” Unsure what else to do or say, she crossed her arms over her chest. “So… I’m here.” It sounded extremely lame, but the whole situation was awkward. What was she supposed to say after so many years apart? He was practically a different person. Then again, so was she. “You sure are!” her brother agreed. “And I have so much I want to tell you… But most of all, I want to say I’m sorry.” She had been doing a fairly good job (as far as she was aware, anyway) of hiding any internal emotions she was experiencing, but she knew her confusion was now written all over her face. “For… what?” “For… For a lot,” he mumbled nervously, “but especially for staying away. It was stupid, I could have used your help figuring myself out, but I was too scared to get in touch again. I love Jay, but he isn’t you.” “It’s not your fault,” she quietly told him. It wasn’t like he’d had much of a choice in who he had lived with. Frankly, it was a miracle he didn’t hate her for forcing him to move out and live with Jason. He shuffled nervously from one foot to the other. “So. I can tell you one big thing you missed that I wished you were here for.” He spread his arms wide. “I came out.” “Out?” Her mind blanked for a minute until it clicked. Her little brother was gay. “Oh, that kind of out.” Now it was her turn to shift her weight nervously. “I don’t know if I’d really have been better than Jason with… You know, helping out.” If she’d ever had a sensitive side, their dad had killed that long ago. It didn’t bother her, obviously. Val could like whoever he liked; she loved him no matter who he locked lips with. “Ok, maybe you’re right, you would have sucked,” Val laughed. “But I wouldn’t have had to worry about how you’d react for the past few years.” She stared at him in disbelief. “Did you really think I wouldn’t support you?” “Well… Not really… But, look, Dad said a lot of nasty stuff. I was afraid to tell Jay, and he was a theater kid! He was surrounded by gay people all the time in school!” “Dad was a piece of work, that’s for sure,” she growled. Of course he’d had an effect on Val, too. She couldn’t recall ever hearing him say anything, but that didn’t mean it never happened. “Yeah, well, we don’t have to worry about him anymore,” Val muttered. “An-y-way! What have you been up to, sis?” Sierra shrugged and admitted, “Not really anything. Hanging out at the bar pretty much every night.” Val put his hands on his hips. “And what are you doing at the bar?” Rolling her eyes, she replied, “You’re a big boy, now. You know what people do at bars.” “I know, but how can you want to drink! Alcohol is at least at the top of the list of what ruined our lives!” “Val, come on,” Jason said as he entered the room. “Sierra’s not here for a lecture. I’m sure she’s a responsible drinker.” She kept her mouth shut and turned around to stare blankly at Jason. Their dad was a raging alcoholic by the time Val came along, so of course he only saw drinking as something bad. Yeah, well, I’m not Dad, she thought bitterly. “You’re right, you’re right,” Val inhaled. “I don’t want to make our family reunion miserable. I’m just… I’m real happy you came, Sierra.” Sierra opened her mouth to reply, but she was cut off by an excited, “Good morning!” The source of the voice belonged to a young white woman with blue hair hastily tied into pigtails who had come in behind Jason. Suspiciously, Sierra glanced at him. Was this his girlfriend? She didn’t expect him to be into someone so disgustingly peppy. Before she could even question her brother, the girl gasped excitedly and grinned. “Oh, hi! You must be Sierra, right? It’s so nice to meet you!” “This is our friend, Anna,” Jason explained. “She’s helping us out with a little project of mine,” Val added. “What project?” “Just a little community service thing I came up with,” Val winked. “Mom always said I made the world a better place, now I’m just being more active about it!” Sierra glanced at the girl, who was obviously trying to appear friendly, before looking back at Val again. “What are you doing exactly?” “Oh, you know,” he shrugged with a grin. She narrowed her eyes at him. “No, I don’t know.” It was Val’s turn to stare at her blankly. “You’re kidding, right? Have you not watched the news at all?” “No,” she admitted. At most, she left the television on in her living room to drown out the noise from her neighbors, but she never cared enough to actually watch what was on. “Ugh, typical Sierra,” Val grumbled. “Well, if you’re hanging out in bars, I’m pretty sure you’ll hear people gossiping about Loveless real soon!” “What the fuck is Loveless?” she sighed. Anna giggled. “That’s Jason’s nickname.” “Since when?” Sierra demanded, staring at her brother questioningly. “Since Lilith and Val teamed up to give me the dorkiest nickname imaginable,” he sighed. “You own it, bro,” Val grinned. “Superheroes all have really corny names, anyway. Mr. Fantastic, anyone? Talk about an ego!” “Who the fuck is Lilith?” “Someone I knew from high school,” Jason said. “She dated that one guy from Jay’s drama club who caught on fire, remember that?” Val laughed. “Considering what Lilith told us, he deserved it!” “Right,” she nodded as recognition hit her. “Okay, so what the fuck are you all doing? Helping little old ladies cross the street? Volunteering at a community garden?” Anna snorted in response. “Oh, you know…” Val shrugged before coughing and saying extremely quickly, “Vigilantism.” Alarms rang in her mind, and she narrowed her eyes at him. “You have five seconds to explain yourself.” “I think it might take more than five seconds to explain, sis,” Val laughed. “Four… three…” He immediately rambled, “I turned Jay into a superhero to fight crime, ok? Geez! Stop with the counting!” “By ‘turned,’ he means that he kept badgering me to go fight crime when I told him he was not going out fighting criminals on his own,” Jason said. “And you just let him do this?” Sierra asked in disbelief. She could feel anger rising very, very quickly. “He’s not my keeper, sis,” Val protested, “He can’t just forbid me from doing stuff. I’m an adult!” “But he was still responsible for you!” she countered, turning to Jason with a heavy glare. “How long has this been going on?” “We just did our big debut over the weekend,” Jason replied, holding his hands up defensively. “Before that it was mostly just little things.” “I helped the old ladies across the street,” Val said. “Jay beat up the guys snatching their purses.” “So this is the shit you’ve been doing? I trusted you to keep him safe. The hell kind of an example is this?” Her anger was increasing and quickly heading for a dangerous point, but she didn’t particularly care at that moment. “He is safe, but he’s an adult now. I can’t just force him to do what I want.” “Well, where do you think he got the fucking idea?” she snapped. “From comics, movies… Come on, sis!” Val whined. “I thought you’d like that I’m trying to make Rhine City better!” “Why the hell would I like that? Isn’t it bad enough he went to jail? You wanna end up there, too?” “We’re not gonna get caught,” Anna interrupted. Her previous cheeriness was gone. “And besides, these are bad people. They’re doing things to help keep this city shitty. They need to get exposed.” Sierra turned towards her and barked, “Stay the fuck out of this.” “Don’t you yell at Anna, it’s not like she’s wrong,” Jason snapped back. “Val, I told you she wasn’t gonna like this.” “Oh, did you? What clued you in? The illegal shit?” Under her breath, she muttered, “Would’ve just fucking kept him with me if I knew this was gonna happen.” “I’ve got a feeling he’d have wanted to do this even if he had stayed,” Jason said. “Come on, Sierra,” Val added sadly, “I really wanted our family reunion to be nice. Do we have to have a big fight over this?” She glanced at her youngest brother hesitantly. She wasn’t mad at him and even in the midst of her anger, she knew it wasn’t fair to take it out on him. With a sigh, she asked, “Val, can you go to your room, please? Jason and I need to talk. Alone.” “First time I see you in years and you’re gonna send me right to my room?” he huffed. “Fine. Anna, come on, I think you should probably come too.” Sierra waited until they left the room and walked up the stairs before hissing at Jason, “I sent him with you because I trusted you to keep him safe. What the hell is this? The both of you are gonna fucking land in jail if you don’t knock it off.” “He was dead set on this, Sierra. All I could do was make sure he didn’t end up getting hurt. You think I want to go back to jail? I was in there for almost a year, I wouldn’t do anything that would get me put back in.” “Could have fucking fooled me,” she snorted. “I’ve got it covered. Nothing’s gonna happen to either of us. Especially not him.” “This is Crime City, moron. You don’t know that.” If they went after the wrong person, they could end up seriously hurt (or worse). “There are way worse things in this city than crime, Sierra,” Jason added quietly. “If you had any idea… But a friend of ours is making sure that nothing crazy happens. You’ve just gotta trust me. I watched out for Val the past six years, and nothing bad happened, and I intend to keep it that way.” She unfolded her arms and held them firmly at her sides. Her hands were balled into tight fists; she was consciously trying to keep her rage under control, but she knew she’d need several heavy drinks at the bar that night. “I sent him with you because I trusted you to keep him safe. Don’t think I can trust you to make a single good decision anymore.” Had six years really changed her brothers that much? Once upon a time, she and Jason had been a team, and now she could barely stand to look at him. And Val, sweet little Valentine, had decided vigilantism was the way to live his life? What the hell happened? “And am I supposed to trust you? I don’t know if you could tell, but he sure as hell sounded pretty crushed to hear you’re out at bars all the time, even after what he had to go through because of Dad.” “It’s because of Dad.” She averted her gaze and stared at a nearby wall instead. “I can’t sleep anymore.” “Still?” Jason replied quietly. With a shrug, she admitted, “Alcohol is the only thing that helps.” Well, before she was turned against her will into a vampire, that was. But considering how rocky their reunion was already, that was the last thing she wanted them to know. Instead, she snapped back with, “And that’s why I sent him with you. It was hard enough trying to pretend like I was fine while your ass was locked up. I needed you to do what I couldn’t. Goddamnit, this isn’t what I meant!” “You think this is the sort of life I want? Sierra, I don’t have anything anymore. I’m not gonna get picked up by any theaters, I’m not gonna be an actor like I dreamed. I’ve had to work shitty customer service jobs because I refuse to have Val blow our grandparent’s money on me. This is what he came up with, and everything just fell into place.” “So you’re going to let him make the calls? He’s just a kid. He doesn’t know any better!” “He’s an adult now, Sierra,” Jason sighed. “It’s hard to believe, trust me. But he’s a young man now, and he’s choosing how to live his life. I’m his brother, not his mother. I can only do so much.” “He didn’t have a mom when he needed one,” she quietly retorted. “He needed us. He still does. I don’t care if he’s legally an adult. He’s still a kid. Are you really gonna tell me he understands the seriousness of what he’s doing? If he gets caught, he’s not gonna end up as lucky as you did.” “You don’t think I don’t know how crazy this all seems?” He shook his head. “Sierra, I’ve found out some crazy shit about Rhine City this past year. Stuff you wouldn’t believe if I told you. So he needs his family and friends to be here to keep his dumb ass safe.” “Nah,” she said, shaking her head. “I’m not getting involved in this shit. You wanna run around and pretend like you’re making a difference, be my fucking guest. But you’re not gonna ruin his life too.” “You don’t have to join in on this! Just… be in his life again.” “Guess I’m gonna have to. Someone’s gotta keep him from getting arrested, and it’s apparently not gonna be you.” She crossed her arms again and glared heavily at him. Time had changed too much apparently. They weren’t a team anymore, even if their ultimate goal was still the same: Keep Val safe. “Sierra, there’s a lot you don’t get about all this. You’ve gotta trust me.” “I did once.” She scoffed. “Never again.” She knew she was being overly harsh, but she couldn’t help it. She had thought Val would be better off and safer with Jason. At least then he wouldn’t be awoken to her shouting every night when the nightmares struck. And he wouldn’t have to worry about whether or not she’d be home when she was working at the fight club. But maybe that hadn’t been the right call. Maybe he should have stayed with her. It’s too damn late now, she thought bitterly as she walked further into the living room and sat down on the couch. Fuck, she needed a drink. “Well, just… don’t do anything to hurt him, alright?” She had been starting to calm down, but hearing this pissed her off all over again. She stood up, grabbing a decorative floral pillow off of the couch and held it, ready to throw. “The fuck you think I’m gonna do?” “Honestly, I don’t know.” “Do you honestly think I’d ever hurt him? My little brother? What the fuck is wrong with you?” "I didn’t—” Sierra chucked the pillow at him. “Fuck off!” she shouted. He ducked out of the way, and the pillow flew past him only to hit a stranger in the face. “Ow,” the stranger mumbled as the pillow slid off of him. The man was a tired, scruffy white guy who was wearing a hoodie despite it being the middle of the summer. “Who the fuck are you?” Sierra growled. The man ran a hand through his hair and gave her a smile. “David. I’m guessing you’re Jay’s sister? He said you were coming today. I put on my Sunday best and everything.” She lifted an eyebrow, staring at his sweatshirt. That was considered nice? She decided to ignore him for the moment and instead glare at Jason once more. “How many fucking people do you let come around here?” Before he could answer, David replied, “Let’s see, there’s Lilith, Aiden, and me who drop by, and Rika and Anna live here… You gonna be joining us, too? I can get some beer to celebrate. Unless you don’t like beer, in which case I’ll get myself beer and you whatever you like.” “Not helping, David,” Jason grumbled. “That blue haired prep lives here?” she exclaimed in disbelief, still glaring at her brother. “You just letting anyone move in now?” “That’s Val’s call, and she’s not a prep,” Jason said sternly, folding his arms across his chest. “Rika kinda needed a place,” David chimed in. “She couldn’t just live on my couch forever.” “Who the fuck is Rika?” she growled, throwing her arms up in the air. Would her grandparents have approved of this? “One of our friends,” Jason explained. “This house was given to Val so he had a place to live, not to just invite anyone you want to move in!” Truthfully, of the three of them, Val had gotten the most from their grandparents. It was explained in their will that they left the house to him since he was the youngest and they had spent the least amount of time with him. “Go talk to Val about it then because I’m not in charge of what happens with the house,” her brother retorted. She snorted. “Fine by me.” Without another word, she stormed past him, shoving past David on her way to the staircase. She could hear Val and Anna talking quietly somewhere upstairs and followed their voices until she found a bedroom, one Val had always slept in as a kid whenever they’d spent the night at their grandparents. “Hey,” she said as she stepped through the doorway. “You doing okay?” Anna, who was sitting cross-legged on the floor, looked wary of her. She glanced at Val and asked, “Want me to go?” “Not really,” he sighed, “but I think she does.” Sierra was silent as Anna stood up and quietly left the room. As soon as the girl was gone, she sighed and admitted, “I’m not mad at you.” “And why not?” Val replied. “You know all this is me, right? I spent years just… being a shut-in, watching video game streamers and doing the bare minimum to keep the money and house. I couldn’t take that anymore, and I couldn't take having no friends anymore either.” “Because as much as you think you’re an adult now, you’re still a kid,” she told him gently. “If I am, it’s because I never got to really be one,” he replied miserably. “Yeah,” she quietly agreed. “I guess we never really got to be.” She’d had the best chance at a normal childhood before their dad’s abusive behavior really took a turn for the worse. Their home life was horrible by the time Val was born. “I can’t let anyone else go through what we did, sis. It’s not right.” “And it’s not right you’re putting your life on the line.” She walked further into the room and sat down next to him on the edge of his bed. “What the hell am I gonna do if you get arrested or killed? I’m sorry, but I can’t support this. It’s not safe.” “Sis, no one in this whole city is safe! There’s some seriously spooky crap going on right now!” “It’s safer to stay out of trouble instead of creating it,” she countered, her hands balling into right fists again. “Please.” “Look, I’m not asking you to support this. But I need you to support me. We pulled off our first big mission together and after, it felt almost like one big family again… But it wasn’t right because you weren’t there.” “I’m not gonna be there. I’m not gonna celebrate this with you.” She shook her head, her thick curls resting heavily on her shoulders. “I’m sorry, but I’m not supporting this or you.” She paused before adding with a sigh, “But I’m not exactly going to disappear again either.” “That’s all I’m asking, sis. Besides… it was me who disappeared.” “Yeah, and who sent you away?” she muttered bitterly. “Stop being so hard on yourself, geez,” Val laughed. “I could’ve called any time, but I didn’t.” “I could have too. I’m just as guilty, if not more so.” “Well… we both suck, then.” Surprising herself, she laughed. “I guess so.” “Well then, it’s time to stop sucking!” Sierra snorted and joked, “Might have some trouble with the guys if you do that.” Her brother nearly fell over on his bed from the fit of laughter he burst into. “Guess I don’t want even worse luck!” he managed to wheeze out when his laughter began to subside. She patted him on top of his thick dark curls, unable to hide her amused smirk. His laughter, which was nearly as contagious as his smile, was a friendly reminder that even if he was older now, he was still the same old Val, the little brother she loved and promised to protect. “You know, you should get to know some of my friends,” he said as he sat up again. “I know David likes to drink, maybe you should bring him to the bar with you so he can make sure you don’t do anything stupid!” “I can take care of myself, thank you very much,” she retorted. “Suuuuure you can,” Val said, rolling his eyes. “I have been for the last seven years,” she reminded him. “Well you are still alive, and you don’t look any worse for wear…” “Exactly.” “Clearly it’s dumb luck,” Val huffed. “You think I don’t know how to take care of myself?” she asked in disbelief. “I’m insulted. Since when do you think so little of me?” “I can’t think little of you, you’re taller than me,” he retorted. She snorted again. “Shut up, you.” “You know that is asking way too much of me,” Val winked. Sierra made a show of rolling her eyes and sighing, but she had a small grin on. “Yeah, yeah. So you wanna go get lunch or Something? My treat.” She’d barely managed to finish a bowl of cereal that morning, so her stomach was starting to protest over the lack of food eaten that day. She also didn’t exactly mind an excuse to leave the house. The weird childhood nostalgia (mixed with the bizarre reunion with her brothers) was messing with her head. She felt like she’d barely changed in the last six years; meanwhile, her brothers (Val especially) had changed quite a bit. “Sure! Sounds like a plan! You pick though, I’m too indecisive.” As she stood up from where she’d been sitting on his bed, she teasingly said, “Looks like we have something in common after all. You still like pizza, right?” “Who doesn’t?” “I think I might know a place you’ll like,” she replied. A local hole-in-the-wall restaurant that she visited on the rare occasions she actually had an appetite came to mind. “Can you drive? Or should I just call a taxi?” “Yeah, call a taxi, I’m too lazy to get my license.” She couldn’t hold back a laugh at this. Yet something else they had in common apparently. “Come on, let’s go downstairs. Should probably at least tell Jason where you’re headed. I can call for a ride while you’re doing that. Sound good?” “Sounds good!” Val stood up as well, and the two walked through the hallway and down the stairs. She could hear Jason and Anna talking in the living room before they even entered. When she and Val walked through the doorway, however, she narrowed her eyes suspiciously at the two. At first glance, they appeared to be chatting casually, but she’d made enough bets with Armstrong over the past few years at the bar that she was able to pick up on when someone was being rather flirty, and Anna was doing just that. She had on a sly smile, one that definitely suggested heavy interest in Jason, and almost seemed to be leaning towards him. “Are you fucking kidding me?” she grumbled perhaps a bit too loudly as their conversation immediately stopped. Anna’s eyes flitted towards her, confusion crossing her face, and Jason turned around in his seat to look at her. “Uh, something wrong?” Jason asked, confusion written all over his face. Crossing her arms over her chest, she glanced at Anna, though her question was directed towards her brother. “You’re not seriously into her, are you?” For whatever reason, Jason had always had a thing for skinny white girls, but why’d he have to pick someone as basic and preppy as she was? The confusion quickly turned to anger. “What the fuck, Sierra? That’s way out of line. And if I am, so what?” “So are you or aren’t you?” she countered with a raised eyebrow. She shifted her gaze to him now, purposefully ignoring Anna’s hurt expression. Was it mean-spirited? Yeah, but what the fuck did she care? This girl was just as guilty as her brother was considering she was a part of their little “gang.” “That’s none of your business, especially not when you’re giving me that look.” She smirked smugly at him. “So you are.” “Ladies, ladies, let’s not fight,” came David’s voice as he strolled back into the living room, a bag of chips in his hand. “This is supposed to be your big reunion! Save the bickering for Thanksgiving dinner!” Sierra snorted and rolled her eyes. “This doesn’t concern you.” “Nothing concerns me,” David said as he shoved a chip into his mouth. “I’m a real relaxed guy.” With an annoyed sigh, she asked, “Why are you even here?” “Well, your little brothers were really excited you were coming so I wanted to say hi. Also, I’m out of chips at my apartment.” He bit into another one. “It all works out.” She stared at him in disbelief. Was this guy for real? She shook her head in annoyance and waved him off, turning her attention back to Jason. “You need better taste. Like, come on. It was one thing when you were in high school, but now? That’s just sad.” “I think you need to mind your damn business. You do know you’re being seriously degrading to Anna, right? She’s literally right here.” “I’m aware.” Even if she was deliberately ignoring her. Still, she supposed she should apologize, so she glanced at the blue-haired girl, who was staring at the carpeted floor and looked uncomfortable. “I’m sure you’re… nice and all, but you’re, what? Eighteen? He’s twenty-seven. That’s a bit too old for you, don’t you think?” “I’m nineteen,” Anna mumbled in reply. “Like that’s much better,” Sierra snorted. “My point is he’s an adult, and you’re not even out of your teens. Get it?” Anna stood up and quietly replied, “Loud and clear.” Before anyone could say anything else, she quickly rushed out of the living room and up the stairs like an embarrassed puppy with its tail between its legs. “Are you fucking kidding me,” Val said quietly from behind her. She turned nervously towards him. In truth, she’d almost entirely forgotten he was there. “Look,” she started, hating how guilty she suddenly felt, “everyone’s gotta grow up sometime.” She gestured to Jason, who looked as displeased as Val did. “He’s an adult, and he needs to start acting like one. Since, you know, clearly he wasn’t doing that when I left him in charge of you.” “He’s not the only one who needs to start acting like an adult,” Val snapped. “What the fuck is this, junior high? What was that? I wanted to see you again, but I didn’t want to see you bully my friends!” “Must be considering who he’s apparently trying to hook up with,” she shrugged. She was desperately trying to ignore how his words hurt worse than a wasp’s sting. “You know what? I think I lost my appetite.” He spun on his heel and began to storm back up the stairs, shouting back, “Go to one of your precious bars if you want to act like this because I’m not dealing with it!” The sound of a door slamming could be heard a second later, the harshness of it making her flinch in response. “Val, shit,” Jason gasped as he jumped up. He gave a sidelong glance to Sierra as he passed and said, “I’ll go talk to him. Just… wait here.” Soon she was alone, the only other person remaining in the room being David, who had been completely silent during this whole affair. Her skin prickled, and she balled her hands into tight fists. Just like Dad, aren’t you? Fucking everything up. She wanted to hit something, but she’d be damned if she ruined her grandparents’ furniture. Instead, she silently left the house, gently closing the front door behind her despite how badly she wanted to let it slam. She knew the bar wouldn’t be open for a few hours, but it was worth a shot to see if Armstrong would let her in early anyway since the chances were high he was already there. “Hey,” came David’s voice yet again. Irritated, Sierra spun around and spat out, “What the fuck do you want?” He gestured back at the house. “You don’t want to wait? I’m sure Jay’s gonna be able to get your brother to come back down.” She shook her head, her curls barely moving on her shoulders. The humidity never did her hair any favors. “Don’t expect you to understand, but we’re not a family anymore. We haven’t been for a damn long time.” He shrugged. “I kinda get it. I mean, I think it would be pretty hard for me to deal with my sister coming back and seeing me after all these years apart.” He paused for a moment. “Pretty sure anyone would freak out at a charred corpse wandering into their house, though. Point is… At least they’re there, and they want to make an effort to reach out, y’know?” “And clearly that went so well.” She shrugged. “He grew up just fine without me. Pretty sure he doesn’t need me now.” “Then why’d he call you?” “Because he had a wild fantasy that everything would go back to normal. Only that’s not gonna fucking happen.” “Trust me on this, nothing could ever be normal in this city.” He paused yet again. “So. Are you actually gonna go and get a drink?” “Yeah.” Maybe if she got lucky, she’d be able to forget about the day’s events altogether. “If I offer to pay, do you mind if I come along? Because I think I could use a drink myself. Or twenty.” “I drink alone,” she answered bitterly. “I could go sit at a table very far away from you. I just can tell you need a drink, and I’m offering to buy.” She stared at him suspiciously. “Why?” “Because I’m nice, sometimes. Also, my best friend told me that her new little club she joined has a bar downtown, or something like that. You get drinks, I get to scope this place out. Seems like a win-win to me.” “Yeah, problem with that plan. I go to one bar and one bar only.” He raised an eyebrow. “What bar’s that?” “Rhyme or Reason.” David cracked an amused smile. “Okay, you’re not going to believe this, but… the bar I just mentioned? That’s the one.” Muttering under her breath, she swore, “Of fucking course.” “So, hey, guess I can go and make sure these people aren’t going to sacrifice Rika to Satan, and you can get your drink on. And I’ll even sit off in the corner if that makes you feel better.” He winked. “How’s that?” Sierra glanced at the front door, which was tightly shut. She waited for a few long seconds, silently hoping maybe Val would come out, but the door didn’t budge. Eventually, she sighed and gave up. She’d fucked up, and her brothers weren’t going to come after her. Turning her attention back to David, she begrudgingly answered, “Fine. But I’m just gonna warn you, I drink a fucking lot. You sure your wallet can handle that?” “Yes. Cuz I drink a lot too.” She crossed her arms and cocked an eyebrow. “You think that now…” “You’d be surprised how much I drink,” he snorted. “Funny,” she scoffed. “I was going to say the same to you.” “Well I guess this will be a learning experience for the both of us, huh?” She sighed heavily. “Yeah, I guess. Don’t suppose you drive?” “Nope, unfortunately not.” “Guess we’re walking then. Maybe it’ll actually be open by the time we get there.” She stared at his sweatshirt and asked, “You wanna change before we go?” He shrugged. “Nah, I’m fine.” She was skeptical, but she shrugged. “Okay. Whatever you say.” She glanced at the door again, hating how much she wanted her brother to come out, but the harsh reality was it wasn’t going to happen. She wasn’t the sister he wanted or needed. She’d proven that long ago. Maybe Jason wasn’t the best person to leave Val with, but it was too late to change anything. What happened had happened. You’re better off without me, she thought miserably before sighing. “Right. Let’s go.” ****** This day could not have possibly gone any worse. Try as he might, Jason could not get Val to come out of his room and talk to Sierra. He knew how Val could be when he got in one of his moods, and he knew it would probably be better if he let him cool down first, but he really didn’t want him to blow his chance to reconnect with their sister. Unfortunately, Val was as stubborn as they come. We all got that from Dad, Jason thought bitterly as he turned away from Val’s door and headed back downstairs. Maybe it was for the best to leave him be; he’d come out when he was ready. He made his way to the first floor to let Sierra know that it was best to give Val some space for the time being, but she was nowhere to be found. Why am I not surprised, he thought sadly as he headed back upstairs towards Anna’s room. He knocked gently on her door. “Hey, popsicle, how’re you holding up?” It was a dumb question, one he already knew the answer to, but he didn’t even know how to begin this conversation. His sister had really gone above and beyond with the insults. Even knowing how snarky and rude she could get, this had been a bit much. From inside, he heard Anna reply, though her voice was quite muffled. “I don’t want to talk right now.” “No one wants to talk right now,” he sighed. “Look, she’s not going to apologize, so I’ll do it: I’m sorry my sister was such an asshole.” There was silence from the other side. He waited a minute to see if she’d reply, and he was about to give up and leave when her door opened. Unsurprisingly, Anna looked miserable. She had a mint green blanket wrapped tightly over her head and around her shoulders. Her eyes were wet and red like she’d been crying. “It’s not your fault,” she mumbled. “You didn’t do anything wrong.” “Neither did you,” he replied. “Sierra’s just… acting too much like herself.” She’d always been a bit crabby, even when they were younger, but she’d become a lot more jaded in their absence it seemed. “She made it seem like I did.” Anna sighed. “Maybe she’s right. Why would you want to be with someone so much younger anyway?” “Way I see it, as long as I wouldn’t go back to jail for dating you and we have a real connection, age doesn’t matter,” he laughed. “Are you sure?” She looked hesitant, almost like she was afraid to believe him. “If I was unsure, I wouldn’t have promised you we’d see what happens after our next mission, would I?” It still astounded him that she was even remotely interested in him. Ever since leaving jail, he’d always had anxiety that he’d be perceived as a scary, intimidating guy, so he had just given up on the idea that he’d ever be able to get into dating again. Raising Val and the whole vigilante thing really didn’t help either. And yet, here was a girl who was into him. It blew his mind. Her mouth twitched, like she wanted to smile, but it was gone quickly when she presented him with another question. “Is your sister going to be around very often? Because, like, no offense, but I don’t know if I can handle that…” He honestly had no idea. Their reunion had been a complete bust, but he knew Val wasn’t going to give up on this. Neither was he. “I… really don’t know.” “Oh.” Even with the blanket covering them, he could see her shoulders sag. “I mean… That kind of complicates things, if I’m going to be honest.” Great. “Well… I’ll do what I can to make sure you two don’t cross paths.” She shifted her weight and gave the smallest hint of a smile. “Did you, um… want to come in?” “Uh, sure. If, you know, you don’t mind some company.” “I don’t mind if it’s your company,” she admitted with a hint of the flirty smirk he’d become familiar with. She led him inside the room, which had been decorated during her short stay with them so far. She had a collection of makeup and brushes sitting on the top of the dresser, a beanbag chair on the floor next to the bed with several stuffed animals haphazardly tossed on, and a few picture frames hanging on the wall. Anna flopped onto her bed and sighed. “I guess things didn’t go as well as Val thought they would, huh?” He gently moved the plushies on the beanbag chair aside before sitting down, placing a few on his lap once he was seated. “He was really hoping things would magically be okay. He’s too idealistic sometimes. But Sierra was never one for fairy tale bullshit. Once Dad got worse, she just… hardened. I can’t blame her. That man was a monster.” “I guess I can’t really blame her either. I don’t know how anyone could deal with that.” “When Val came around, we did it for him,” Jason sighed. “We didn’t want him to ever lose that smile our mom loved so much.” “It seems to have worked. Well, for the most part.” “Yeah… Shit.” He sunk down onto the beanbag, the stuffed animals piled on the floor beside him tumbling onto his lap. “I knew things might get rocky but I really didn’t think it would be this bad.” Anna tried to stifle a laugh, but failed horribly. “Sorry, you just look kinda cute with all my plushies like that.” She sat up and reached a hand out. “Here, I can put them on my bed.” He started passing them to her one by one. “Sorry, didn’t mean to steal their seat.” “I think I can forgive you just this once,” she winked. When all of the animals were neatly set against her pillows, she said, “So, like, why’s she so worried about who you’re interested in? Why is that any of her business?” “She’s already mad I’m fighting crime, so this probably has her thinking I’ve refused to grow up.” It wasn’t like he’d only dated white girls as a teenager, but that’s what most of his girlfriends had been. He’d been more focused on his acting back then regardless, so he really had just dated whoever showed interest in him first. His longest relationship was with a girl named Valerie, who he’d met at a drama competition, and she had indeed been a skinny white girl. She had dumped him while he was in jail, and there were no kind words from Sierra about her after that (not that there were any to begin with). Maybe the lashing out and rude comments were just her being her overprotective self in the worst way possible. “I mean, you seem pretty grown up to me,” she shrugged. “Way more than she is, if I’m going to be honest. That seriously was some high school shit.” With an eye roll, she muttered, “Thought I was done with that crap when I graduated.” “Yeah, well, I’ve come to find high school shit never really ends when you graduate.” “Great.” She flopped backwards on her bed with a groan. “I mean, come on, you had to know that. You work at a coffee shop. You probably get people with high school attitudes all the time.” “Well, yeah, but nothing nearly as bad as when I was in school.” “What was so bad in school that it’s worse than grown women throwing tantrums over coffee?” Anna grew quiet for a long moment. He assumed she was considering the question, which only made him all the more curious. Eventually, she sighed and slowly sat up. “I mean, what have I got to lose by telling you, I guess? I’m honestly surprised Val didn’t recognize me. I think he was a senior when it happened, and it seemed like everyone knew about it.” Jason raised an eyebrow. It couldn’t be that bad if Val hadn’t told him, could it? The man loved his gossip, especially in high school. “Only if you’re okay talking about it,” he replied. She shrugged beneath her blanket. “Pretending it didn’t happen won’t really change anything. Okay, so… Imagine me but with brown hair and only fifteen, right? Stupid naïve little me, a Sophomore who had only, like, three friends and thought she was so cool because she wasn’t a stupid Freshman anymore.” “That sure sounds like a Sophomore to me,” he laughed. “Pretty much,” she admitted with a sly smile that disappeared quickly. “This sounds so cliché and lame, but there was this guy I had the biggest crush on. Zach, hottie with a body on the football team. He wasn’t the quarterback or anything, and he wasn’t, like, a star athlete, but he wasn’t exactly Mr. Unpopular either, you know? Me and my friends…” She rolled her eyes. “God, we’d do anything to get noticed by him. “And then I was. He just came up to me one day during lunch and asked me out. And stupid little me felt like the luckiest girl in the world. My friends were so jealous, and they begged me to tell them everything afterwards.” She paused, glancing at Jason hesitantly. “I swear I’m not just reciting some dumb movie plot.” “Look, I believe this happened. I was in high school, too. I know how it is.” In fact, Lilith had a very similar start to the story behind her scar. He hoped that this story wasn’t quite as dark as that one, but he had a feeling it was heading somewhere pretty bad. “Then you probably already know this didn’t end up a fairy-tale story like dumb little naïve me thought. I mean, the date was fine. He took me to a movie, and we had a good time. Or I did, anyway. But then we got back to my house, and he convinced me that hooking up on the first date was totally normal. He said everyone at school did it, and I didn’t want to be a weirdo. I seriously thought we’d work out and be, like, the next Homecoming king and queen… “It was fun, I guess. As fun as it can be in the back of your date’s dad’s car. I didn’t really know how to feel about it, honestly. That wasn’t the way I wanted my first time to be, but I guess that was my first lesson that life isn’t like a movie.” Anna shrugged and stared at the beige carpeted floor. “My second lesson was when I got to school the next day, and everyone thought I’d begged him for sex. Even my friends believed it. I mean, not that I can really blame them, I guess. We practically worshiped Zach. Of course they trusted him over me. Why would he lie about something like that? To them and everyone else in the school, I was just some cheap slut who wanted to sleep with the first guy who looked my way.” “Shit,” Jason sighed angrily. At least he knew why Val had never said anything about this: the man was a gossip, but he absolutely despised slut-shaming rumors like that. Anna took a deep breath and said, “It probably doesn’t make any sense because it’s not like she really said anything remotely similar to what people in school said, but…” She shrugged once more. “…it reminded me about that part of my life. You know, just someone making assumptions about me without even asking. I know it seems like I’m just some basic white girl who likes coffee, but there’s more to me than that. I act all confident and shit because I want to seem strong with high self-esteem. I don’t want people to see me the way they saw me in high school.” “It’s not stupid. I get it,” he sighed again. “I may not seem it, but I’m a bit self-conscious about how people see me, too. I’m sorry you went through that, it really is bullshit.” She smiled in relief. “I’m really, really glad you understand. And… I don’t know. I just… kind of want this to work? I know we haven’t even been on a date yet or anything, so that probably seems, like, really forward. ” She looked self-conscious again and held her blanket closer around herself. “Well hey, it could. Seems like we get each other, at least.” “But if your sister is going to be around…” “She can just deal with it. She’s not my mom, which would be more obvious if you’d got to meet my mom. She would’ve grounded Sierra for a year for using that kind of language.” Anna gave him a small smile. “I bet I would have liked her.” “Most everyone did,” Jason smiled wistfully. A comfortable silence fell between them for a moment before Anna spoke again. “Thank you for checking on me, by the way.” “Hey, don’t mention it, popsicle,” he grinned. “I’d be a pretty shitty team leader if I didn’t make sure you were alright.” “I guess that’s true. But… I don’t know. I guess it’s nice to know you care.” “I care a lot about other people. Maybe to a fault. That’s what my shrink used to say, anyway.” “I don’t think it’s a bad thing. It’s charming, really.” “I agree. It’s why I started going to a different shrink after that,” he snorted. She laughed too, a cheerful one that told him she was in a much better mood than when he’d first come to her room. He was honestly glad to hear her laugh again; after the bullshit with his sister, it was quite frankly music to his ears. With a sly smile, he added, “So, where do you wanna go when we actually do have our date?” “You want me to pick?” she asked in surprise. “I want you to pick your favorite place so that you can have the perfect first date you deserve,” he winked. “God, you are so sweet. Where were you when I was in high school?” “I think I was working some shitty job at the only corner store that would hire someone with a criminal record.” “Shame I never wandered in there,” she sighed dramatically. “Well… I’ll think about it and let you know when I decide. Fair enough?” He nodded. “Works for me.” He was glad he’d been able to turn this day around, even if only a little. Anna was happy at least. After dealing with Sierra’s bad attitude, she deserved to be. Still, rude comments or no, he hoped he could pull his sister back. He knew Val was going to be distraught when he finally calmed down, so he made a mental note to try texting Sierra later that night when she was (hopefully) in a better mood. We’re gonna make this work, he vowed as he looked at Anna’s smiling face. All of this. ****** Lilith sat in her car just outside of Ryker’s apartment building excitedly waiting for him to appear so they could go on a second date. The first had gone way better than expected, not that she was complaining. They’d had a wonderful time; she’d done most of the talking, but he’d eagerly listened to everything she’s said. Overall, she felt happier than she had in a long time. It had, for a time, pushed the anxiety over what might happen with Aiden and Eric out of her mind, though the worry crept back every now and then if she didn’t distract herself. Thankfully, there were a bunch of old Tales from Rhine City episodes she hadn’t listened to yet, and she was doing just that while she waited for Ryker to come out. In the episode she was playing on her phone, they’d had a caller who had once lived in North Tarrytown talking about the village’s history and its association with the legend of the Headless Horseman. “So,” Rita, one of the hosts, asked, “you’re really telling me that the town changed its name from Sleepy Hollow to North Tarrytown because they thought it was cursed?” “That’s right,” the caller said. “People in the town really thought that the name Sleepy Hollow was jinxed, and that’s why there were periodic disappearances… I mean, maybe they were right. Less people vanished after the name change, so hey.” “Well,” the other host, Rue, said with smugness evident in her voice, “are you aware that the equally supposedly cursed town Salem never changed its name even after all those witch trials?” “Of course I know. I moved there a few years ago.” “So you know why they didn’t change it, right?” “Hell yeah I do,” the caller stated proudly. “It’s because people in New England aren’t huge pussies like people in New York!” The uproar of laughter from the two hosts was infectious, and Lilith began cackling to herself in the car. She was so distracted by the podcast that she hadn’t seen Ryker leave the apartment building. Fortunately, he was enough of a gentleman to tap lightly on the passenger side window and smile politely from outside. Excitedly, she straightened herself up and rolled down the window, muting the podcast as she did so. “Hey there. You ready for a fun day away from where you get paid?” “Yeah,” he nodded. It was a simple answer, something she’d come to expect from him, but the way he was smiling told her just exactly how excited he really was. “Well, hop on in, and we can figure out what we’re doing!” She didn’t have too many ideas, but if there was one thing she was good at, it was improvising. He slipped into the car and sat down sans the backpack he had with him the last time. He was wearing a simple pair of jeans and a dark blue button-down shirt with his hair neatly tied back. He closed the door and buckled his seat belt, then looked at Lilith expectantly. “Sooooooo… Any idea of what you wanna do?” she asked. Ryker shook his head. “Doesn’t matter. I just want to spend time with you.” Lilith thought for a moment before snapping her fingers. “Aha! I have an idea! Wanna go check out this cute little bakery with me?” With a smile, he simply answered, “Sure.” “Alright, then buckle up! I think you’re gonna like this place a lot. If what I’m remembering my sister told me is true, you actually know someone who works there!” He gave her a curious look as he buckled his seatbelt. Deciding it was to her benefit to drive slower so she could have a little more alone time with him, she pulled out of the parking lot and drove along at a normal speed down the street. “So,” she asked, “do you have hobbies outside of your paintings?” “No,” he quietly admitted. “I don’t get out much.”’ “You don’t do anything at home, though?” she said. “Like, you don’t watch movies, play video games, cook?” “No,” he repeated. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw him shift in his seat. “Well, I think I know what we’re doing for the rest of the day after we get some cupcakes,” Lilith smirked. “I am going to do all sorts of stuff with you. I’ll take you to a movie, I’ll cook dinner with you, I’ll let you come over and play Hideo Kojima’s magnum opus, Silent Hills, on my PS4… We’re gonna have fun, I promise!” She could hear the smile in his voice when he replied, “Sounds fun.” “Well, lucky for you ‘Fun’ is my middle name!” She paused for a moment before adding, “Well, actually, it’s ‘Artemis,’ but let’s pretend it’s ‘Fun’ for today!” Ryker laughed. “Lilith Artemis Fun Crowley. I like it.” “Doesn’t roll off the tongue quite how I’d like it, but hey!” She was glad she was seeing this side of him. She’d always imagined what his laugh was like back in school when she was quietly crushing on him in chemistry class. Her mind wandered back to her high school days (something that was rather rare). Why hadn’t she just acted on her feelings and asked him out back then? It was a rhetorical question; she knew all too well that it was because she’d been a painfully shy teenager. Venus had been the popular, outgoing one, while Lilith had been a bit more reserved. She’d never had much nerve to ask anyone out. In the end, she hadn’t even had to; her sister’s girlfriend at the time introduced her to Bruce Butcher, one of the most popular members of the drama club (second only to one Jason Leeds). He’d been sweet, charming, handsome, and paid so much attention to her… How was she supposed to say no to that? Of course, from there her mind drifted to the time she did say no. Her hands clamped down on the steering wheel as she remembered her prom night. It had been everything she’d ever dreamed of during the dance, and she’d finally felt less self-conscious. And then came the car ride after where Bruce had decided to drive her out to a secluded spot in the woods for a makeout session. He’d wanted to take it to the next level, but she hadn’t. The ensuing fight was a blur in her mind. She only remembered when he’d pulled out the knife and cut her eye, then stabbed her and tossed her down a hill. She still had no idea how her grandpa had managed to find her, but she was grateful he had because otherwise she would have bled out in the ditch she’d landed in. The return to school was a nightmare, and not just because her hair had turned snow white from the trauma, making her stick out like a sore thumb. Bruce had started spreading rumors about her being a psychotic slut who tried to jump him and gave him the cuts and bruises he’d gotten from their fight, and half the school seemed to be on his side. Even Venus’s girlfriend believed him, leading to her sister slapping the girl and dumping her. Jason had thankfully had her back. With his friendship and lots of therapy, she’d managed to make it through the school year. Even after all that, she’d never tried talking to Ryker. She’d felt so hurt by what had happened and didn’t want to put him under the pressure and scrutiny that knowing her would bring. It had sucked, but she’d thought it would be better off that way. But now, here she was, finally doing what she should have done all those years ago. She was getting to see the real Ryker, and she was loving it. And he was seeing the real her because after what had happened, she’d become less afraid and shy and was determined to let nothing—not rumors, not her near-death experience, and definitely not a prick like Bruce—from holding her back. Who she was now felt right, and she was happy to show him what she was really like. “Hell yeah,” she murmured as she loosened her grip on the steering wheel. From beside her, Ryker asked, “Excited?” Realizing she’d said that out loud, she replied, “Yeah I am! I gotta make up for lost time, y’know? And our first date went… really well. Better than I thought. So, y’know. Of course I’m excited!” And nervous. Even with all these years of building her self-confidence back up and not taking shit from anyone, she still didn’t want to fuck up her shot with her high school crush. It wasn’t often people got second chances like this, after all. “Make up for lost time?” he repeated. Confusion was evident in his voice. “Yeah, you know, I… wished I’d asked you out back in high school, and all,” she admitted. “I wasn’t as bold as I am now. So this is me not being a wuss this time around.” “I didn’t know,” he replied with surprise. “Well, I didn’t get much of a chance to tell you when I was being awkward and nervous in chemistry class with you as my partner,” she sighed. “But hey, my sister noticed you working at the Den, so I get a do-over! Plus I’m way cooler now!” “You were cool then, too.” She could feel the heat rushing to her cheeks and knew that her face was probably almost as red as her hair used to be. “Come on. You’re just saying that. Or you’re thinking of my sister.” “No.” He shook his head. “You.” “Keep saying stuff like that, maybe I can work this red in my cheeks back into my hair,” she laughed. “Why the fuck did you think I was cool? I was so quiet, and nervous, and… dorky.” He laughed again. “So was I. You were smart. You spoke for me. That mattered to me.” It was true. Even as nervous as she’d been, she’d always done the talking when they’d been paired up. She’d wanted to impress him (and apparently, it had worked). “Well… Good. I’m glad. I, uh… Shit! We’re here!” She pulled into the parking lot outside of Whipped Dream and clapped her hands together. “You ready for this, Ryker?” “Ready,” he confirmed as he unbuckled his seatbelt and slipped out of the car. She followed after him and led him to the door, holding it open for him. “After you, my good sir!” He entered inside, and when she followed, the scent of sweet, freshly baked goods lingered in the air like a delicious perfume. “Why hello!” came a greeting from a familiar middle aged Scottish woman. “Welcome to Whipped Dream! Anything I can—” The woman paused. “Ryker? Is that you, lad?” “Surprise!” Lilith said, gesturing towards Morag, who was standing behind the counter. Ryker looked just as shocked as Morag was. “Hello,” he managed to politely (and quietly) say. “Oh, it’s so good to see you!” Morag exclaimed, clapping her hands together. “And at my new job, too! Oh, what a lovely surprise! Ah, and I see you’re with Miss Crowley. I take it your first date went well, then?” Lilith nodded. “He agreed to a second, so I think so!” He nodded as well to agree. “Oh, lovely, lovely! Well, I suppose I should tell you why I’m here. I have quit the Den due to Remy’s constant abuse of other employees as well as myself, but don’t worry! I’ve made sure things will be better if you truly wish to stay! I would not leave everyone in the dirty hands of that man!” “Constant… abuse?” Ryker looked entirely confused, likely having been left in the dark almost completely. Morag frowned. “Oh dear. He’s been up to no good for far too long… But worry not! I took care of him!” She winked. “Still, I know you don’t much care for your job, and I’d hate to see a sweet boy like you deal with the clientele there. So, I will say this: Miss LeBlanc is hiring.” He definitely looked interested, but Lilith could see the uncertainty on his face as well. “Rent… is high,” he quietly mumbled. “I have a lot of extra money,” Lilith blurted out. “If this place doesn’t pay you enough, I’d spot you the cash. I have more than I ever could need, anyway.” He shifted nervously and avoided looking at either of them. “I couldn’t…” “Well, I could,” Lilith protested. “Seriously. You hate your job, so why not get a better one, and I can throw some of my excess funds your way?” “Oh, that may not even be necessary. Miss LeBlanc pays very well,” Morag added. “As well as… them?” He frowned with obvious disgust. “Better, actually,” Morag nodded. “I know, surprising! But true!” This seemed to catch his attention, though he simply replied, “I’ll think about it. Thank you.” “No pressure, dearie. You were always a sweet boy. I just wanted to offer you a bit of help if I could. Ah! But, anyhow… What can I get for you two?” Lilith gently nudged him. “Get whatever you want. It’s on me.” “Oh, um…” He glanced at the glass display, which was full of delicious, brightly colored treats. “A cinnamon roll, please.” “Make that two, please!” Lilith said. Morag grabbed two cinnamon rolls and rang them up. Lilith whipped her card out to pay, then stuffed several bills into the tip jar. Morag’s eyes widened at the amount, but Lilith just gave her a cheerful wink. After they said their farewells, she exited the store with Ryker at her side. “So what do you wanna do next?” “Should we eat somewhere?” he asked. His comfortability with her was growing, which was obvious by how he was talking more. “Great idea! What’re you in the mood for? Sandwiches at Jolene’s? Chinese maybe, Jade Dragon has a buffet this time of day… Oh, Brine O’ Rine has a buffet for seafood! Or—“ She paused and looked at his puzzled expression. “...Oh. You meant the cinnamon rolls.” He laughed and nodded. “I’m okay with whatever you want to do,” he told her with sincerity. “Well, hey, some lunch before dessert wouldn’t be too bad, right?” she winked. “Let’s find a place for lunch and then we can eat our cinnamon rolls at the park after!” “Okay,” he agreed. He hesitated before quietly admitting, “I’d like somewhere quiet. If that’s okay.” “I can make that happen,” she winked. He seemed relieved when he nodded in response. Her confidence swelling, she led him back to the car, and soon they were off. Thankfully, she knew just the place for quiet eating this time of day: Marian’s, a cozy little cafe and sandwich shop tucked away in a corner of the city. She’d made a few deliveries there on behalf of Vinny, and she figured it would be the perfect spot for a quiet lunch date. Things went by far too quickly after that. Their lunch had been awesome and though they hadn’t talked up a storm like she did with others, she relished in the comfortable silences they were able to share. After they ate, they headed to Rhine City Park, found a nice spot in the grass, and laid on a blanket she’d grabbed out of her trunk. They ate their cinnamon rolls and watched the clouds, sharing another quiet moment together. After that, they headed back to her parents’ house and went into the living room. I definitely think I should make a move, she thought as she sat next to him on the couch. But is it too soon? Wait, fuck no! It’s been several years! Fuck it, I’m going for it! “So,” she began, turning towards him with a sly smile, “you wanna play a game, watch a movie…? We’ve got the house to ourselves for now! We can do whatever!” “What kind of game?” “Shit, any kind. We’ve got Playstations, Xboxes, Nintendos… We could even do a board game if you want. Or maybe even Twister.” She wiggled her eyebrows in a way that hopefully conveyed she was (mostly) kidding. A delightful laugh was his response. “I think I’d beat you. I’m taller.” She opened her mouth to say “I’d probably just collapse to the mat as soon as you had to climb on top of me,” but decided to show some restraint and instead she just nodded her head in agreement. “Yep. You’d have me beat for sure.” “What would be more fun?” he asked. “A video game? Or a board game?” “Well, hey, you’re the guest! What’s in your comfort zone?” Sheepishly, he admitted, “I don’t think I’ve ever played a video game.” “You wanna learn?” she asked. “Sure,” he answered with a shrug. “Fuck yeah!” she cheered as she leapt up and began looking over one of the shelves of games by the television before setting her eyes on an PS3 title. She pulled it out and held it up triumphantly. “Here, it’s not like the best game ever, but I’ve got Ultimate Marvel vs. Capcom 3. That might be fun to ease you into fighting games! You at least know, like, Spider-Man and Wolverine right?” He nodded to confirm the question. “Well then,” she continued, “let’s start there!” She popped the game into her PS3 and turned it on, then sat back down next to Ryker and passed him a controller. “I promise I’ll go easy on you since it’s your first time.” He nervously stared at the controller as he took it. It was almost funny to see his confusion, which clearly explained that he’d never touched one before, much less played one. “Don’t worry, you got this! Just do what I do and keep pressing random buttons until you either win or lose!” Lilith laughed. Once the game started up, she picked a mode where he could easily learn the controls. “Alright, here, I’ll let you practice by beating me up!” He leaned back against the couch and started doing exactly what she’d recommended. It was obvious he had no idea what was going on as he randomly pressed the buttons. His character on the screen moved around awkwardly at times, occasionally attacking the air several feet away from hers. Lilith instructed him as best she could, giving advice and taking it nice and slow. She honestly didn’t mind; she was just happy sitting there spending time with him. This is way better than the shit I imagined when I was a teenager, she thought happily. Eventually, Ryker laughed and said, “I don’t think I’ll get better than this.” “Aw, come on, practice makes perfect! You never played this before. You should have seen me the first time I played a fighting game. I got fucking massacred by the CPUs in Street Fighter II.” He lifted an eyebrow and smirked. “Are you sure that won’t happen to me?” “Practice. Makes. Perfect,” she repeated, wagging her finger to emphasize her point. “But, if you want a break, there is something else we could do.” “Okay.” She laughed internally. He’s so agreeable. Maybe this won’t be so hard after all. “Wow, you don’t even wanna know what it is?” she teased. “Aren’t you going to tell me?” You can do this, Lilith. “Mmm, I think I’ve gotta show you.” Ryker was most definitely interested by now, with a cocked eyebrow and a curious expression on his face. Well, here it goes, now or never. Lilith shifted on the couch, put her hand against his cheek, then leaned in and kissed him. It only took a second or two before she felt his lips pressing back against hers. His arms snaked around her neck. Amusingly enough, he was more confident kissing her than he was talking. She pulled away for a moment and leaned her forehead against his. “Having more fun with this than the games?” “Maybe,” he shyly replied. “You up for round two?” she asked coyly. “If you are.” She didn’t need any more invitation than that. She launched right into a makeout session, this time more confident than ever. She didn’t want to go further than this right now; she wanted to try to take her time with Ryker and have a fairy tale romance like in the movies. But she knew that waiting to kiss him was a fool’s errand and if she tried not to, she might chicken out on the next chance she got. But she’d done it, and she was perfectly happy to keep doing it for the rest of the day. ****** Jerrod stared out over the treetops from where he stood leaning against the edge of the chemin de ronde at the top of Dracula’s old castle. Every now and then, he took a swig from the glass bottle of whiskey in his hand. He was plagued by an odd feeling, as though he’d been there before… That couldn’t be right, could it? This was the first (and likely last) time he’d ever be up here as he’d been failed out of the Silverwings and was soon going to slink back home to Florida. His brother and Roxy had passed the initiation tests with flying colors. He, on the other hand, did not. To make matters worse, Drake McAllister had almost seemed to personally single him out during the procedures just to make his life miserable. “Condescending prick,” Jerrod muttered as he leaned back and poured more alcohol down his throat, enjoying the pleasant burn it left on the way down. McAllister had been one of the single most insufferable people he had ever met; the man was irritatingly smug and had an air about him like he thought he was the smartest person in the room at any given time. Jerrod hated people like that. Always had, and always would. Charlie had tried talking to him. So had Roxy, but he didn’t really want their pity right now. The fact of the matter was, even after everything (including promising that he’d do all he could to keep her safe), he’d still ended up letting Roxy and her system down. Nothing was ever going to make him feel any less pathetic than failing miserably after spending his teenage years and his early twenties training to be her protector. “Did I really expect anything differently?” he muttered as he chucked the now-empty bottle off into the distance. It sailed far over the horizon, which was rather peculiar as he was fairly certain his throwing arm was not that good. With a shrug, he turned and stumbled back towards the door. Maybe he’d at least see if he could get a glimpse of Dracula’s reclusive daughter before he headed back to Florida. He’d heard tell from some of the people taking care of the castle that there were at least two very big reasons he’d want to run into her. As he approached the door, he heard something from around the corner. His head was already buzzing from the alcohol, but he decided it was better to investigate the source. Whatever it was couldn’t make his day any worse. With any luck, he’d slip and fall off of the castle, plummeting to his “untimely” death on the ground below. That would solve all my problems, he thought bitterly as he slowly made his way towards the sound. What he witnessed was not nearly as exciting as he thought it would be. A child was playing on the roof and walking along the walls. Jerrod almost felt his heart skip a beat watching the kid, but even with how intoxicated he was, he still had enough sense to try and approach the situation gently. “Uh… Hey there, kiddo,” he slurred. The child stopped and stared at him curiously before he continued with, “What… Whatcha doin’ up there?” “Walking,” the child replied simply before continuing along the edge. “Shit, isn’t that fuckin’ dang… danger… Not good?” The child simply shrugged. “I’m fine. You don’t look fine. You look rather sick.” “I’m fine,” Jerrod retorted. “I’m jus’... tired, is all.” “Are you one of the new servants?” the child asked. “The fuck does that mean?” “The Silverwings,” the kid replied. “They’re the servants of my family. That’s what Mummy says.” “Servants my ass!” Jerrod growled, forgetting he was conversing with a child. “You’ve got a naughty mouth, mister.” “Well… I know you are, but what am I?” Jerrod retorted lamely. “I’m—” A nightmare scenario unfolded before his eyes. The kid lost their footing and began to flail helplessly as they teetered over the edge. Jerrod immediately barrelled over and grabbed the child’s hand just as they were about to fall off the side of the castle. “Shit!” he exclaimed as the child’s weight pulled him down a bit. “Fuckin’… Hold on, kid!” The absolutely terrified child gripped his arm with incredible strength. They looked like they were trying desperately not to cry (which he wouldn’t blame them for doing, all things considered). Mustering all his strength, Jerrod finally pulled the kid back up over the edge. He was shocked he had the muscle for this as he’d never been very strong. However, as he stumbled back with the kid falling on top of him, he realized he’d had some help. Standing over him was none other than Mircalla Karnstein, the royal advisor for the Von Kaiser vampire coven. Her golden masquerade mask glittered in the light as she stared down at him. “Uhhh… hi,” Jerrod muttered. He felt really embarrassed being drunk in front of a hot older woman like her. The regal woman turned her gaze to the child. “You have done me a great service,” she spoke softly. “Well… Fuck. I’m not gonna let a kid die.” “Master Tara is not simply a ‘kid.’ They are the child of Lord Von Kaiser.” “Oh.” This was pretty unexpected. He glanced over at the kid, who was clinging to Karnstein’s robe and shaking. Royalty or not, trauma was trauma all the same, and being a dhampyr definitely didn’t make it any easier to deal with mortality at that age. Poor kid. “I owe you a great debt. If it is within my power, you may have whatever you wish.” Jerrod lit up. “Can you, uh, make me a Silverwing?” Karnstein sighed. “I am sorry. That is not within my power.” Jerrod’s heart sank almost as quickly as the hope had dared to ignite just a second earlier. He knew it wouldn’t be so easy to get in, but it still stung. “Well… There an expiration on this? I might need to… to think on it.” Karnstein shook her head. “My life is eternal. I will remember what I owe you until it is paid.” “Uh… Okay. Sure.” He shakily got to his feet and extended a hand. “I’m Jerrod, by the way.” “Cock-a-doodle-doo, Jerrod!” Karnstein replied in a voice that sounded less like a European noblewoman and more like a country-fried Southern boy. Oh, I’m dreaming, Jerrod thought miserably as the castle faded away. He slowly opened his eyes to see Levi standing at his bedside. “Mornin’, sleepyhead,” Levi laughed. “Rise an’ shine. We’ve got a busy day today.” “Ugh, we do? Why?” He was a bit annoyed he’d had his dream interrupted, but it wasn’t like his memory got much more exciting from there. It wasn’t like he scored with Karnstein (not that he could have anyhow as he had later found out that she was gay). I sure have a type, he grumbled. “Sure do! Got to start gettin’ ya trained and ready for anythin’.” The cheeriness of the country boy was irritating so early in the morning. Jerrod glanced around the Silverwings barracks that he’d been allowed to sleep in. There was hardly anyone left save for an older guy snoring away a few beds down. “I know this is Rhine City and all, but isn’t a pissed off angel the worst ‘anything’ we could deal with?” He knew this wasn’t true. He could think of at least one thing worse than Eve being here, but he wasn’t going to bring that up. “Is there even any way to prepare for that at all?” Levi laughed heartily. “That’s a no to both. But ain’t it better to be sorta ready than not at all?” “I guess,” he sighed as he rolled out of bed, realizing this was a battle he wasn’t going to win. “But it’s really just her and Moore you gotta worry about. Angel aside, I’d be pretty shocked if even the Silverwings couldn’t handle a bald rapist.” “I think the real question here is can he handle us?” Levi laughed again. “Moore will probably go down like a bitch, and boy do I hope I can see it. I’m just glad the creep he was schmoozing up to in Germany isn’t here.” This caught Levi’s attention, and he raised his eyebrow. “Who’s that?” “Jack Fairchild. Pretty sure I don’t need to explain why it’s a good thing he’s not here.” Even being a gun for hire in the supernatural community, Jerrod was very well aware of the most wanted criminals among hunter groups. Fairchild was the second most wanted supernatural criminal of them all. This was likely why Levi’s eyes widened. “Yeah, I’d say it’s a darn good thing he ain’t here. Why anyone’d wanna impress him, I ain’t got a clue. Ya think she’s gonna call him in?” “Look man, I was there in Germany early mingling with the angel’s coven, and if there is one thing I can tell you it’s that no one likes him. That kid, Jojo, was flinching every time Jack turned his head his way, the Frankenstein girl was glaring daggers at him across the field, and Amon and Marianna both spent the plane ride here talking shit about him.” He shrugged. “As for why Moore wanted to impress him, well…” Jerrod made a crude jerking off motion and arched an eyebrow. If there was any question about whether or not Levi understood, the visible disgust and involuntary gag he made told Jerrod they were on the same page. “Some folks prob’ly’d say what Mara and I get up to is weird, but that’s too much for me, ya know?” “Feel bad for the poor bastard in the room next to Jack’s. Guy was already getting ignored by the staff and the rest of the coven, and I think the hotel tried to put someone new in his room three times. And then on top of it all, he had to deal with Moore moaning like a walrus in heat next door.” Jerrod let out a sigh. “Fuck. If that freak was here, I honestly wouldn’t hesitate to call in my big favor for you guys. I’m still considering it.” “Guess we gotta hope she don’t get him, huh?” He rolled his neck from side-to-side, loud pops sounding from the movement. “Definitely gotta get ya trained up, just in case. Ya know where the gym is?” “No man, I just got out of your prison yesterday and spent the night drinking. Why would I know where the gym is?” “Guess I gotta show ya the way,” Levi laughed. “I’ll be in the hallway, so don’t take too long.” True to his word, he left the room to presumably stand nearby and wait for Jerrod to be ready. Jerrod didn’t have to do much as he’d passed out in his clothes after drinking. He brushed himself off, grabbed his scorpion jacket off the side of the bed, and made his way to the door. He walked out into the underground hallway to find Levi starting to lean against the opposite wall. “That was fast,” he said in surprise as he straightened himself. He gestured to himself. “Didn’t have to do much to be ready for whatever the fuck we’re doing.” “Training,” Levi reminded him as he began leading him down the hallway. “Not sure what that entails, cowboy,” Jerrod sighed as he followed after him. They passed by a few curious Silverwings as they made their way through the halls. Jerrod gave each of them a very tired look as he saw their stares. Now that he was sober and more attentive than the day before, he noticed both the runes etched into the walls and the sparse decorations and came to the realization this was a repurposed base belonging to the New England hunter group, the Sons of Salem. They couldn’t even afford to make their own base and had to get leftovers? Fucking Christ. He’d known when he’d tried to join back in Germany that the Dracula guard was incredibly underfunded and was where they basically exiled people to, but he hadn’t known the exact extent or even where they were located before all this. Maybe I dodged a bullet not getting in, he thought for a moment before shaking the thought out of his head. His brother and Roxy were proud members; even if the Silverwings were a shadow of their former selves, he would never want to disrespect them or their work. Levi eventually led him into the Silverwings’ personal gym. It was pretty spacious, all things considered, though it mostly seemed that way because there was very little actually in it. A few treadmills, some workout equipment, and a couple of punching bags were placed strategically around the room, but that was about it. It was no wonder there was barely anyone in there aside from a woman beating up a punching bag and an Asian girl in dark clothing watching her intently. The members would get more out of an actual gym membership than this sad excuse for a workout room. Being the nosy man that he was, Jerrod listened in on what the girls who were in there were saying as Levi started getting whatever they were going to do ready. “Enjoying the show?” the woman at the punching bag snorted. “You’re weird, Marina.” “I’m gay, Talia,” the girl, Marina apparently, replied. Something clicked in Jerrod’s head when he heard that name, and he recognized Talia Ishtar almost immediately. She was another Silverwing his brother had a lot of good things to say about. “I’m not, though. Why not go for Prim again?” “Eh, I think that was just a casual fling,” Marina shrugged. “But boy was it fucking good.” “Lucky you. I wonder if anyone else has hooked up yet.” “Why didn’t you? Carlos is horny as hell, isn’t he?” “Carlos didn’t need another conquest, he needed a friend. Besides, he only has eyes for Sakura. He’s just… He has some issues he has to work through.” “Don’t we all?” Marina cast her gaze to the side. “Hey, that weirdo they brought in the other day is listening to us.” Talia whirled around and glared at Jerrod. He hadn’t realized he was being so obvious and awkwardly stammered, “Uh… Sorry. I was just, uh… Shit, Levi, help me out, man.” “Hard not to hear what y’all are talkin’ ‘bout,” he nodded as he returned with two pairs of black boxing gloves. “Ok, fair, the acoustics in here are insane,” Marina admitted. With an amused grin, she added, “Maybe I should record that rap album I was telling Eric about in here.” “Fine, whateve,” Talia huffed, “but he doesn’t have to watch me! I don’t know why you want to babysit that deadbeat, but make sure you keep him on a leash, Levi.” “Ouch,” Jerrod grumbled. “Can you maybe go back to punching the bag and not my feelings? That’d be swell.” With another huff, Talia turned around and began beating the punching bag even more intensely than before. I think I can guess who she’s pretending that is. “Dunno,” Levi laughed, handing one pair of gloves to Jerrod. “Don’t think yer a leash kinda guy.” “Absolutely fucking not,” he said as he slid the gloves on. Once they were both ready, Levi held his hands up with a toothy grin. “Think ya can talk and dance at the same time?” He shrugged, holding his hands up. “I think I can handle it, cowboy.” “Show me what ya got, then.” The two started eyeing each other, both poised to strike. Before Jerrod could even try to determine how to hit first, Levi’s left hand darted towards his face. Jerrod just barely avoided getting hit by leaning his head out of the way. “So what’s ya story?” Levi asked as he pulled his arm back. “I can tell ya got more to ya, like yer hidin’ somethin’.” Jerrod kept his guard up this time. “I do, but trust me man, you don’t wanna fucking know.” “Then why am I askin’?” he laughed, shaking his head. He sighed. “Okay, fine. You know my brother, obviously, but did you get to meet Roxy?” “Once or twice,” he confirmed before throwing another punch Jerrod’s way. Jerrod ducked once more, then went in with a punch of his own. “Do you know about her condition, or were you not around her enough?” With a laugh as his hit barely connected with Levi’s shoulder, the Southern man answered, “Think I’d be a pretty shitty Silverwing if I didn’t know.” That’s a relief, less explaining. “So who else did you meet, then? Moze? Bottles? Stewart? God I hope you didn’t meet him, he’s an annoying bastard.” Levi blinked in confusion. “Don’t think I know any of them.” Jerrod returned his look of confusion. “But you just said you knew Roxy’s a host!” Their sparring stopped completely as the two stared at each other perplexed. “A host? For what?” “She… She has DID, man. What the fuck did you think I was talking about? You made it sound like you knew.” Levi looked a bit sheepish at this news. “Naw, I thought ya meant her bein’ a vampire.” “I mean… fair?” Jerrod shrugged awkwardly. “I just never think about that, or not as much. It’s not like it’s much of a secret.” “Think ya might have to explain this DID to me.” Thankfully, this was something Jerrod had constantly made sure to keep up to date on in order to accommodate Roxy. “Ok, so DID stands for Disassociative Identity Disorder, and basically it means that she has multiple distinct personalities brought on by childhood trauma. She’s got five alters, that’s what they call them, with Roxy as the host for a total of six personalities. Moze, Bottles, Dolores, Frances, and Stewart are the others. All their own distinct identities with their own thoughts and feelings, they just share the body and take turns at the wheel.” He’d watered it down and simplified it a bit, but hopefully Levi got the gist. The thoughtful nodding from the man gave him his answer. “Guess ya learn somethin’ every day. So what’s this gotta do with ya story?” With a sigh, Jerrod said, “It’s my fault she went through what she did. That she got traumatized.” Levi held his gloved hands up again. “How’s that?” “That’s the story I was trying to tell in the first place.” He took a deep breath as he held up his own hands and readied himself. It had been a long while since he’d talked about this, but if there ever was a time to talk about it, it’s while he was being punched in the face. “My brother, Roxy, and me… We all grew up together, in the same neighborhood in this little town in Oregon. “My parents and the Sumners—Roxy’s parents—had settled there when they were doing investigating into some weird arcade cabinet thing in the early 80’s, so we were always pretty close, y’know? Charlie and Roxy were especially, but I looked up to the both of them a lot. They always included me even though they were two years older.” Levi nodded, indicating he was following along as the two carefully watched each other, bouncing on the balls of their feet. It was interesting how the man wasn’t eagerly throwing punches anymore. Was he holding back? Or was he waiting for Jerrod to make the next move? “Then came the summer of ‘91. I was seven, she was eight, my brother was nine. We were all hanging out, trying to stay cool… It was a hot fucking day.” He kept his eye on Levi as he plotted on whether or not to strike or to prepare to block. “We were out at the park, and I was thirsty as Hell. I was whining up a storm, bitching and moaning, because I’d forgotten to bring anything to drink. So Roxy said she’d run to the nearby corner store and get me something. The thing is…” Jerrod stepped forward and swung a punch at Levi. “...she never came back.” This bit of information was enough to distract Levi, letting Jerrod’s hit connect. The cowboy grunted, but shook it off quickly. “What happened?” Jerrod paused for a second, praying he wouldn’t have to explain the next part too much. Slowly, he asked, “They tell you about Sebastian Darke yet?” “Heard the name, but don’t know much. Somethin’ ‘bout bad magic.” Fuck. “The fucking worst, cowboy.” Jesus, they don’t teach these kids this shit? They’re way too specialized. Shaking his head, he continued, “He’s the most evil wizard in history, and saying his name to even the most hardened criminal in our line of work will make them break into a cold sweat. Man leads a secret cult with members everywhere, likes to make golems out of human flesh, and he’s after the pages of the True Necronomicon. And that’s just the cliff notes. You should have seen the size of the dossier they have on that bastard back in Germany.” “Damn.” He shook his head and readjusted his stance. “What’d he do to Roxy?” “His cult took her. She was in the wrong place at the wrong time, and they abducted her.” He readjusted his own stance, but he could feel himself shaking slightly. “I don’t know what exactly happened while she was kidnapped, but she was in there for three weeks with the man himself before a local hunter group was able to pull off a rescue. When she came back, she was… Fuck. She was quiet, stared ahead all the time… We didn’t realize back then, but that was when we first met Frances.” He went in for a swing, but he knew he was going to miss almost as soon as he threw the punch. Adding insult to injury was how easily Levi avoided it, barely making any effort to move. “Damn… Can’t even imagine what she went through.” “I can’t either, and I don’t think either of us want to,” Jerrod huffed as he bounced back. “She’s good now, obviously. Took years of therapy but she’s happy, gets along with the others in her head, and she and Moze share Charlie. Plus she’s a vampire and the personal bodyguard of the head of the Silverwings. So at least she’s living her best life, right?” “I’d say so with what she went through,” Levi nodded. “Can’t say I’m followin’ how yer at fault for any of that.” “Then you weren’t paying attention,” Jerrod snapped as he stepped to the side and went in for another punch. Had this guy seriously not been listening at all? His hit connected again, and Levi stumbled backwards. “Good one. And I was payin’ attention. But ya ain’t force her to get’cha somethin’.” “Well, if I hadn’t asked, she wouldn’t have ended up seeing shit she wasn’t supposed to!” “Ya didn’ know,” Levi said gently. Jerrod snorted before letting out a defeated sigh. “No, I didn’t know, but that doesn’t make this shit any easier for me to accept. I fucked up, got her hurt, failed her and my brother, and then on top of it all, I took a job that goes against everything the only two people who care about me stand for.” “So why did ya?” Jerrod opened his mouth to reply, but as he did, he completely froze. Why had he done this? There had to have been a good reason because there’s no way he would have betrayed his brother, no matter how miserable he was. He racked his brain, trying to recall what Amon had actually said the night he’d come to recruit him, and he suddenly realized he only remembered Amon showing up and Amon leaving with those parting words about having a great purpose. He couldn’t remember anything that they’d actually discussed. “I… Shit,” he muttered. “I don’t even… What the fuck.” Levi gave him a knowing look. “Sounds like a good reason to put it all behind ya.” “I… I guess so.” This was absolutely bizarre. He hadn’t thought about why he was here at all ever since reaching Germany, so it had never occurred to him that he didn’t even remember why he’d agreed to this. Things definitely weren’t adding up because he knew he wouldn’t have done this without a good reason, but what was the reason? What had Amon done? Levi lowered his hands. His face was serious, though there was a hint of a smile on his lips. “If yer as half as good as I think ya are, we need ya alive. Ya got the strength, but ya fight sloppy. Ya need to sharpen up yer skills if ya wanna show what ya got.” “He’s right,” came Talia’s voice from nearby. Jerrod glanced over to see her watching them with her arms crossed, Marina standing beside her. “Your form is absolutely atrocious.” “Oh, well, look who’s eavesdropping now!” Jerrod snarked. “This is completely different,” Talia huffed. “Acoustics, man,” Marina nodded. Shaking his head, he turned back towards Levi. “Look man, I’m not even sure what’s going on anymore. But… I’ll try my damndest. I guess now really isn’t the time for fucking around.” “It sure ain’t,” he agreed, tucking one boxing glove beneath his other arm and pulling his hand out of it. “We start tomorrow, bright an’ early! Take the rest of the day off. Ya did good.” “Alright, fine,” he mumbled in irritation. “Uh, thanks for the pep talk, I guess.” With a laugh, Levi answered, “Anytime.” ****** Drumming her hands on the steering wheel, Akina bopped her head along to a catchy rock song while she waited in the parking lot of Brightside’s. Rita’s shift was nearly over, so Akina was playing lookout in addition to chauffeur. She didn’t see anything suspicious other than a homeless man stumbling on the sidewalk nearby, but that was a typical sight to see in Rhine. He was probably wasted and looking for more alcohol. Poor guy. Though it wasn’t particularly her favorite job to do for Minerva, it was more entertaining than buying groceries or picking up takeout orders. At least I’m actually important now, she grumbled. Plus, it came with an added bonus: She’d befriended Rita and her friends. It was nice to actually have people she could hang out with, which was something she hadn’t realized she’d missed doing. Even if she did feel a little odd among the rest of the group, she still appreciated their willingness to include her. Soon enough, Rita walked out of the side door with Iris and Allen not too far behind her. Rue hadn’t been kidding the first night Akina had hung out with all the girls; Allen was indeed quite weird. Akina had met him a few days prior and between his fashion choices (why would someone wear thick black jeans and fishnet sleeves in the middle of July?) and his odd demeanor, she didn’t particularly get what Iris saw in the guy. Still, Iris seemed to light up whenever she was with him, so it was hard for her to judge too harshly. All weirdness aside, Allen was incredibly friendly and polite. Rita tapped on Akina’s window excitedly as she came up to the car. “Akina!” she started with a big grin, her voice slightly muffled by the glass. “I think something big has happened!” Akina unlocked the doors, and Rita bounced around to the passenger side. As soon as she was inside, Akina asked, “Something with Jemima?” “I don’t think so,” Rita admitted. “But I know it’s a big deal.” “Rue texted Rita a while ago saying she had just hit the jackpot!” Iris added as she slid into the backseat. “She specifically mentioned this was about Secret Squirrel stuff! This could be your big break, you guys!” “Hello, Akina!” Allen greeted as he, too, slid in beside Iris and fastened his seatbelt. “Sorry to impose ourselves on you… Rue apparently wants all of us there. Even me.” She could see him smirk in the rearview mirror. “What were her exact words, Iris?” Iris let out a long sigh. “Bring Iris’s dork-ass mall goth boyfriend, too, I guess.” Akina tried not to laugh as she locked the doors. “Okay, so we’re headed to Liquid Heaven instead of the Inn?” “I guess so!” Rita chirped. “Maybe we can grab some coffees while we’re there!” “I could use a coffee after what I had to put up with today,” Iris sighed. “That one old guy… I think I had to remake his coffee seven times. And he was apparently leering at me? Eugh.” “It was kinda funny when he fell asleep right in his waffles, though,” Rita snickered. “That was funny!” Iris laughed. “Didn’t you think it was funny, Allen?” There was a sort of knowing playfulness in Iris’s voice, though Akina wasn’t entirely sure why. “Oh, absolutely,” Allen nodded. “Perverted old men are some of my least favorite people.” “Guys like that are exactly why I like women,” Akina snorted as she shifted the gear into drive and pulled out of the parking lot. “Oh, I don’t know, I think some guys are okay,” Iris said. “I agree with her,” Rita replied. “After my last boyfriend, I think I’d rather be with a girl this time around. I feel like, with a girl, there’s just more of an opportunity for connecting. Like a girl is gonna get me on some level, no matter where she comes from, because women have a lot of universal experiences.” Laughing, Akina added, “Like period pain. God, that shit sucks.” “Agreed,” Iris and Rita said in unison. “See?” Akina briefly glanced in the rearview mirror at Iris.. “A girl would understand everything. Guys have no idea what we have to go through.” She grimaced and returned her focus to the front as she pulled onto the street. “Like childbirth. I haven’t even gone through it, but I know it hurts like hell. Thank fuck I don’t want kids because there is no way I’m putting myself through that.” “Aw, you don’t want kids?” Iris said. “Not everyone wants children, darling,” Allen replied. “I for one respect that. I honestly wish my father had your mindset. I have far too many older siblings.” “Honestly? I don’t much want kids either,” Rita shrugged. “I wouldn’t want to bring any kid up in Rhine, that’s for sure. If I could magically make the world better I’d consider it, but I’d be happy just finding someone I love, settling down, and devoting my attention to them.” “Isn’t that the dream,” Akina muttered sadly. That’s what she wanted with Debra, but the woman wouldn't give her the time of day much less even look at her as more than just someone in Minerva’s crew. “A dream is a powerful thing,” Allen said. “And you two have one that could easily be made real, provided you keep your eyes open to possibilities.” “Oh, you don’t have to worry about me, Allen,” Rita laughed. “But what about you, Akina? You keeping your eyes open, or are you set on you-know-who?” She shrugged sheepishly and cranked up the air conditioning, suddenly feeling uncomfortably warm. She knew exactly who she wanted, but she wasn’t going to admit that out loud. “Oh, it’s chilly in here,” Iris sighed. “Will you hold me, Allen?” “You need only ask, darling.” “Good job on helping them out,” Rita whispered to Akina with amusement. “You’re a true wingwoman.” Akina peeked in the rearview mirror. “Oh, uh, yeah. Of course.” It hadn’t exactly been her plan, but at least it seemed to be benefiting someone. As soon as Akina pulled into the coffee shop’s parking lot a few minutes later, she spotted Rue leaning against the wall outside. Almost as soon as Rue spotted the car, she dashed right over and tapped on Rita’s window. “You’re not gonna fucking believe who I saw today!” Akina rolled down the window, figuring she was too excited to actually wait for them to get out. “Who?” “Rika Amano,” Rue hissed excitedly, her eyes darting from side to side. “What?!” Allen exclaimed a bit louder than Akina had ever heard him get. “That’s what I said! But it was definitely her! She had some cute white boy with her! I’m pretty sure they’ve got something going on!” Akina could barely believe what she was hearing. “Does Minerva know?” “See, that’s the thing,” Rue grinned, “I decided I’d wait and tell you all so we can all get in on the glory. Now that Iris and I are honorary Secret Squirrels, figured I’d get her in on it. Oh, and Allen’s there too I guess.” “Stop being so mean to him,” Iris huffed, clinging to her boyfriend’s arm. For his part, Allen didn’t seem to pay Rue any mind, but he seemed completely shocked by the news, his stunned expression frozen on his face. “What?” Akina teased, turning around in her seat to face Allen. “Shocked that she’s including you?” He shook his head. “No, I… I’m just… Yeah, I suppose that’s it.” Iris looked at him with concern, gently hugging his arm. Akina exchanged confused expressions with Rita before shrugging and turning back to Rue. “Okay, so what’s the plan, then?” “Well, I gave her my number and told her to call soon or. So we go back to your boss, get on the phone with this girl, and set up some time and place to meet her.” “Sounds like a plan! Might mean we have to skip on getting coffees if we want to make it back though,” Rita winked. “Damn,” Akina swore under her breath. Though, truthfully, it was probably a blessing in disguise she couldn’t get any. The last time she’d brought Debra a coffee, the woman had seemed confused and aloof (though she’d guzzled it down right away). Rue slid into the car next to Allen. “I’m not hugging your arm, sorry.” “Alright, ladies and gentleman! Let’s do this!” Rita cheered. “Hit it, Akina! We’re about to hit the jackpot!” Akina saluted her front seat companion before shifting the gear into drive again and speeding away from the coffee shop. She was mindful not to go more than five over the speed limit as being hindered by a cop (if they even bothered to do their job) would set them back. They arrived at the Inn fairly quickly, pulling into the drive with a cautious screech. Once she’d parked the car, she announced, “Last stop: Secret Squirrel base!” “Oh shit, it’s catching on! Sweet,” Rue grinned. “Alright, let’s head in and tell Minerva about this!” Rita said. The group quickly piled out of the car, which Akina dutifully locked before following them inside. The sound of the TV softly emanated from the living room, and they found Debra and Cora sitting on the couch watching the first Mercenaries film (which Akina recognized almost instantly since she’d seen it several times before). Minerva was seated in an armchair nearby reading a book with a mildly perplexed expression on her face. She glanced up as the five crowded the area and looked rather surprised. “Miss Bright!” Rita exclaimed, causing the other two women to turn their heads towards her. “My friend, Rue, has some news!” “So, uh, you know how you’re looking for Rika Amano?” Rue began. “I found her. And she’s gonna call soon.” Minerva slammed her book shut and stood up. “You’re certain of this? Absolutely certain it was her?” “One hundred and ten percent sure,” Rue nodded. “Barely gave me a chance,” Debra grumbled from her spot on the couch. “Sorry, lady,” Rue replied sheepishly. “Well, how long until she calls?” Minerva asked. “What if she doesn’t call?” Akina asked, glancing hesitantly at Rue. There was always that possibility, which meant they’d be back where they’d started. “I mean, she said she would! I don’t see wh—“ The soft vibrating of a phone accompanied by the cheerful sound of “Barbie Girl” cut Rue off. She reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone, staring at the screen. “Oh shit. It’s her.” Debra once more grumbled. “Of all the songs…” “Let me enjoy myself, god,” Rue grumbled herself as she answered the phone. “Hello?” A few tense moments passed before Rue said, “I’m putting her on speaker.” With a tap on her screen, the sound of a young woman’s voice came through the phone’s speakers. “Uh, hello. So, who are you people exactly?” “Hello,” Minerva began slowly. “Miss Amano? My name is Minerva Bright. I’m not an enemy.” “What’s with all the secrecy, then? Why are you trying to contact me like this?” “There’s a lot to explain, and little time over the phone to do so… Perhaps I can arrange a safe meeting for you to discuss with my right-hand woman?” “Me?” Debra exclaimed in disbelief. Akina perked up at this. Maybe she’d be asked to drive Debra there. Finally, she’d get a moment alone with her! “Absolutely you,” Minerva winked. There was a moment of silence from the other end of the phone before Rika finally said, “Ok. I think agreeing to this is the right thing… When and where?” “Please somewhere with coffee,” Debra groaned, flopping her lavender-haired head against the back of the couch. “Actually…” Iris interjected, “Why not Brightside’s on the 30th? We close up early that day, but we could sneak Debra and you in so you can talk.” “I guess that would work,” Rika replied. Akina glanced at Minerva, trying to seem nonchalant while buzzing internally. Would she ask her to drive Debra there? She almost didn’t want to hope for it in case she was given other directions. “Alright,” Minerva nodded. “6 P.M. on the 30th, Debra and the girls will be there. And from there, hopefully I can give you some answers. But please, I want you to know that I want to keep you safe.” “I think I can trust you,” Rika said. “I’ll be there, don’t worry.” The phone went silent as Rika hung up. Minerva took a deep breath. “Akina?” “Yes?” she asked maybe a little too eagerly. “I’m going to need you to be ready to drive Debra to Brightside’s on the 30th. And I need you to be extremely cautious, do you understand?” Fighting back the urge to grin gleefully, she nodded. “You got it!” Minerva nodded and turned to Debra and Cora. “Debra, you take the necessary precautions. I can get you in touch with Sasha and Roman to get you a disguise. Cora, I need you to get eyes on Brightside’s that day, I want you to ensure things go smoothly with no interference from Jemima.” Next, she turned to Rita and the others. “The rest of you...I won’t ask you to help more, but sincerely, thank you.” “Don’t mention it, Miss Bright!” Iris chirped. “I kind of have to help more since I’m closing, eheh… But I’m happy to be there!” “Then I’ll be there too,” Allen said. “I’d be there if I could, but Liquid Heaven doesn’t close early,” Rue sighed. “Maybe I’ll drive over after and hope something is going on when I get there.” Akina was giddy with happiness. Finally, she would get to be a part of something big. Plus, even better, she’d get to be alone with Debra for a few minutes. If she did well, maybe she’d be put on more missions with the woman. And maybe she’ll finally notice me! ****** “I can’t believe we got pulled away from home and sent on some clandestine murder mission only to end up stuck inside watching TV,” Vincent huffed. Flynn was once more hanging out with the Quinceys in the living room and watching The Handy & Ydnah Show as he’d decided to give Gabby and Jojo some space to have alone time. The episode they were currently viewing was about the two titular hands trying to act as wingmen for their neighbor, Pooka the giant purple penguin, who was having some trouble confessing his feelings for someone due to his crippling insecurity and self-esteem issues. For some reason, this particular episode was resonating quite a bit with Flynn. “C-C-Come on, bro,” Randall mumbled, “you didn’t even have to come here. You ch-ch-ch-chose to, probably because you w-wanted to spend more time with H-H-H-Ha-Ha—” Randall gave an impatient snarl and slammed his fist against his leg. “Shit!” “Hey, Randall,” Vincent replied gently, “don’t hit yourself. Take it slow. And, uh. Well… She is kind of the reason I’m here.” Flynn was hardly surprised by this revelation. Whenever Hannah had flirted with him during their first few days in Rhine City, he’d noticed Vincent had seemed rather unamused. This alone clued him in that Vincent had likely come along solely to spend time with her. “Ha! I kn-knew it!” Randall exclaimed smugly as he pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “I knew you didn’t actually come to keep an eye on me!” “I mean, that too,” Vincent protested, “but we haven’t seen Hannah in years. I, uh. Wanted to get close to her again.” Randall turned towards Flynn. “If y-y-you haven’t noticed, Vincent has a crush on Hannah, and he has since we were kids.” “Thanks, Randall,” Vincent grumbled. “Well, why don’t you spend some time with her then?” Flynn asked. “It’s… awkward,” Vincent mumbled, sinking deeper into the armchair. “I mean, we haven’t really spent much time together since she started getting homeschooled and then here there were… things.” He cast a sidelong glance at Flynn. “Oh, so did you know about the thing with her parents? Well, I’m not interested, man.” Vincent seemed to ease up, if only slightly. “I guess I knew that. You seemed a lot more interested in the Suicide King anyway.” Ignoring how Vincent was blatantly calling out his unspoken crush, he asked, “Why is he called that?” He’d been wondering about Rex’s odd nickname for a while, but he hadn’t found any answers so far. “I th-think it’s cuz his name is Rex Hart. You know, like king of hearts, wh-which is called the Suicide King since the k-king looks like he’s st-st-sta-stabbing himself,” Randall explained. “Huh,” Flynn muttered. None of this had ever really occurred to him before, though the fact he didn’t really play cards wasn’t much help. Still, that didn’t seem like the whole answer. “So, did you tell him?” Vincent asked. “Wh-What?” Flynn responded with confusion. “Tell him what?” “Th-That you l-like him,” Randall said. Flynn could feel his face turning red. “I… Well, no. Why would I do that?” “Gee, I wonder. Why on Earth would you tell someone you like them?” Vincent snorted. “It’s not that easy, man,” Flynn sighed as he sunk into his seat even more. Flynn’s mind wandered back in time to his childhood. After his mother had taken him away from his dad—a natural reaction to finding out your child’s parent had nearly killed them— he’d moved in and lived with her at Loch Morar. It was during this period of time that he’d first developed feelings for someone else. One of the few people he’d interacted with there had been a boy named Dubhghlas Wake. They’d spent many a day hanging out, playing, and swimming in the loch. He only realized now, with hindsight on his side, that he had been smitten with the boy. He recalled how, when Dubhghlas had to move away, he’d wanted badly to say something that he couldn’t quite find the words for. He knew what he wanted to say now, and it was the same thing he wanted to say to Rex. Yet his nerves, doubts, and fears were holding him back. Vincent seemed to pick up on this hesitancy. “I know it’s not,” he said softly. “I did it once before and… Yeah. It can be hard to take that chance, especially if you feel such a strong pull to someone. You don’t want them to turn you down. But fuck’s sake, Flynn, are you really going to just… not try?” “Well…” “I-I-I heard he at least w-wants to hook up,” Randall nodded. Flynn stared at him in surprise, his face turning even redder than before. “Who the hell said that?” “Rhapsody.” Flynn was annoyed, but before he could express that annoyance, Vincent interjected with, “Well there you go, Flynn. You’ve got the perfect opening to spend some quality time with the guy. He wants to, uh, get some. I think with a guy like that, you should probably start there and work backwards. Sounds crazy, but Rex was probably an incubus in his past life. Gotta play the game by his rules.” Flynn turned to stare at Vincent. “You’re… telling me to go have sex with him.” Vincent shrugged. “Yeah. I mean, if you want to. I’m sure Mina would be happy to fill in in your stead. Can’t fucking get any sleep when those two are going at it. Why’d I have to pick the room right near theirs?” He let out a long sigh before slumping down yet again. “You don’t sleep anyway, Vincent,” Randall said softly. “Let me blame those horny bastards for it,” he grumbled before casting a sideways glance at Flynn. “What are you still doing here? Go!” With an amused nod, Flynn nervously stood up from the comfortable armchair he was sitting in and strolled out of the living room to make his way up the stairs and towards Rex’s room. “You’ve got this, Flynn. You’ve got this,” he muttered as he headed down the hall. It was probably a good thing these two were pushing him to go talk to Rex; he hadn’t been able to stop thinking about kissing the man since their encounter in the kitchen. Then, when they’d been in the pool the previous day, it had seemed like Rex couldn’t keep his hands off of him. Yet, at the same time, the man had felt a bit aloof and distant. It was like he always wanted Flynn close, but not too close. Well, he’s about to get me awful close, just like he wanted, Flynn thought with a mixture of amusement and nervousness. Finally, he stood before Rex’s door. With a deep breath, he lifted his hand to knock, only to freeze when the door swung open to reveal Rex. For once, the man was wearing a shirt—a pink one with a big red heart on the chest—but it did nothing to help Flynn’s nerves. “Hey, Red,” Rex said, blinking in surprise. “Uh, what brings you to this neck of the woods?” The man looked him up and down, a small smile forming on his lips. “I’m really hoping you’re here to take me up on my offer from the other day.” “Oh, um, well,” Flynn stammered, mentally scolding himself for losing his cool already. He straightened up, then continued with, “I was just wondering if maybe you… wanted to hang out.” Rex shrugged, his smile growing slightly bigger. “Sure.” Okay! I’m in! Flynn quietly celebrated as he walked into Rex’s bedroom. Now we’ve just got to… yeah. “You know, Red,” Rex said as he closed the door behind him, “I’m starting to think you might actually like me.” He quickly moved across the room to his bed, sitting down on the edge and gesturing for Flynn to sit next to him. Flynn made his way over and sat down as well, feeling extremely small and vulnerable just as he had in the kitchen the other day. “So,” he replied cockily, trying to hide how utterly out of his depth he felt, “what if I did like you? What then?” Rex wrapped an arm around him and pulled him close. “What then, indeed. I mean, I know what I’d like to do.” Flynn’s face turned bright red for what must have been the millionth time that day. “Oh? And what might that be?” he asked coyly. Rex leaned in close. “Well, obviously I want someone to talk about Fleetwood Mac’s discography with.” He let out a laugh, feeling a bit more at ease than he had previously. “Well, if you’d like.” “Oh I’d love to!” Rex exclaimed. “People always act like Stevie Nicks is the mastermind there, but let me tell you, she didn’t write or sing ‘Everywhere.’ That was all Christine McVie, and that is easily their best song.” He waved an arm dramatically. “‘I want to be with you everywhere…’ Fuck. It’s so fucking good.” “Maybe I’ll listen to it sometime,” Flynn snorted. “Good!” Rex laughed before shooting a sidelong glance. “So, you doing okay? I can fucking feel how on edge you are. This helping things any?” “I’m not really on edge, I’m just… nervous, is all.” With a surprisingly gentle smile, Rex said, “Let me tell you something, Red. As much as I like women—and God, do I fucking ever like women—I have always, always preferred men whenever possible. Pretty sure my dad knew that, which is why he arranged my marriage with that gold digging cunt, Eloise.” He shook his head in amusement. “She hopped on my dad as soon as she got a chance.” Flynn’s face scrunched up in disgust. “Yuck. I’m sorry.” “Don’t be,” Rex laughed. “I dodged a bullet with that one. The point is, I like men, you’re a man, and I’d really like to show a man a good time. If you want me to, anyway.” “What about Mina?” Flynn probed. He was aware they weren’t a couple, but he still wanted to hear it from the man himself. “What about her? You want her in on this, too? I mean, threesomes are pretty fucking fun.” Rex’s smile was as big as ever, but there was a hint of melancholy in his eyes for a moment. “No!” Flynn said, perhaps a bit too loudly. “I mean… I’d rather it just be the two of us. I’m, er. Not really… experienced.” “Aww, look at you, a little romantic!” Rex laughed. “It’s up to you, man. I’ve made up my mind. You make up yours.” Apprehension once more washed over him. This was the moment of truth; he’d wanted this for sure, as his boner in the kitchen the other day had certainly told him, but now that he was here with the finish line in sight, he was finding it challenging to reach it. What if he disappointed Rex? What if he wasn’t good enough? So many other “what if” scenarios started running through his mind, but he immediately shut them all out as he recalled the missed opportunity from so many years ago. He wanted this so badly. He especially wanted to make up for his inability to take a chance as a teenager that had cost him the experience of being with another man. Taking a deep breath, he replied, “Yeah. Let’s do this.” “Well then, give me a fucking kiss and let’s go from there.” Flynn didn’t feel like denying him (not that he really wanted to hold back any longer). He climbed onto Rex’s lap and wrapped his arms around his shoulders before leaning in and kissing him. All of the fear and anxiety and doubt he’d had moments before washed away as his lips pressed against Rex’s. It was wonderful, amazing, and beautiful. He could feel his breath catch a bit as Rex’s hands ran down his back, stopping at the edge of his shirt before sneakily sliding under it. The feeling of the man’s skin against his own sent joyful shivers through his body; he was certain that the problem that had arisen the day in the kitchen was going to come up again, but he didn’t care this time. This is what he wanted, and it was what Rex wanted, too. Rex eventually pulled away and held Flynn close to him. “You ready for this?” “One… One thing first,” Flynn breathed. “Bite me, Rex. Go ahead.” He tilted his head, exposing his neck to the man. It was a fantasy that had occasionally floated into his mind ever since being assigned as Gabby’s bodyguard, but until now, it wasn’t one that he’d been willing to indulge in openly. Sure, there had been the night he’d let Gabby feed from his wrist, but that wasn’t the same thing as this. Asking Rex to bite his neck was more intimate. Besides, if he was going to have sex with a vampire, what point was there in not going all the way? Rex seemed to hesitate for a moment, but then leaned in and bit down. Flynn winced at the pain, but was surprised to find that it was a rather enjoyable feeling having Rex sink his teeth into him. He groaned in pleasure as the man sucked hungrily at his neck. He could feel a warmth spreading throughout his body as he fed. When the man withdrew his fangs a short moment later, Flynn let out a groan of pleasure. Almost immediately after he was done feeding, Rex pulled him close yet again, their faces inches apart. “So… You wanna fuck now, Red?” Wordlessly, Flynn nodded. The sheer bluntness was incredibly hot. He wouldn’t have been able to say no to that if he tried. “Look, this is your first time, so I’m going to make it real fucking good, alright? You deserve it. Just… relax.” Rex gently pushed him down on the bed and leaned in to kiss him yet again. His lips trailed down Flynn’s clothed body, causing him to shiver in delight. He knew where this was going, but it still felt unreal to him. Was he certain he wasn’t dreaming? Rex reached Flynn’s groin and pulled down the zipper, and Flynn prayed this was not just a dream. He nearly lost himself when Rex’s fingers wrapped around him. Holy shit… His whole body was wracked with pleasure as Rex began giving him head. The man knew exactly what he was doing, which was evident by the way he was making Flynn pant and groan. Unfortunately, with this being his first time, he didn’t last very long. His back arched as he came, a loud moan echoing through the room as verbal proof. Rex dutifully swallowed, then lifted his head and licked his lips. “I’d ask if you liked that, but fuck, with the amount I just had to swallow, I think I have an answer.” “Christ,” Flynn breathed, the high from what Rex had just done still coursing through him. “I’m not gonna ask you to choke me down this time,” Rex laughed, “so do you want to just skip right to the main event?” He gave a slight nod, and after a few minutes of preparation and undressing, Rex had Flynn’s legs over his shoulders and was poised to enter him. With a deep breath, the man slowly pushed himself in. Flynn winced at first and clutched at the bedsheets. Even with lubrication, this was still not an easy fit. His body eventually adjusted to Rex’s size, and he felt an overwhelming sense of bliss. This was exactly what he wanted. Rex was a lot more gentle and patient than Flynn had imagined he’d be, occasionally (and nervously) asking him if it hurt at all. It was rather sweet and almost romantic, something that was almost unexpected from a man who was so casual about sex. Perhaps he would have read more into it if it wasn’t for the fact that he could barely muster a single coherent thought about anything other than what they were doing at that moment. And the moment lasted much longer than he would have guessed. Rex had stamina, which was likely because of all the sex he’d had in his lifetime. Still, no matter how much experience he had, he responded to encouragement, which Flynn quickly discovered. Whenever he moaned Rex’s name, the man went faster and harder, which then only caused Flynn to moan his name even more. Unfortunately, as all good things had to come to an end, Rex reached his climax and gripped Flynn’s hips tightly. The feeling of the man cumming inside him was unfamiliar, but not unwelcome or unwanted in the slightest. He felt a sense of elated exhaustion. Sure, he was sore, but never had soreness ever felt so worth it. Rex was still inside him, his hands loosening their hold on his hips as the man panted. “Shit, Red… That was…” Flynn felt Rex slowly pull himself out and winced slightly, but whatever pain he felt was offset by Rex leaning down and kissing him. The kiss wasn’t like the intense lustful ones from before. This one was shockingly gentle, tender, and desperate. The man’s bare body pressed up against his own as he gently caressed Flynn’s face. When Rex finally pulled away and looked down at him, there was a soft, melancholy look in his eyes, quite a departure from his usual rebellious attitude. “I… Fuck. I’m sorry, I just…” Flynn saw tears well up in the man’s eyes, and without a word he reached up and caressed Rex’s cheek. “Hey, hey, it’s okay, Rex,” he murmured. “This was good. I liked this a lot; you don’t have to apologize. Hell, this was… this was something I’ve always wanted, I think.” Rex laughed softly. “God, no, it’s not that. Just…” He closed his eyes. “Don’t leave, okay? Stay here with me, at least until Gabby calls you out.” “I promise.” They cuddled up together in bed. Surprisingly, it wasn’t long before Rex was asleep. Flynn watched him intently, noticing the almost terrified desperation with which the man was clinging to him. He gently ran his hand through Rex’s short dark hair. You’re so strange… So intense, Flynn thought. But I like you nonetheless. I really do. The question now in his mind, though, was would it go anywhere? Would he and Rex ever be more than just a fling? He supposed he didn’t mind just having casual sex with the man, but how could he not want for more when he looked at him like that? Kissed him like that? He supposed he would worry about that later. For now, he was content to settle into the man’s embrace and fall asleep himself. ****** Lately, anytime Gabby was with Jojo, she felt a sense of belonging and deep, unexplainable happiness. No matter what they were doing, she was content just to be with him. Even something as simple as lying in bed all day and snuggling under the covers, like they had been doing that afternoon after Gabby finished spending time with her mom and grandma, made her grin from ear-to-ear. “You’re warm,” she murmured softly, lying next to him with her head on his chest. He had an arm wrapped around her shoulders to hold her close and was indeed keeping her quite toasty. “You’re warmer,” he teased. “Nuh-uh.” “You are, liebling,” he murmured, nuzzling the top of her head. “I’m so glad we have this chance to relax, you know. I relish little moments like this.” “Me too,” she agreed. “I like spending time with you.” And she didn’t have to feel guilty anymore about being alone with him and excluding Flynn. He’s probably with Rex, anyway, she thought bitterly. He gave her a gentle squeeze, snapping her out of her negative thoughts. “Oh, ja, did you give your mother and grandmother their gifts yet? They weren’t mad we snuck out, were they?” She shook her head again. “Mom said she would take us next time. They really loved their gifts. I saw Amon using his mug this morning, too!” “Good,” Jojo grinned. “I’m glad that despite everything you have a nice relationship with your family.” “Me too.” She felt a little guilty knowing that he couldn’t spend time with his own family anymore. Wait, Mom said his sister turned him, though. Did that mean his sister was still alive? She wanted to ask, but would it be too invasive? The last thing she wanted to do was pry into Jojo’s business and upset or offend him. Ultimately, however, her curiosity got the better of her. “Um… Mom told me your sister is your sire. Do you still talk to her?” Jojo went quiet for a long moment before whispering sadly, “I haven’t heard from her in a long, long time. I don’t know where she is or even if she’s still alive…” “I’m so sorry,” she whimpered. “I didn’t mean to bring up a sore subject. We can just talk about something else.” He shook his head vigorously. “There is nothing for you to apologize for.” After a few moments, he gave her a small smile and added, “Would you like me to tell you about her?” She sheepishly admitted, “Yes, if that’s okay with you.” She did genuinely want to know about her, especially since his sister was likely the only family he had left. “Her name is Seraphina Faust…” he began, his voice wistful. “I called her ‘Sera’ for short. She is my eldest sibling, eight years my senior, and I was her favorite brother from the moment I was born. She’s the one who gave me my nickname, which is why I prefer being called ‘Jojo’ and not ‘Johan.’ “Growing up, she was my very best friend. She was adventurous, mischievous, fun-loving… She was the only one I entrusted with the knowledge of my relationship with Heinrich. She accepted me unconditionally and was so kind and supportive.” “She sounds like an amazing person,” Gabby smiled. She could tell by the way Jojo spoke about her that he loved his sister dearly, which made Gabby ache for him. “She is… She is also the only reason I am here today, in more ways than one,” he sighed. “I told you she was adventurous, and she went off to travel before the war. She would write to me often. It was all I had to look forward to after Heinrich went off to fight… and then it became everything to me when Heinrich did not return home. Those next few years were miserable for me. I felt so alone… I had never been particularly close with my two older brothers, and my parents tried their best to console me, but just couldn’t. I… thought many times about ending my life. “But then, when I felt at my lowest, Sera returned. She seemed so much more radiant, so much more confident… She had a fire burning in her eyes and that playful smirk on her face. She was back and was unchanged, and I felt at least a little lighter. One night, she took me out to a bar, and that is where I poured my heart out to her, how broken and lost I felt without Heinrich, how the world felt so dark and miserable without him, you know… “And she put her hand on my shoulder and she told me this: ‘Sweet little Jojo… There are so few souls in this world like you. You are a beautiful, shining star in a world that is grim and dark, and the world always deserves a person like you ‘ And that is when she offered me the gift of vampirism.” “She saved you,” she whispered with wide eyes. If it wasn’t for Sera, she wouldn’t have Jojo in her life. A life without him was not one she wanted to imagine, particularly because he was such an important part of it now. “She did,” he agreed. “I didn’t argue with her. I said yes, because I knew if I had forever at my disposal, I’d be able to find happiness again… And now I have.” He smiled gently at Gabby. “She would love you a lot, you know.” “She would?” “Ja, she would. You make me happy, and that’s all she wanted for me.” He sighed. “I wish I knew where she was… When I contacted my brothers in their old age, they told me she had been despondent for weeks after I disappeared… And then, one night, she walked out the door and never returned. They never heard from her again. I know she must have blamed herself. I just… I wish I could reassure her that what happened was not her fault.” Gabby frowned, feeling rather confused. “What do you mean? What happened?” “She introduced Jack to me,” he said quietly. “She saw him watching me in a bar and thought he might be interested. He seemed so nice at first… He fooled us both.” Dread sat heavily in the pit of her stomach; she knew what the outcome was. “She couldn’t have known. It’s not her fault.” But even as she said this, Gabby understood how Sera could have blamed herself. She probably would have done the same in his sister’s shoes. “I wish I could tell her that… ” “Maybe we can find her? She should know you’re happy now.” “Once I’m free, perhaps we can search for her together. Well, if your mother allows it, I mean.” “I’ll help you,” she promised. “I know how important it is to you so it’s important to me, too.” “You truly are a blessing, Gabby. I bet we’ll find her easily if we’re together.” “I know we will.” She gave him a big smile. She’d do anything to keep him happy. Jojo returned her smile with one of his own, making her feel warm inside. As he opened his mouth to reply to her, though, a knock on the door sounded. “Yo, Gabby, you in there?” came Rhapsody’s voice. She sat up, feeling her face flush with embarrassment. She felt like she’d been caught doing something even though she wasn’t doing anything wrong. “Um, yes!” “You and your boy want to come and meet the rat guy?” “Oh, yeah!” Gabby grinned at Jojo. “Wanna come with?” “I think I was invited already, ja?” he laughed. She crawled out of bed with Jojo, and the two walked towards the door. Unsurprisingly, when they opened it, Rhapsody was waiting patiently on the other side. “Hey you two,” the woman yawned. “This guy seems cool. I was talking to him earlier before Rhiannon did that thing with his pet rat. Can’t believe the angel picked him. Thought she only made bad decisions these days.” Gabby’s smile disappeared. “Bad decisions?” “You know, like coming to Rhine on her little vengeance quest, somehow hiring the exact people Dracula needs to come back, generally being a bit psychotic…” She waved her hand. “Ah, but you don’t wanna hear all this. Come on, follow me, I’ll talk you to the rat guy.” Rhapsody slowly began to limp off down the hallway. Closing the bedroom door behind her, Gabby and Jojo followed Rhapsody at a slow, even pace. As Rhapsody hobbled along, she called back, “Oh yeah, you never asked me what happened with that Jojo I painted. Had a pretty funny payoff! But I get it. You two were busy, sneaking off and making out and whatever you couples do.” “Oh, um, haha, uh…” Jojo said nervously. “Well, uh… what did happen, Rhapsody?” “I just added a few little tricks so that when Moore decided to be Moore, he had a really bad time. I just needed the Jojo to look perfectly like you before I threw in some artistic flourishes, you know?” “It must have worked,” Gabby quietly commented. “I haven’t seen him try to do anything recently.” Though whether that was Rhapsody’s doing or hers by helping hide Jojo, she wasn’t sure. “Well, yeah, after the first time you get your penis bitten off you don’t try shit again, I imagine,” Rhapsody snorted. “I mean, I’ve never had a penis, so I wouldn’t know.” She tilted her head backward a bit and asked, “Have you ever experienced that, Jojo? You don’t have to answer if it’s too personal. Just curious.” “Thankfully, no,” he muttered sheepishly. “I suppose I should be glad Jack is not into such things…” “Ah Jack… I hate that guy. I don’t feel comfortable going barefoot around him. I think he’s weird about feet, you know? I don’t usually judge, but he’s Jack the Ripper after all. I think I’m allowed to judge.” Gabby found Jojo’s hand and tenderly linked her fingers through his, squeezing it for silent support. It won’t be long now, she thought. You’ll be free really soon, and you’ll never have to worry about Jack again. “Anyway…” Rhapsody yawned. “Do either of you know sign language? Or how to speak rat?” Gabby felt a twinge of guilt. She should have taken time to learn the language so she could speak better with Juno, but writing messages (or texting as they rarely actually spent time in-person together) always seemed to work just fine. “No, but he can write what he wants to say, can’t he?” “Oh, yeah, sure, but I mean… Shit, I figured you’d know some sign language since you’re friends with Giorgio’s kid. You know, the stretchy one, what’s their name, I think it starts with a…” Rhapsody trailed off, shaking her head with a laugh. “Sorry. I’m a bit out of it. I had a smoke before coming out to find you.” “Oh.” Rhapsody wasn’t bad per say, but Gabby wasn’t entirely a fan of her drug use (especially since her mom had apparently been participating in it, too). Rhapsody stopped in front of a door near the end of the hall close to the door where Gabby’s grandmother was staying. “Who wants to knock?” she asked. “I guess I will,” she offered, stepping forward and rapping her knuckles gently on the door three times. A moment later, she heard what sounded like scratching at the base of the door. “Ok, I’m guessing that means ‘Come in,’ so you’re good,” Rhapsody said. Gabby timidly opened the door and peeked inside the room cautiously. The last thing she wanted to do was to intrude on Piper if he wasn’t ready for guests. A small squeak caused her to turn her eyes downward. She saw a large rat sitting up and sniffing its nose at her curiously. Elated at how cute it was, she let go of Jojo’s hand before bending down. “Hello!” she greeted quietly—she didn’t want to scare it, after all. The rat gave a cheerful squeak before returning to all fours and trotting leisurely into the room. “Should we follow him?” Jojo asked. “Duh,” Rhapsody snorted. “He’s inviting you in. Probably. I don’t speak rat. Piper does, though. Sort of.” With a giggle, Gabby led them further into the room, following the little rat’s lead. He strolled across the room, going slowly so they could keep up, before clambering up the bedsheets and onto the shoulder of a man sitting quietly on the bed. He looked tired and scruffy, but he gave her a warm, kind smile as she approached. “Hey Piper, I brought the lovebirds to meet you and maybe entertain your little rodent pal,” Rhapsody said as she limped in. “I know you’re still tired from… You know.” Gabby glanced at Rhapsody in confusion, though she wasn’t sure if the woman would pick up on the social cue and explain what she meant. Thankfully, Rhapsody glanced back and said, “Turning. It’s exhausting.” Piper nodded from where he was sitting on the bed, his rat nodding along with him. “Oh, yeah,” Gabby nodded sympathetically. Even if it had been around forty years since she’d gone through it herself, she remembered how spent she’d been. “I don’t want to bother you too much if you’re still tired.” Piper shook his head, then signed something at her. “He says he wants to get to know the rest of the coven, and he wants to make sure you guys are okay with Toby,” Rhapsody explained. Stunned, Gabby turned to Rhapsody again and asked, “You can speak sign language?” “Yeah, sign language, Latin, Serbian, Welsh, Hebrew, Cantonese… What’s the point of living forever if you don’t try everything?” She tapped her head. “I’ll translate him for you, don’t worry.” She turned back to Piper and signed something to him that caused him to crack a huge grin. His rat, Toby, squeaked happily. Shifting nervously from one foot to the other, Gabby glanced at Jojo. She felt a little left out since she couldn’t communicate very well with Piper. Maybe Rhapsody could teach me a little bit of sign language while she’s here. If the woman didn’t mind, anyway. Gabby made a mental note to ask her later. There isn’t really any excuse not to anymore. Especially with two coven members who spoke the language. It was time to step up to the plate. Piper once again signed something and once more, Rhapsody translated. “He wants to know if you’d like to hold him. Toby, I mean. He’s clean, don’t worry.” Gabby lit up with excitement. “Can I?” Piper nodded enthusiastically and held his hand out. Toby quickly scurried down his arm and sat upright in his palm, squeaking eagerly at Gabby. “What a cute little fellow,” Jojo chirped. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen a rat so well-behaved!” “That’s cuz Rhiannon used her magic to make Toby like a witch’s familiar. The little guy’s like… ten percent magic or something. He can’t die as long as Piper’s alive. I think. I wasn’t really paying attention when Rhiannon was talking… I was remembering this one guy I met in Amsterdam with a really…” She trailed off once more, then shook her head. “Oh yeah, but anyway, Toby’s cool, Piper’s cool. He plays guitar in subway stations or something.” Holding out her right hand for Toby to crawl on, Gabby grinned and glanced at Piper. “You play the guitar? That’s so cool!” Piper nodded as Toby crawled into the palm of her hand and scurried up her arm to her shoulder. He gestured over to the corner where there was indeed a guitar leaning against the wall. She reached her opposite hand back towards where Toby sat to gently pet his head. “Can you play something for us?” He signed and once again, Rhapsody translated. “He said he’s a bit too tired, but he’d be happy to once he’s fully recovered from turning.” Gabby nodded and smiled reassuringly at him. “Do you want to rest a little bit?” He nodded, then paused and signed at Rhapsody. “Okay,” she began, “he says he’d like to know your names and also, he’d like to know if you could keep Toby company while he sleeps.” “I’d be happy to! My name’s Gabby.” She gestured at her boyfriend and introduced him. “This is Jojo.” “Hallo! Pleased to meet you!” Jojo waved. Piper waved back and with a nod towards Toby and a tired smile, he sank back down into his bed. “Guess you guys are babysitting,” Rhapsody nodded. “I don’t mind. We can watch a movie, maybe?” She glanced at Jojo with raised eyebrows, silently asking him for his input. “Do we have Ratatouille?” he laughed. “I think our new little friend might like that one.” Toby let out a soft squeak in response. “I don’t think so,” she replied apologetically. “But I have lots of movies. You can pick what we watch, Toby!” She quietly led them out of Piper’s bedroom so he could sleep. “Aww, that’s so sweet! You’re letting the rat pick the movie!” Rhapsody teased. “I doubt it’ll actually be a problem, though. Don’t worry. That little guy is smart as hell. But I guess familiars are supposed to be, or what’s the point?” Jojo gently closed Piper’s door on their way out, and the group started back towards Gabby’s room. Not wanting to be rude and exclude her, Gabby asked, “Do you want to watch a movie with us, Rhapsody?” “Sure, why not? I’m finally starting to come down so might as well,” she shrugged. “I might just draw though. Maybe I’ll draw something in the movie. Maybe I’ll draw Toby. He’s pretty drawable.” Toby squeaked in approval at this. “I bet Piper would like that,” she encouraged with a smile. “Well then, drawing the rat it is! Think he could use a welcoming gift anyway. I know Namor would appreciate me making the guy feel at home.” Namor was a nickname Tony Sugar gave Amon a long time ago, though Gabby didn’t quite understand why. Apparently it was starting to catch on now since Rhapsody was calling him that as well. “Well, he’s family now,” she agreed as they reached her room. She lifted her hand to gently pet Toby’s head with a laugh. “That means you are, too.” Toby happily nuzzled against Gabby’s hand as she pet him, squeaking with delight. As promised, she let her new rat friend pick out a movie to watch. If it had been her choice, she probably wouldn’t have chosen Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles until much, much later as there were other movies that sounded more interesting. Still, she had agreed to make him the guest of honor, so she and Jojo sat together on her bed leaning against the wall while Toby sat in her lap. Rhapsody sat cross-legged on the floor just below them sketching on a pad of paper. This isn’t so bad, Gabby thought to herself with a small smile. Sure, she hadn’t foreseen that she’d be watching a movie with a rat when she woke up that morning, but it wasn’t particularly something she was opposed to. She had two new friends and was finally getting to know Rhapsody. It was a pretty good day and soon, things were going to be even better because Jojo would finally be free. ****** As often was the case since meeting Gabby, Jojo’s day had quickly become rather interesting. He didn’t expect to be watching a movie about ninja turtles in New York—a movie a rat picked out, no less!—with his girlfriend and Rhapsody of all people, but here he was doing just that. “You know,” Rhapsody piped up as they watched the turtles fight crime, “I might have to draw some extra pictures of Toby and send them in. I think the folk who commission me might appreciate adding some pictures of a rat to their show.” Her voice riddled with confusion, Gabby asked, “What do you mean? What show?” “Oh, The Handy & Ydnah Show. They’ve been commissioning me for years. I’m in the credits, if you pay attention. They’ve been buying my art since they started. Isn’t it wild how long they’ve been on air? And nobody knows a thing about who makes it. Weird.” “Wow,” Gabby whispered with amazement. “But you know who they are, right?” “Not really,” came Rhapsody’s reply. “I’ve talked to the actors over the phone before, but they stayed in character the whole time. Such dedication! Anyway, I figured a long time ago it’s none of my business as long as they pay me and give me something to watch when I’m stoned.” Jojo snorted at her comment as he processed this interesting revelation. He’d spent a bit of time with Rhapsody in the past, but that usually only involved smoking marijuana with both her and Rex. He hadn’t ever really thought to ask about what she did for work. Even if he had, he never would have imagined she made art for the ridiculous hand show. He paused and briefly wondered if Flynn knew this bit of trivia. Flynn… A dull ache coursed through him. He loved alone time with Gabby and how warm, cozy, and intimate their cuddling was, but there was something wrong about Flynn being absent from watching a movie with them. Where is he? Ah, probably with Rex, Jojo thought with a bit more annoyance than he would have liked. He mentally shook his head; he had no idea where this bitterness was coming from, and he certainly didn’t want to deal with it while he was having such a good day. “You couldn’t work on a show that’s… less insane?” Jojo asked, doing his best to push aside the weird irritation he’d felt a moment ago. “They pay well. They don’t ask me any weird questions, either. And it’s useful, I guess. Namor had me send in a letter he wrote for the annual fan mail special. I didn’t even know he watched it. Doesn’t seem the type, does he? But he was insistent.” Gabby giggled. “Amon watches Handy and Ydnah?” Once more, Jojo could only sit in utter bewilderment. As mysterious and impenetrable as Amon was, Jojo never would have guessed in a million years that he watched a show where talking hands got coconuts dropped on their heads by a flying cat. The only thing that could possibly have shocked him more is if he found out Amon liked My Little Pony. “I dunno,” Rhapsody yawned. “Maybe? He’s a strange one. I guess when you’re that old, you’ll get a little weird. Wonder what I’ll be like in a couple thousand years…” She held a sketch of Toby up over her head for them to see; it was clearly unfinished, but it still had a lot of detail and shading which was all the more incredible since she was doing it entirely from memory. “How’s it looking?” “I love it!” Gabby chirped, the sincerity evident in her voice. She lifted Toby up in her hands to look at the drawing. “What do you think?” Toby gave a cheerful squeak, which seemed to indicate he was satisfied with the result. “Glad the subject approves. You better be glad I like you, Toby, otherwise I’d take my time instead of using my power to speed this up.” “What is your power?” Gabby asked. Jojo was a little surprised she didn’t already know, but he quickly recalled that Rhapsody preferred not to travel because of the hassles her disability brought. With this in mind, it wasn’t much of a surprise Gabby hadn’t been around Rhapsody enough to see her powers. It certainly didn’t help that the one time he knew for sure they’d been in close proximity before during the 70’s (after the incident with the Cullen twins), Gabby was likely comforting Bea, Stella, and Dawn. Rhapsody slowly pulled herself to her feet, turning to peer at them from behind the tinted lenses of her glasses before giving a slight nod. “Right, you weren’t here when I made the anatomically correct Jojo that tricked Moore.” Jojo’s face immediately turned red and he glanced over at Gabby, praying she wouldn’t ask her to elaborate. Thankfully, Rhapsody continued on without waiting. “I can draw things and have them come to life. But since that would be kinda lame if it took me a normal amount of time, it also helps speed up the drawing process. I promise the talent is all me though.” A grin broke out on Gabby’s face. “That’s so cool! How come I’ve never seen you do it before?” “You never asked.” Rhapsody gave her a wink before pushing her glasses back up. “So why not ask now?” She excitedly glanced at Jojo, her joy and enthusiasm so infectious that he felt himself getting excited as well. In a whisper that wasn’t very hushed at all, she asked, “What do you think? What should I request?” “Anything you want I imagine, ja?” he laughed. Truly the sky was the limit here. “But there are so many things to choose from!” she sighed. “I’ve got an idea,” Rhapsody interjected, “why don’t you pick someone in the coven. Anyone at all. Giorgio, Bea, Nestor, Dallas, Kane, Dee, Kristoph… Just name someone and I‘ll show you something funny I do to entertain myself.” Gabby’s face lit up again as she enthusiastically answered, “Nestor!” “Nestor! Not a bad choice,” Rhapsody nodded. She flipped to a new page of her sketch pad and began to quickly draw something, her hands moving at blinding speed. A minute later, she set the pad down on the edge of the bed, and a miniature Nestor emerged from the page brandishing a tiny machete and a sawed-off shotgun. “Pretty neat, huh?” Rhapsody asked. “I’m not done yet though.” She picked up the pad once more and after a few minutes of furious scribbling, she set it down again. This time, a miniature version of Jack crawled out of the page. He looked just as he always did when he was on the prowl, eyes wild and hands full of knives. “You truly captured his essence,” Jojo muttered, flinching in fear even though he knew it was surely harmless to him. “I try my best.” With a sweeping gesture to the miniature vampires, Rhapsody asked, “So, do you kids like fighting games like Street Fighter or Mortal Kombat?” Sheepishly, Gabby admitted, “I don’t know what those are.” “They’re video games, fighting ones,” Jojo explained. “I’ve played them with Rex before.” “Well, I like to make my own fighting game… One where people beat the crap out of Jack.” She nodded down to the tiny Nestor and said, “Get him.” The tiny Nestor charged the miniature Jack, slashing him with his machete before delivering a roundhouse kick to Jack’s torso. Gabby grinned brightly as she watched Nestor lay into Jack. Apparently she has a violent streak when it comes to Jack, Jojo thought happily. Just another reason to love her. Then again, considering everything she knew about him, it would be shocking if even someone as sweet and peaceful as her wasn’t crying out for the man to suffer some consequences for his crimes. “You know, Rhapsody, I might have to hang out with you more if this is what you do for fun,” Jojo joked. Rhapsody grinned back. “I’ve barely met the guy, but I’m friends with a lot of people he’s hurt. Considering what he’s done to you, Rex, Marianna, those Cullen girls… I’ll have Jack get beat up by Barney the Dinosaur for a laugh.” Gabby’s glee seemed to fade and for a moment, she was quiet. When she finally spoke again, she asked, “If he hurts so many people, why does Grandma let him stay?” “I dunno,” Rhapsody sighed, “I thought for sure she was going to kill him after what he did to Bea’s kids, but she just seemed to seize up… God. Pretty sure even Namor’s stumped on that one.” Jojo watched Gabby as she silently turned her attention back to the ferocious battle between mini Nestor and tiny Jack (which could go either way, but he was pretty confident Nestor would win). What is on your mind, liebling? he thought. Was she torn by how her grandma could allow that man to stay in her coven? Things seemed to be improving with Eve; maybe he could convince her to finally rid the coven of the blight that was Jack Fairchild. “Hey,” Rhapsody said, cutting through his thoughts, “where’s that redhead? I bet he’d love this.” Gabby slumped slightly, and she seemed even more unhappy than she had just seconds before. “I dunno. I haven’t seen him all day,” she muttered. “I saw him moping in the living room with the Quinceys,” Rhapsody yawned. “I can watch Toby if you wanna go get him so we can beat up Jack a few more times… Can’t do too much more. I’ve been fasting.” Gabby snapped out of her funk for a moment as her brown eyes widened in worry. “Why?” Jojo shot her an incredulous look that she didn’t seem to notice. Surely she knew Rhapsody fasted so that she could experience the full force of her drugs without her healing factor flushing them from her system immediately? It’s not like Rhapsody made any attempt at being subtle. She’d even explicitly stated she’d gotten high that very day. Rhapsody just gave her an amused smile and said, “I self-medicate because of my leg, and my medication doesn’t work if my healing factor pushes it out of my system too quickly.” “Oh, I guess that makes sense,” she replied thoughtfully. With genuine concern in her voice, she gently inquired, “Does it still hurt?” “Yeah, a bit. Nothing I’m not used to, though. Wish I’d brought my wheelchair, but that brings even more issues. The world’s not really kind to people like me.”’ “Why is that?” “You see any ramps or elevators in this house? Or in the Black Forest? I don’t think I would have made it in time if Mr. J hadn’t offered to carry me. What a gentleman.” Gabby shook her head and frowned deeply. “I’m sorry. You shouldn’t have to suffer.” “Nobody should, but it’s just part of being a vampire,” Rhapsody sighed. “It’s a beautiful high at first, but you’ve gotta find a way to get blood to stay strong, you’ve gotta find ways to forge your identity, you can’t stay in one place too long, you’ve gotta watch mortal friends and family die, and you’re stuck one way forever…” She shook her head. “Suffering’s what we do. But it’s not all we do, you dig?” With a wave of her hand, she added, “Go on, go find that friend of yours. I’ll be okay for a few minutes. And I guess I wouldn’t be too opposed if you grabbed some of Moore’s blood from the fridge.” Gabby crawled off of her bed and stood up, handing Toby to the artist. “Don’t worry! We’ll be back soon.” The two made their way out of Gabby’s bedroom and into the hallway. It was quiet, though he could hear private conversations from behind closed doors they passed. Not wanting to pry into the personal business of others, he continued on his way with his girlfriend at his side until they reached the kitchen downstairs. Jojo went over to the fridge, swinging it open and letting out an impressed whistle. “She wasn’t kidding! There are a lot of thermoses in here.” He snatched one out and unscrewed the top, breathing in the sweet scent of Moore’s blood deeply before letting out a contented sigh. “Mmm… It’s pretty fresh, too. Do you want one, or do you want to share, liebling?” She quietly replied, “We can share, if that’s okay with you.” “I’ll try not to drink too much in one go,” he winked before taking a swig. It was sweet and delicious, though whether that was because this was revenge after a fashion or because he was genuinely that hungry, he could not say. As he swallowed, he stepped to the side to allow Gabby to grab a thermos for Rhapsody just before the fridge door swung shut. With a nervous glance in his direction, she asked, “Where do you think we should look for Flynn?” “Hmm,” Jojo hummed thoughtfully as he lowered the thermos from his lips. He could feel the slight tickle of a small drop of blood trickling down his chin. “We could go check in with the Quinceys. It wouldn’t surprise me if he was watching that ridiculous hand show with them… I didn’t want to say anything in front of Rhapsody… I’m sure her work on the show is stellar, but what do those men like about it? It’s so inane!” Gabby giggled and nodded in agreement. “But it makes them happy, so I guess we can’t complain too much.” She reached her free hand up to his face and gently wiped away the blood. “There. All better.” “Danke, liebling,” Jojo said gently, his heart fluttering from even the briefest touch from her. She grinned brightly. “Of course!” Happily skipping across the kitchen, she grabbed a paper towel and wiped off her finger. Jojo closed the thermos and stuck it into a small navy blue insulated cooling bag. After she tossed the paper towel into the trash, Gabby rejoined him and placed the blood she was holding in the bag as well. Jojo zipped it up, and Gabby offered to carry it. Swinging it happily in her left hand, she led him into the living room. Unsurprisingly, Vincent and Randall were both seated and watching The Handy and Ydnah Show just as Rhapsody said. Flynn, unfortunately, was missing. Vincent turned his head, apparently spotting them, and gave them a slow, tired wave. “Well, if it isn’t the two lovebirds,” he yawned. “Come to watch this tripe?” He gestured at the TV; the fairy cat, Blue, was sitting next to a gigantic bean, crying about her life. Hanging in the background of the scene were a couple of paintings that Jojo immediately noted were Rhapsody’s work. Jojo lost focus on the task at hand, getting sucked into the nonsense unfolding in the episode. How was the show so mesmerizing even to those who didn’t care for it? “Um, no,” Gabby responded, her voice sounding timid and nervous. “Actually… Do you know where Flynn is? We wanted to ask him if he wants to watch a movie with us.” “He’s p-p-p-p-probably still with Rex,” Randall stammered with a snort. “I’m guessing he took my advice. Good for him,” Vincent nodded. Jojo suddenly snapped to attention, turning his gaze to his girlfriend just in time to watch as the color seemed to drain from her face. “Your… advice?” she asked shakily. “I told him to just play by Rex’s rules and. Uh. Fuck him,” Vincent shrugged. “Considering he’s been gone this long… Jesus. He must have some stamina.” Jojo felt like he’d just been punched in the gut. His hand quickly grabbed her free one beside him; he needed to get out of there right now. “Gabby,” he whispered, praying she understood. “Please.” “Oh.” Her eyes seemed to instantly brim with tears. Was she feeling what he was? Vincent seemed completely oblivious to their reactions. “So, uh… Did you want to watch this until he gets back? Please say yes. I can’t take much more of this.” “Why must I constantly be betrayed by those around me?! Meow meow meow…” Blue the cat whined on the TV screen. “Um…” Gabby glanced at Jojo. He silently pleaded with her not to overreact and thankfully, she seemed to get the message. “We should… We should get back upstairs. Um, Rhapsody is waiting for us.” “Oh. Um. Well, tell her we said hi, okay?” Vincent muttered. “Ja, we will, sure,” Jojo replied with a nervous quickness. “Come on, Gabby, let’s go.” He pulled her out of the room and back towards the stairs. When they were a safe distance away in the foyer, he slammed his fist onto the wall and leaned against it. “Scheisse!” he growled as the maelstrom of feelings churned in his stomach. He was angry, he was sad, and he was jealous, but he just didn’t understand why. He was so happy with Gabby and yet here he was, getting angry and upset over hearing Flynn had slept with Rex. “What’s wrong?” she asked softly from behind him. She squeezed his hand reassuringly even though she didn’t know what was going on. He turned around to face her. When he saw her wide, frightened eyes, guilt washed over him. “Ah, I… I don’t know, liebling. I’m just… upset.” “Why are you upset?” “I don’t know!” he exclaimed, his eyes welling up as he desperately tried to make sense of what he was feeling. “I can’t be jealous, can I? I’m too happy with you to be jealous… So why does hearing that bother me?” “Jealous?” she echoed in confusion. “I loved Rex for a long time, you know,” he said miserably, trying his best to vocalize what exactly was eating at him. “We had something. And it didn’t bother me because I want him and Flynn to be happy, ja? But seeing how upset you were getting… it made me realize this upsets me, too.” Before he even realized what was happening, Gabby started crying. She bowed her head, her auburn hair falling in front of her face as tears rapidly ran down her cheeks. Not even a moment later, his arms were around her, and he pulled her close against his chest. Making her upset was the last thing he’d wanted to do. Did she think he loved her less, or that they were falling apart? He would never let that happen, but maybe he hadn’t done a good job at conveying that. He mentally kicked himself for dumping his feelings on her with so little care for her own. “Rhapsody was right. Vampires, we never have it easy, do we?” “No,” she wailed, hugging him tightly, the cooling bag in her hand bumping gently against his hip. She let herself cry for a short moment longer before sniffling to a stop. “Does this mean we can’t be together anymore?” “Gabby, no,” he reassured, squeezing her gently, “I love you too much. I would do whatever it took to keep us together.” Which makes what I’m feeling so much more confusing. Lifting her head from where it had nestled on his chest, she beamed at him. “I love you too, Jojo.” “I wish I had saved that for a more romantic occasion, but I think we both need to hear that right now.” “Yeah,” she agreed, letting out a small laugh that was followed by a sigh as a frown made its way onto her face. “So, do we go back upstairs without him?” “That doesn’t feel right, does it?” Jojo replied. “But can I even look at him right now? I want Flynn to be happy. Him and Rex both. But it hurts, even if I’m happy for them.” Gabby’s eyes widened, and a small gasp escaped from her mouth. “That’s how I feel, too. That’s why I keep getting so angry even though I want Flynn to be happy.” What were the chances that they both felt the same way? Jojo was more confused than ever. “What does this mean? I’ve never heard of anything like this…” “Anything like what?” “I am certain we are meant to be, liebling. Are you certain of me in that way, too?” Gabby nodded in response. She looked so confused, but he could see in her eyes that she did love him, which told him all he needed to know. “Then why are we both so confused about our feelings towards Flynn and Rex? Why is there uncertainty there?” Nervously, Gabby withdrew her arms from around him and dropped them to her sides, staring at the ground again. “I don’t know. Flynn is so important to me, and—“ “What about me?” came the familiar sound of Flynn’s voice from behind them. Speak of the devil, ja? Jojo thought to himself as he took in the sight of his friend. Flynn was wearing a pair of pastel pink sweatpants and a white tank top he immediately recognized as he had pulled them off their owner many, many times before. He bit his tongue, going quiet. He knew he might actually snap if he opened his mouth now. Unfortunately, his girlfriend was not quite as good at holding back. “Nothing,” she snapped. Flynn jumped a bit at her harshness. “Oh, alright… Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt you.” He ran his hand through his hair nervously. “Uh, are you going to the kitchen, or did you already go? I was headed there myself.” “We’ve already been there.” She held up the cooler in her hand for emphasis. Jojo could feel the frustration emanating from her like a blazing heat and linked his fingers through hers to give her hand a reassuring squeeze. “Oh,” he mumbled. “Well, I… Er.” Flynn was having trouble looking at her which only seemed to make her more irritated if the way she narrowed her eyes was any indication. “You know, just call me if you need me, then. I don’t want to be a third wheel on your alone time with Jojo.” Jojo stayed quiet. He hated the weirdness between them, and he knew Gabby hated it doubly so. What exactly was going on? “You’re not a third wheel,” she mumbled with a frown. “I know, I just… I guess, as much as I want you safe, you have a right to be together without me watching you. I don’t want to keep you from anything you might want to do is all. I care about you both too much for that.” He gave them a small smile. “You both mean a lot to me. I don’t think I’ve ever had friends like you two before.” Jojo felt even more frustrated and anxious than before. Flynn had no idea what was going on with them or how they felt, yet he still loved them both despite how distant and cold they were being. Surprisingly, it was Gabby who made the next move, stepping forward and hugging Flynn tightly. Their friend gently hugged her back, and Jojo once more felt a mix of conflicting emotions that he couldn’t begin to sort through. “I’m not mad,” Gabby whispered. “Okay,” Flynn sighed, relief evident in his voice. “What about you, Jojo? You’re being kind of quiet.” “I’m not mad, I promise,” Jojo said. “I have a lot on my mind is all.” Specifically you, Rex, and Gabby. “I get it,” Flynn replied gently. “There’s a lot going on. But I’m here for you. Both of you, okay? It’s not fair that only I get to feel better than I have in ages, you both deserve that too.” “We do,” Gabby promised, squeezing a little tighter. “We all deserve a little happiness, ja?” Jojo said, resting his hands gently on her shoulders. He silently hoped maybe she’d let him in on this hug. Somehow, Gabby seemed to sense this because she released her left arm from where it had been wrapped around Flynn’s middle and held it open with an inviting smile, the bag still dangling from her hand. “We’re a team, and we always will be.” “Come Hell or high water,” Jojo added. Flynn grinned. “That’s all I want, really.” He squeezed the two of them close for a moment before clearing his throat and saying, “Well, I suppose if I’m not being a bother, I can come and hang out with you two again.” Sounding sheepish, Gabby admitted, “I think we’d both like that. If you don’t mind Rhapsody and Toby being with us.” Flynn raised an eyebrow. “Toby? Who’s that?” “You’ll see soon enough,” Jojo laughed. “Now come along, the movie’s probably going to be right up your alley and Rhapsody has something fun to show you.” As they all made a quick stop into the kitchen so Flynn could get a snack, Jojo suspected that things would settle into normalcy for the time being despite the emotional roller coaster he’d just been on. Still, he knew it was only a matter of time before he was going to have to confront these odd feelings he and Gabby shared to try and sort them out. But for now, he would simply enjoy this time with his friends, and deal with the drama once he was finally free from his collar. After all, what was the point of ruining a lovely moment such as this? ****** If spending time with Rhiannon was how Marianna was to repent for her past sins, she would gladly accept this punishment. She had tirelessly tried to help the woman figure out Jojo’s collar situation in her free time; she owed it to both Jojo and Gabby after so many years of doing nothing. Unfortunately, making progress was not happening as quickly as Marianna would have liked. “Blood magic is tricky and complicated,” Rhiannon had explained when they’d begun brainstorming, “and it’s the nature of my magic to ensure my enchantments don’t unravel.” What little Marianna knew about blood magic definitely reaffirmed that. All living things had a bit of aether (the magical element) in them, and blood magic allowed spellcasters to draw from their aether to create spells far stronger than what was normally possible. It was far more complicated and dangerous than normal magic but thanks to decades of practice and the innate strengths of her cambion nature, Rhiannon’s crafts showed that the results spoke for themselves. And that was precisely the problem they were facing since Jojo’s collar was a needlessly intricate piece of work. The spells that Rhiannon had considered using were not intended to unravel the powerful blood magic within the collar. Marianna wished she could be more of an assistance to the enchantress, but she only had the most basic of knowledge on the subject despite her abilities technically being a sort of blood magic as all vampire abilities were. Thankfully, she’d found a way to make herself useful: Cheering the woman up with countless stories she hadn’t shared in their correspondences over the decades. She’d already regaled her with many of her wild adventures—storming the Enigma compound and recruiting Kristoph during World War Two, avenging the murder of Kitty Genovese, and the encounter with the real Bloody Mary, which had gone from violent to amorous in record time. Currently, she was recounting the events of her mother’s return to her original body as they sat at the table in the dining room. “—and then I said, ‘Let Yorick’s power aid in her return!’ or some such rubbish,” Marianna laughed. “No! Truly?” Rhiannon giggled. “Mary, I’m sorry, but I simply cannot imagine you giving such a ludicrous speech.” “I gave it, but I didn’t write it,” she scowled. “The author of that nonsense was Jack.” Rhiannon shook her head. “I still can hardly believe it… Jack Fairchild, the Ripper of Whitechapel… It’s my own fault for staying in isolation, I suppose. The circumstances of my birth are no reason to not stand beside you and fight if this is the outcome of my cowardice.” “Oh, don’t blame yourself,” Marianna said. “You have your reasons, yes?” “Aye, that I do,” Rhiannon sighed. Marianna was well aware that the nature of Rhiannon’s father—namely, that he was a demon—caused her to isolate herself out of fear of persecution as well as out of fear she may have inherited negative traits from the man. “You’re not like him,” Marianna reassured her. Rhiannon gave her a grateful smile, one that soon turned into a more amused one as she asked, “So, you think he helped? Yorick, I mean?” “Of course not,” Marianna scoffed. “The whole story about Yorick is nothing but a load of nonsense if you ask me, fabricated by the miserable little witch coven that skulks around in those woods.” “What, don’t believe in fairies, Mary?” Rhiannon teased. “Vampires, werewolves, angels, and demons, but Fae are just too much?” “Oh no, I definitely believe in fairies even if I’m fairly certain I’ve never met one. But Yorick trapped under the tree, able to be resurrected after all this time… It’s unbelievable nonsense.” She wagged her finger at the enchantress. “Amon checked, you know. The Black Forest is no more magical than any other forest, and what magic there was lingering in the air are just the typical results of witch activity. Yorick, the tree… It’s all just literal fairy tales, either concocted out of some desperation for purpose or to try and scare off the Silverwings. Why Jack is so obsessed with it and why Mother indulges him, I’ll never know.” “It is silly, isn’t it? If he was under there, he’s truly dead after all this time. When you’ve passed on, you’ve passed on.” This was a truth of magic every spellcaster learned early on in their magical education. When a person died, unless they had a sense of desperation so great that their spirit clung to the mortal world, they passed on into whatever life came after for them and were no longer able to communicate with the world of the living. Even Amon could not break this rule, and his power allowed him to bend the rules of magic as he saw fit. Some rules just are not meant to be broken, Marianna thought before replying with, “Whatever the case, the speech I had to give was just utterly embarrassing. Thank goodness Gabby was so engrossed with Jojo, otherwise I’d be too ashamed to look at her. Although I do think I saw Wayne crack a smile. It’s always nice to brighten his mood, especially since him being happy makes Mabel lighten up.” “Well, a bit of good out of a rotten situation is better than nothing, isn’t that right?” Rhiannon grinned as her moth familiar, Heulwen, landed gently atop her head. Marianna’s heart fluttered much like Rhiannon’s little insect friend. The woman’s smile was stunning. She turned away quickly and said, “Yes, I do suppose you’re right.” “Mary,” Rhiannon said, gently taking hold of her hand, “what’s got you so sheepish, hmm?” “What? Me? Sheepish? Come now, I’m not… sheepish…” She was a terrible liar, and she knew it. Were it not for Nadia and the hope she might find some way to be with her again, she would likely not be able to resist even this slight touch. She ached to be with another woman again, but the rational part of her mind was drowned out by that desperate hope she could be reunited with the woman who changed her life so long ago. Damn you, damn you, damn you, she berated herself. Rhiannon’s other hand brushed against her cheek and turned her face so they were looking each other directly in the eyes. The enchantress’s moth was still perched atop her head unmoving and seemed to be watching Marianna curiously. “Haven’t I told you before you need not be afraid with me? You can tell me anything, you know. So… why are you so nervous, hmm?” Marianna leaned forward a bit, her cheeks burning hot. She was inches away from Rhiannon’s lips now. “Well… I…” “Talk to me, Mary,” Rhiannon purred, leaning in closer. Her breath was hot against Marianna’s face, yet she shivered with joy. Just let it happen, she told herself. You need this. You need to let go, move on, and do it with her. You know you want to. Before they could lock lips, a knock sounded on the door to the kitchen, and Marianna snapped back in her seat. Faster than Rhiannon had torn down her mental walls, they built themselves back up, locking Marianna back into her quiet, desperate hope that Nadia might find it in herself to forgive her. She glanced nervously at the enchantress, the look of disappointment on her face filling Marianna with a silent profound misery. Turning her attention to the door, Marianna called out, “Who is it?” “Uh, Miss Cross?” came Hannah’s voice. “I was, um, wondering if you and Rhiannon were busy…” “Oh, no, of course not!” Rhiannon called out. “Come on inside.” Hannah entered wearing a rather cliche moon-and-star patterned purple witch robe. Marianna was fairly certain it was some sort of designer brand, but she could not place which one; it had been a long time since she’d frequented any sort of wizarding fashion boutiques. “Well, uh, what can I help you with, dear?” she asked. “Well, I know you’re trying to get that collar off of Johan. Er, Jojo.” “Ah, you wish to help, do you?” Rhiannon chirped. “Well, the issue is I’m not entirely certain what can be done. Normally one would be able to use a simple unbinding spell to remove such a thing, but my blood magic works in such a way as to prevent that. Blood magic of my sort isn’t meant to be unsealed painlessly. Not to say it can’t be done, but such a spell would have to be even stronger than mine.” Hannah put her hands on her hips and grinned confidently. “Well, that’s why I’m here. I have an unbinding spell that might actually do the trick.” The two women stared at Hannah in surprise. “Truly?” they said in unison. Hannah nodded excitedly. “It’s one I learned from something in my parents’ private collection on an old page from a spellbook. I stumbled across it the day Amon visited me, and I just now remembered seeing it. The text on the page said it could ‘unseal the unsealable’ and I know it’s a long shot, but it’s worth a try, right?” “Do you know the spell? Off the top of your head?” Rhiannon asked excitedly. Hannah nodded enthusiastically. “Absolutely! I have a photographic memory, something I take great pride in! I never forget anything!” With utmost confidence, she took out a pen and paper and began writing the spell down. When she was finished, Rhiannon looked it over. “Fascinating. This is simply fascinating.” “What is it, Rhiannon?” Marianna asked nervously. “I’ve… not seen this spell before,” she replied incredulously. “But considering the incantation is written in Arabic, I can wager a guess as to what tome that page came from. This will absolutely be strong enough to free Jojo.” “Ha!” Hannah exclaimed. “I knew it!” “Let’s not get too ahead of ourselves, though,” the enchantress said. “First, let us test it on a non-living target! Follow me!” Rhiannon waved her hand, gesturing them to follow as she grabbed her staff and led them out of the dining room, into the foyer, and out of the house itself. Once outside, Rhiannon turned and stood before the door, a dagger materializing in her staffless hand. “I’m going to use the same sort of blood magic lock on this door as I used with the collar, then test the new spell on it. If it works, excellent! If it does not, there’s going to be quite a bit of a breeze on this side of the house.” She glanced towards Hannah. “If your stomach is weak, Miss Starr, I recommend looking away.” “I’ll be alright,” Hannah nodded, though Marianna sensed a bit of apprehension from the young woman. Even with her extensive education in all things magical (something her parents had bragged about for days back in Germany), it was likely Hannah had never actually seen blood magic performed in front of her. As Rhiannon drew the blade across her wrist and began to cast the spell, a pang of guilt shot through Marianna. She recalled how, when she was still mortal, she’d asked Victoria if she’d like to learn magic with her so that they might bond and become closer; she had wanted a good relationship with her future mother-in-law. After all, what could bring a pair closer than learning to cast spells together? Unfortunately, this had only been a short time before the tragedies that befell them all, and Marianna had never again bothered to try learning spells, even though Amon could have easily taught her. Her shame ran too deep to even allow herself to consider such a thing. Frustration growing within her, she pushed her pity and self-loathing aside. Today was not about her. If Hannah had really given them what they needed, Jojo’s freedom was finally at hand. That’s all that mattered now. “Alright,” Rhiannon said as she flicked aside what blood remained on her wrist, “time for me to give this new spell a go!” Rhiannon tilted her staff towards the door and began reciting the spell. As she continued the incantation, sparks of pale blue electricity danced down the length of her staff, up her arms, and across her body, growing in intensity as the spell continued. Marianna gently took hold of Hannah and pulled her back, positioning herself in front of the girl. She was far more likely to be able to come back from being grievously injured from magical discharge than the mortal was. As the enchantress finished the incantation, a burst of magical energy shot forth from her staff accompanied by a pleasant blast of warm air that ruffled Marianna’s short hair. A loud, resonant click echoed from the door as the spell shattered. They watched in awe as it swung open from the force of the breeze. Marianna’s eyes widened in excitement, but before she could voice it, another click made her freeze. This one came from deep within her mind, creating an aura of peace and calm that washed over her. She stared in awe as Rhiannon slowly turned her gaze towards her and was shocked by a sudden, overwhelming urge to take the woman in her arms and kiss her. But what of Nadia? she thought. She still felt a small ache for Nadia deep inside, but it was growing more dull and numb each passing second. What she felt now was raw, hot, and powerful; she wanted to act on it as soon as possible. Rhiannon’s arms trembled, and her eyes were wide. “I… I think… I think it worked.” “Oh… Oh, good,” Hannah mumbled, her face utterly pale. “I… Why did I forget… How did… What…” “Are… Are you alright?” Rhiannon gasped. Hannah gave a tight-lipped nod before softly asking, “May I be excused? I… need to talk with Vincent.” Rhiannon gave a slight nod and with a swish of her robe, Hannah darted inside with blinding speed, leaving Marianna alone with Rhiannon once more. The tension in the air was thick. There was so much she wanted to say to the enchantress and so much she wanted to ask. It was Rhiannon, however, who finally broke the silence. “I… I remember.” Marianna looked at her in confusion. “Remember? Remember what?” “How I was turned,” she whispered. “All these years I’d blocked it out, sealed it away deep inside… but now, I remember. I don’t think that spell merely breaks physical locks, Mary. Hannah said it unsealed the unsealable, and that’s just vague enough to mean anything. Perhaps I should ask if her parents may be willing to loan me the page. I’ve always wanted to study the Nec–” Before she realized what she was doing, Marianna’s lips found their way onto Rhiannon’s, instantly silencing her. Rhiannon seemed shocked at first, but she eventually kissed back with a desperate force that matched Marianna’s. Eventually, after several minutes of hungry kissing, the two broke away. “Mary,” Rhiannon murmured, “do you really want to do this? If this is the work of the spell, I don’t want to rush you after aching for Nadia for all this time. I can be patient, Mary. I’ve waited this long, I can wait a bit longer… I could wait forever so long as I could be near you. Your presence is intoxicating, you know.” Marianna could feel her face burning. “Rhiannon, come now, could you not find a better woman?” She knew it was stupid to say. After all, she knew very well how the attraction of vampires worked. She could feel it just a moment ago in how Rhiannon had kissed her. Rhiannon loved her as desperately as she had once loved Nadia long ago. “You are the best woman, Mary. I’ve known it since I met you. I’ve known it even when you didn’t know it yourself.” “Then… Then I’m not going to make you wait a moment longer,” Marianna stated firmly, surprising even herself. “You need this. I need this.” Rhiannon didn’t protest further, and the two very quickly rushed inside to Marianna’s room. As soon as the bedroom door closed, their lips were pressed together yet again. Somehow, they managed to waddle together to her bed, falling onto it with Marianna on top. She wasted no time sliding her hand up Rhiannon’s smooth leg and under her robe. She could feel a familiar electric tingle she hadn’t realized she’d missed as her fingertips danced across the enchantress’ skin and found their way to their destination. Her thoughts were as far from Nadia as could be as soon as the first moan escaped Rhiannon’s lips. Marianna sent a silent thanks to Hannah’s parents for finding that spell. Finally, she was free from the shackles of her pain. Her inhibitions were unlocked, and she felt a hundred years younger. The stress her mother was constantly putting on her was nothing but a distant memory. All that mattered was this moment with the enchantress. For hours, she gave Rhiannon every inch of her, letting the woman explore her body in ways no one had in a very long while. In return, she did all she could to pleasure her partner. She felt incredible joy in dazzling Rhiannon with the prowess of her tongue. Marianna wished for nothing more than to eternally hear the moans of pleasure that Rhiannon gasped out with each stroke her tongue lovingly gave to her. Eventually, even with their vampiric stamina, they collapsed in exhaustion, their bare bodies pressed together in a tender embrace as they lay wordlessly basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking. Best of all was that the pain of Nadia’s absence felt more distant than it ever had before. Perhaps… Perhaps this truly can be a fresh start for me… Marianna thought happily as she held Rhiannon close. ****** As skeptical as she had been about acting out a budding relationship in the public eye, Jemima could sense within a few minutes of her first staged date with the Countess that the evening was going to be far more pleasant than she’d originally imagined. The two were seated at a circular table dressed by a black tablecloth in a secluded corner at Gusto del Paradiso slowly sipping glasses of Rivata Casa Rossa. If her ex-lover does not buy this, she thought to herself as she felt the sweet red wine trickle down her throat, then I’m unsure what will get to her. She was dressed in the very outfit the Countess had picked out for her the day before: A lacy knee length black dress and black ballet flats with a white pearl earring and necklace set. Her graying hair was pulled back neatly in a bun at the top of her head. As good as she looked, the Countess looked even better. complimenting Jemima’s attire perfectly with a long, glittering red dress that suited her figure. “Such a wondrous establishment, I must say… The architecture in particular is stunning. It brings to mind restaurants I myself visited when last I was in Italy,” the Countess mused. “I do hope their decor appears authentic,” Jemima replied, cocking an eyebrow beneath her glasses with genuine curiosity. She had, unfortunately, never been to Italy and merely relied on what photos and videos she had seen in her lifetime as a reference of the country’s culture. “I suppose it is as true as you can get without being in Italy itself… It does amaze me how America is such a mashup of cultures that you could find a place like this.” Jemima gave a short nod. “It is a melting pot as they say. The city is full of many cultures.” She sighed forlornly. “Ah, I remember before crime became rampant, there were many festivals throughout the years celebrating various heritages. I attended quite a few with my parents as a young girl. Unfortunately, the citizens are too afraid to host such events anymore. Ah, but of course, there is a myriad of ethnic cuisine to look forward to.” She paused for a brief moment before adding, “Perhaps we may find ourselves at another such restaurant on one of our scheduled dinner dates.” “I would be overjoyed to partake in more dining with you, Miss Mathers,” the Countess replied before leaning back in her seat. “Now… I wish to know more about you. If that is agreeable, of course.” “I suppose I can accommodate such a request,” she replied thoughtfully. “Shall I focus my attention on something specific, or do you wish to know a potpourri of knowledge?” “Oh, a potpourri, if you please…. I would like to know as much about you as you will permit.” Jemima lifted her glass of wine and pondered silently as she sipped the beverage. It was a broad request. What to pick from? Should she launch into a story from her childhood, or share simple facts (such as her favorite color or season)? A part of her wanted the Countess to know who she truly was, the real Jemima Mathers so to speak. She set her glass gently back on the table and started at the beginning. “I was born an only child to rather wealthy parents, perhaps giving me more of an advantage in life compared to my peers. I believe we share that in common, Countess.” The Countess nodded. “Indeed.” “Life was pleasant and simple. Naturally, my parents held high expectations for me, but I believe it helped shape me into the woman I am today. Ah, but alas, I’m sure you know well such privilege is no true armor against misfortune.” “I know all too well.” With a sigh, she asked, “What tragedies befell you?” Sorrow immediately filled Jemima’s heart as it always did when she recalled such memories. “When the crime in the city increased drastically nearly twenty years ago, my parents became the targets of a local gang. They were held for ransom in their own home. The criminals received their money, yet my father was killed regardless as a message to the citizens of Rhine that none were safe.” Jemima closed her eyes, an old painful wound ripped open anew. “My mother could not recover from her grief. Losing the love of her life stole her happiness. She was buried beside him less than a year later.” The Countess reached across the table, gently placing her hand on Jemima’s. “I am so sorry such a thing befell you and your family…” The feeling of the Countess’s smooth, warm skin on her own gave Jemima pause and caused her eyes to flutter open. For the smallest of moments, she’d forgotten about the loss of her parents. “It was my awakening,” she slowly continued, willing her mind to focus on the tale at-hand rather than becoming distracted by a pretty face. “The city needed a heroine, and who else but one who was personally affected by the rampant crime?” “Your efforts to better this city I did know,” the Countess nodded. “It is likely why I was instructed to seek you out for assistance… Oh, it does so pain me that you have suffered so. My heart aches for you though this makes me feel, perhaps, that we are kindred spirits in a way?” “Perhaps we are,” she murmured thoughtfully. It would explain why she suddenly felt very at ease around the Countess, someone she has only known for a few short days. Could that also be an explanation as to why she wanted the woman to know her better? “You know, the world often seems bleak and cruel. But I do believe that no matter what, there will always be people who make the world a better place regardless of the suffering they may have faced. It is simply in our nature to hope for better, and some of us have the drive to seize that hope and make something of it. You are one such person, yes? I wish to be such a person as well.” The Countess gave a tired, mysterious smile. With a polite smile in return, Jemima said, “The world certainly would benefit greatly from it.” “I agree…” She trailed off, before quietly adding, “In a world as filled with forces beyond our comprehension lurking about… There must be more like us lest those who cannot defend themselves be preyed upon.” Before Jemima could respond, their waiter quickly came their way with an air of professionalism that she admired. “Are you ladies ready to order?” he asked, holding a black pen in one hand and a notepad in the other. “Yes, I believe so.” Jemima sat up straight in her chair. “I will have the Oak-Grilled Strip Steak. Medium rare, please. Hold the sauce.” “An excellent choice, Miss Mathers.” He quickly scribbled this down before turning to the Countess. “And what can I get for you, Miss?” She tapped her menu. “This… squid ink spaghetti. I wish to try it.” Their waiter quickly wrote this down as well with a satisfied nod before gently taking their menus. “Wonderful! I’ll put those both in for you now. Would you like another glass, Miss Mathers?” “One for each of us, please. Thank you.” Jemima waited until he had left the table, presumably to put their order in and grab the bottle of wine, before resuming conversation with the Countess. “A curious entree choice, I must admit.” “I wish not to come to such a place and order something simple and pedestrian,” the Countess replied. “I wish for something bold and intriguing… It has been a long time since I was able to partake in seafood, you know. Silberstadt is a ways away from the ocean, after all… Fresh seafood is scarce to nonexistent, and river fish do not quite have that same flavor.” “I could, perhaps, arrange for our next dinner date to take place at a seafood restaurant, if you so wish,” she offered. She was almost surprised by her eagerness to please the Countess but immediately brushed it off as simply wishing to ensure they could remain close allies once their mission was complete. “Truly?” the Countess asked, her hand gently alighting against her chest. “I would greatly appreciate that… I have been told New England is peerless when it comes to seafood in North America… Lobster from Maine, clam chowder from Boston, fresh fish from New Innsmouth… Although, the man who told me was from here so perhaps he was merely speaking with bias?” She let out a soft, polite laugh. Jemima nodded and agreed, “He very well may have been.” She made a mental note to instruct Macavity to find the finest seafood establishment in the city and ensure a reservation for them. “I always find it best to trust the natives when it comes to cuisine… He is from Bedlam, a town in Maine… So at the least, his opinion on lobster is trustworthy.” They continued talking about food, a simple topic that surprisingly entertained Jemima. Their lighthearted conversation seemed to make time tick by rapidly as before they knew it, their waiter was heading their way with a tray held high. They both patiently waited for their warm plates to be set in front of them and their wine glasses to be refilled before digging in. Curiously, Jemima peeked at the Countess’s meal. It looked rather unappetizing with noodles that were stained a pitch black, but the odd color didn’t seem to phase the woman in the slightest. On the contrary, she seemed rather pleased by it, an observation that brought a sense of long-forgotten happiness to Jemima. “Mmm…” The Countess slurped up a strand of the ink-stained spaghetti. “I must say… this restaurant was an excellent pick. You outdid yourself, Miss Mathers… A more glorious start to our partnership there could not be, yes?” “I do hope I can uphold my stunning reputation on our future dates,” she laughed, cutting into her steak. “I have absolute faith in you, Miss Mathers.” With a sly, teasing grin, she commented, “No pressure, hmm?” “None whatsoever,” the Countess playfully retorted. “I do believe our next, scheduled for tomorrow afternoon, shall be excellent for publicity. I have planned for us to venture on a walk which I believe would serve well for catching the city’s attention.” She lifted a piece of meat on her fork to her mouth and chewed thoughtfully. “Ah, an excellent opportunity to show me off, yes?” The Countess twirled a strand of spaghetti around her fork. “And I shall be able to take in the sights of the city as well.” Jemima nodded as she swallowed her food. “Indeed. The park is rather marvelous during the daytime. It is also often teeming with people. As it is not unusual to see me with another at a dinner since I often schedule such meetings, I believe it will serve our purpose well to be out and visible as often as possible. The sooner the city takes notice, the better for your cause, yes?” The Countess nodded. “Truly…” With a content sigh, she added, “I must admit, I was rather skeptical when I was told you could help… but there is no doubt in my mind now. I can feel it, that this is meant to be. I can only hope I will be able to give you something worth what you are giving me.” “I’m sure you will,” she replied absentmindedly, bothered by how little she suddenly cared about what she would receive in return. All of her business deals were simply just business, but deep down, she sensed genuine care for the Countess beginning to blossom. It is simply a transaction, Jemima, she reminded herself. Use your influence and resources to assist her, and she shall give you something invaluable in return. It was simply business, nothing more. “I pray I can… I’d love to offer my assistance, my considerable power, to any matters you need attending to. I do so love to help others. With Marianna, I helped her get away from her abusive parents. And with my dear old friend Rex, I helped him to articulate his feelings to his old lovers… My mother and father did a good job instilling a desire to aid in me.” “A trait your parents must be quite proud of, I’m sure.” “It is, indeed. And my friends have provided interesting feedback to me as well…” The Countess leaned forward with an amused smile and whispered, “Would you like to hear what Rex once had to say about me? It is a bit… risqué and irreverent if amusing, but I do not wish to discomfort you. He is a rather bawdy man, you see.” She cocked an eyebrow. It was likely to be much more lewd than she was comfortable with, but she didn’t wish to offend the Countess. “I believe I can handle it.” “Very well,” the Countess giggled. “He once told me, ‘The only thing bigger than your breasts is your heart.’” Jemima awkwardly shifted in her seat as she felt heat rise to her face. While not seemingly untrue, it wasn’t something she’d ever dare to think. “That is… quite an observation.” The Countess gave her a playful grin. “My dear Rex, he was always as observant as he was blunt and profane… I do miss him. He was one of the few men I have met who did not treat me differently because… Well…” She gestured down to herself with a knowing arch of her eyebrow. “It is such a source of frustration for me how I am… ogled. Particularly by men, but I see women cast looks my way as well. There is more to me than my bosom.” “I wholeheartedly agree,” she replied, her eyes firmly fixed on the Countess’s. She had no intentions of gawking at someone of such status. “I hope I have not… flustered you with such talk.” “Of course not,” she reassured her, though she actually did feel a bit flustered. “That is good. I do not wish for my first outing in… a very long time to be riddled with faux pas on my account.” Jemima smiled. “No need to worry. I am having a lovely time.” The Countess gave a warm smile in return before pausing to slurp up yet another strand of spaghetti. Then, she tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Let me ask… Has your excitable friend given you any ideas for what we can do after our outing in the park tomorrow?” Her mouth twisted into a frown as she realized with slight worry that she had not heard from Mr. Amano in several days. “I’m afraid not,” she answered slowly, choosing her words carefully so as not to alarm the Countess. “But rest assured, the plan is still fully set in motion with or without his assistance.” “Ah, very well. Hopefully he will join us at some point… As forward as he was, I must admit I find him compelling in a way… Almost as if I know him from somewhere. How odd, yes?” With a dismissive wave, Jemima suggested, “Perhaps he has a familiar face.” “Perhaps,” the Countess nodded nonchalantly. The two women continued to make pleasant conversation while they dined, sharing childhood stories and briefly discussing wardrobe plans for their upcoming dates. Jemima found herself truly entertained by the Countess, leaning towards her with interest as she listened with restrained enthusiasm to her tales. The Countess, in turn, seemed enthralled with what Jemima had to say, her brown eyes twinkling with energy. As their date began to come to a close, Jemima was surprised to discover she was disappointed that it was ending. “I believe that went rather well,” she commented as she dabbed at her face with her white cloth napkin. “As do I, Miss Mathers. I had forgotten what it was like to share a pleasant meal with another woman like this… The last I can recall was with Miss Karnstein a few Christmases ago. She has sadly been too busy to visit me as of late, as I told you.” “I’m quite honored to have been such pleasant company.” “It is a shame to part ways… but we have much preparing to do for our next outing, yes?” “Quite true,” she agreed. Grabbing the bill off of the table, which was nestled inside a black leather booklet that their waiter had left for them just moments earlier, Jemima stood from her seat. The Countess did the same, and the two made their way through the restaurant to the front. The hostess cast quick, curious looks their way as Jemima paid for their meals but said nothing. Once they were outside, Jemima announced with an internal twinge of sadness, “I believe this is where we say our goodbyes for the evening, Countess.” “I believe so as well,” the Countess noted, her voice tinged with a hint of dismay. “I do look forward to tomorrow, something that was a rarity until recently… So that is something, yes?” She gave a slow wave as a car pulled up to the curb in front of them, adding, “My ride is here, Miss Mathers. If you have need of me, you have my number… or perhaps if you just wish to chat with me all night?” The Countess blew her a kiss and walked past her, calling back, “Sleep well, Miss Mathers.” Jemima watched her “date” climb into the car and drive away before walking down the street to her own vehicle parked just a few feet from the restaurant’s front doors. As expected, Macavity sat in the driver’s seat patiently waiting for her. Jemima slid into the backseat, the Countess’s farewell teasing her. Was she simply making a joke about their unusual arrangement, or did she wish to spend all night talking on the phone like a lovestruck teenager? Certainly the former, Jemima scolded. You find yourself at one dinner with a beautiful woman and you practically forget the reason for your celibacy. The Countess was surely tempting her, though whether intentionally or not, Jemima couldn’t quite say. “So, how was your date?” her bodyguard inquired. “It went just as planned,” she replied, fastening her seatbelt and shoving her prior, foolish thoughts to the dark forgotten crevices of her mind. “Don’t you love it when a plan works out all nice like that?” he chuckled. “I will love it if and only if all our scheduled dates are just as perfect.” “I saw how you two said your farewells. I think you’re both in for a good time with this.” Her gaze shifted to the rearview mirror in the front where he was watching her. She narrowed her eyes at him. “It is simply business, Macavity.” She said this sternly but deep down, she wondered if she was trying to convince him or herself. “Right, right,” he chuckled. “Say, got a bit of news, by the way. You want the good or the not-so-good first?” With a sigh, she answered, “I suppose it shall be best to begin with the bad news.” Macavity cleared his throat nervously. “Tried getting in touch with Ryo. Didn’t go so well. Didn’t answer at all. I tried Kenzo, and after about a dozen calls he just texted me ‘She’s here’ and then nothing else.” Jemima frowned in utter confusion. “She who?” “My guess is Miss Dawn, one who recruited us. She was a friend of Ryo’s mum and gets him all his staff. And if she’s there, that means Mr. Cold’s probably there as well. Bloody creep.” She let out a long sigh. She had absolutely no idea who either of these two people were but if they were preventing Ryo from assisting her, then they were trouble as far as she was concerned. “And what is the good news?” “Oh! Heh, well, was listening to this local podcast, Tales from Rhine City, and they did an episode on Silberstadt. Found some interesting bits of folklore to strike up conversation with the Countess. Real wild stuff, honestly.” This piqued her interest. “Very well. Forward it to my email, if you would.” Anything to assist her with impressing the Countess and furthering their partnership was worth the time and effort. Macavity nodded and started the car. Jemima settled into the backseat, staring out of the window as the sights of the upper district passed by. She couldn’t help but let her mind wander to Ryo again. It was quite unlike him to go dark for days without so much as even a phone call. Perhaps a visit is necessary, she pondered. If someone was really keeping Ryo cooped up in his home, then surely he would appreciate her stopping by to politely remove the pests from the premises. Clearing her throat, she said, “I believe tomorrow morning, we shall visit Mr. Amano.” “Heh. I was hoping you’d say that. I’d pay good money to see you stare down my old recruiter and her creepy butler.” He paused, before adding, “Getting to see that for free’s even better.” With a small smile she was sure he couldn’t see as he was driving, she scolded, “See to it you restrain your enthusiasm. I expect professionalism from you at all times.” “And isn’t that always what you get?” In a light manner that she only could get away with because of their semi-personal relationship, she answered, “Sometimes.” Macavity chuckled in response, and a comfortable silence fell inside the car. Jemima’s mind wandered back to her arrangement with the Countess. She was slightly bothered by how much she was looking forward to seeing the woman again the next day. It was troubling, but she supposed it was normal considering she hadn’t been on a date in many long years. It was only natural to be emotionally confused. But it is simply a business arrangement, she told herself again. Nothing more. ****** Sierra had been right. By the time she and David had reached Armstrong’s bar, it was late enough for it to be open to the public. She usually was the first one inside, so it was almost strange to her to walk in and find others already seated. Thankfully, however, her seat at the bar was empty. She was hot and exhausted. The walk had been extremely long, not that she didn’t have the stamina for it. What surprised her the most was how she didn’t exactly hate David’s company. She would have preferred to be alone, of course, but he wasn’t exactly the worst person to get stuck with. “Come on,” she sighed before making a beeline for her stool. No one was behind the bar so she assumed Armstrong was in the back cooking up food with Mack for their customers. Chances were she had an order of buffalo wings nearly ready to dig into, too. David slid into the stool next to her and turned around, leaning on the bar and staring out at the tables. “I’m definitely singing. I’m in the mood tonight. I promise I’m at least average at singing so your ears shouldn’t bleed.” “Starting to regret letting you come along,” she grumbled with the smallest of smiles. The karaoke machine was the worst part of the bar in her honest opinion. She knew Armstrong just wanted people to have fun, but it irritated her to no end. She neither cared for the sport of karaoke nor for the way her ears rang with irritation from the loud music. “Well, what a surprise!” came a familiar voice as Mack slid into the stool on the other side of Sierra. “Fancy seeing you here, Sierra. And you have company, hm?” Mack eyed David up and down, a small smile forming at the corner of their mouth. “Where’d you find him?” “At my brothers’. Apparently they all hang out in some fucking little street gang.” “Yeah, it’s real cool. I got to fake dying of a heart attack, it was a blast. Wanna join?” Mack shook their head in amusement. “Thank you, but no thank you. I’ve had plenty enough experience with gangs in my time. Don’t need much more.” They turned to Sierra. “Probably wondering where Armstrong is, eh? He’s helping out a new barmaid get all situated. She’s new to my household, and all.” “Oh shit, have you met Rika yet? I know she decided to join up with your secret clubhouse,” David grinned. “Can’t say I have. Must not have popped in while I was around. I’m sure I’ll run into her eventually though.” Sierra was quiet as she processed this information. Rika was a vampire? Is that what was being unsaid here? Fucking great, she swore, any trace of a good mood completely eradicated. Did Jason know? Did Val? Would it make a difference to either of them if they did? “You want me to go let him know you’re here?” Mack asked gently. “I can already tell you need a drink.” “Please,” she grumbled, leaning forward on the counter and resting on her elbows. Her fists were in tight balls. Maybe tonight she’d finally drink enough to feel just a little bit relaxed. “Be right back,” Mack said, strolling behind the counter and into the back. David shot her a concerned glance. “You alright? Usually people have a few drinks before they look that sick.” “I’m fine,” she shot back. “I’m just really fucking pissed. Get used to it.” Even if it wasn’t fair to take out her bad mood on him, she didn’t particularly care at that moment. Her whole day had been absolutely miserable, and all she wanted to do was forget about what a colossal screw-up she was. “I will. Nice to see a woman who’s not afraid to get fucking furious at the world.” He yawned. “But hey, maybe a few drinks will make you feel better. It’s all on my boss’s tab, too. He’s good for it so drink all you want.” She was stunned at how easily he took her crankiness, but didn’t think much of it. “You’re gonna regret offering to pay,” she snorted. “But don’t say I didn’t warn you.” “The only thing I regret in life is not being fireproof,” he retorted. Armstrong burst through the kitchen doors a moment later, Mack trailing behind him. “Sorry, Goldilocks. I didn’t mean to keep you waiting, but the new girl… Shit. She’s having the roughest time imaginable. I’m trying to make sure she’s comfortable and all before I send her out to the floor.” “Who the fuck did you hire?” Sierra asked with a raised eyebrow. “Her name’s Chastity,” Mack explained. “She’s a sweet girl. She’s just in a bit of a rough spot right now, but aren’t we all?” “Some of us live in a rough spot,” David added. “That’s Rhine City for you,” Armstrong grumbled. “Now, just tell me your drink orders because I know you’re ordering a massive plate of buffalo wings.” “You already know what I want,” Sierra sighed, laying her arms down on the bartop and resting her head on them. “Double it, though.” “Coming right up,” Armstrong nodded before turning towards the shelf. “I’ll have what she’s having,” David called out. “I feel like she knows what’s good here.” “Smart man, that one,” Mack snorted as they returned to the stool. “Don’t think for a second sucking up to me is gonna fucking work,” she warned David with a growl. “The only thing I’m going to be sucking up is several beers,” David nodded. Sierra snorted. “Of all the goddamn comebacks, and you hit me with that one.” “I’m really fucking bad at comebacks. Well, at least until two hours after the fact. Ask me on the way home what I came up with.” “Yeah, sure.” Armstrong returned and set their drinks down on the counter. “I’m gonna check on Chastity. I’m going to have her bring out your wings once they’re done. I know it’s your night off, Mack, but make sure these two don’t cause any trouble.” With an amused smirk to himself, he once more walked away and vanished into the kitchen. “Bit of a busman’s holiday, this,” Mack chuckled. “But I figured you’d be here tonight, and I don’t have much else going on in my life… Plus, I have to stay close to my bodyguard.” “Your what?” Sierra asked deadpan, lifting her head to stare at them. “Armstrong’s the Silverwing looking out for me with this whole vampire killer business.” They sighed dreamily. “It’s nice to have a man like that watching out over me…” “So much for being subtle,” she grumbled, feeling irritated that Mack dropped the v-word so casually. How long would it be until someone spilled the beans and he found out she was one too? Mack waved their hand. “If he knows his friend went to Hawthorne, he’s already well aware about her nature.” “Yeah, Rika’s not exactly secretive about it. Loud and proud, that one,” David added, taking a sip of his drink. So Rika was a vampire. Great. Even more reason to hate what her brothers were doing. Whatever. They’re not my problem. She clenched her fists again. Mack blinked at her. “Sierra, are you alright? I’ve known you long enough to know something’s eating at you.” “I’m fine,” she shot back. “I’m… just hungry.” It was absolute bullshit, even if she was hungry. She could tell Mack saw right through this because they replied, “Well, I’m not going to push it, but I’m here if you want to talk. That’s why I decided to come in tonight, after all.” She snorted. “To talk to me? Who the hell would want to do that?” Mack raised their hand. “Me too,” David added from her other side. Sierra rolled her eyes. “You’re both insane.” Before she could say anything else, the delicious smell of hot Buffalo sauce filled the air, and she lifted her head in the direction of the kitchen. A skinny blonde girl, whose hair was tied back into a bouncy ponytail, strolled across the bar holding a navy blue basket full of fresh chicken wings. “That’s the new girl?” She rolled her eyes. Did he seriously hire a peppy blonde white girl to work for him? “The hell is he thinking?” David leaned in and whispered, “Do you want my best guess, or is that a rhetorical question?” It had been rhetorical, but she was admittedly curious about what he thought so she answered, “Hit me with it.” David opened his mouth to speak but before he could give his answer, Mack interrupted with, “Hello there, Chastity. You getting accustomed to this place alright?” “As best I can,” she replied with a polite smile. She set the wing basket in front of Sierra. “Sorry for the wait. Armstrong says this is your favorite food.” “Yeah,” she answered shortly. “So get used to making them.” “Sierra’s a regular,” Mack explained. “Not a night goes by without her popping in. She’s basically a permanent fixture. We ought to put her in the ads at this rate!” “Then you’d never get any business.” She grabbed a wing caring very little about how hot it was and took a bite. “Oh!” Chastity smiled brighter. “Well, it’s nice to meet you!” “Uh-huh,” she grunted, irritated by her energetic attitude. What was she so happy about? “You know, it’s your first night. I ought to make it a bit exciting for you as a ‘welcome to the family’ gift,” Mack grinned. “Would you like to hear a song I recorded back in the day?” Chastity’s blue eyes widened. “You recorded a song? Yeah! I’d love to hear it!” “Goddamnit, not this again,” Sierra grumbled. Couldn't she get one day of peace? “Yes, back in the 80’s. Don’t know if you’ve met Charlene yet, but her and I got drunk and decided to record a song so I could impress a handsome man who had just moved into town… I don’t think he got the hint, but he liked it enough to send to his friends.” They turned to Sierra with a smirk. “It’s one song, and it’s not too long. Thought you liked the sound of my voice, anyhow.” Having demolished the first wing already, she tossed the bone into the basket. “I’ve had a shitty fucking day, and I just want to pretend like drinking twenty beers will actually do anything to help me forget it.” “That’s a lot of beer,” the trainee noted worriedly. “Yeah? Well, I can fuckin’ handle it, so mind your own business!” Sierra snapped back, glaring at the blonde. Chastity looked both stunned and confused at the same time. Nervously, she glanced at Mack, seemingly at a loss as to how to respond. “Sierra,” Mack said, their smile gone and their voice uncomfortably even, “I love you dearly, but I’m only saying this one time: Do not ever take that tone towards one of my coworkers.” “Whatever,” was her lame reply as she shut her mouth and grabbed another piece of chicken. She’d ruined things with her brothers already, so why not ruin things with Mack, too? Seemed like the imperfect ending to her miserable day. “I can tell you’re hurting,” Mack said, their tone far gentler now, “but don’t take it out on her. She’s hurting too.” They then turned to Chastity and smiled. “Don’t worry, love. Sierra may seem a bit prickly on the outside, but she has a heart of gold under it all.” With that, they slid off the stool and made their way up to the stage. Sierra glared warily at Chastity. Why was she supposed to care about some white girl’s problems? Still, even though she was beyond pissed off and upset, she knew Mack was right. Damnit. David squinted at Chastity. “I swear I’ve seen you before… Did you ever go out with an asshole named Brad who worked at the corner store on Kennedy Street?” Looking perplexed, Chastity shook her head. “No, wasn’t me.” “She’s blonde,” Sierra pointed out. “They all look the same.” Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed the trainee flinch and deflate a little. “I dunno, you don’t look much like her,” David smirked teasingly before turning back to Chastity and shrugging. “Guess it was someone else. You look like you have enough standards to not date someone who harassed homeless people. No idea where Brad is now, but I’m hoping he’s in Hell.” “I’d like to think I have some standards,” the blonde shyly joked. “That’s hard to believe considering your name,” Sierra snorted. “The hell kinda name is that? You a stripper or something?” Chastity’s smile faded, and she was quiet for a few seconds before replying, “I’d love to ask my parents, but they died when I was too little to even know what my name means.” Sierra’s eyebrows shot up in surprise, and she quietly lamented, “Sucks, don’t it? Losing your parents. They’re supposed to always be there for you, and then… one day, they’re not.” “Yeah…” she whispered back. “And I don’t even remember them. So…” She shrugged, but one look at her face told Sierra exactly how she felt. “Sometimes remembering is worse,” David added quietly. “You don’t know what you lost.” “Yeah, that’s probably true,” Chastity sighed, leaning against the bar top. “I just wish I could remember something, though. A hug or… You know. Something.” “Sometimes I wish I didn’t remember anything,” Sierra grumbled, though she specifically meant that about her father. Her memories of her mother were some of her most treasured ones. The sound of guitars and synthesizers emanated from the speakers by the stage, interrupting the moment. Mack had the microphone in their hand while a guitar solo played. When it was over, they lifted it to their mouth and began to sing: “Like the wind You came here runnning Take the consequence of living There's no space There's no tomorrow There's no sent communication.” “Jesus,” David whistled, “what a fucking voice on that one.” “Wow…” Chastity’s eyes were wide with wonder. With another snort, Sierra warned her, “They’ve got their eyes on someone else.” Almost confused, Chastity turned towards her. “Oh, no, I… It’s not like that. I have a girlfriend.” She grunted in reply and resumed eating her buffalo wings while Mack sang. A moment later, Armstrong came out of the kitchen, an amused smile on his face. “Heh, haven’t heard Mack sing this in a long while…” he chuckled. “They recorded this back after I first moved to Rhine, you know. They were so excited to show it to me, and then I sent it to my sister. I think she ended up getting it played on some radio station out in Germany.” “And suddenly, I understand everything,” David snickered as he chugged down the rest of his drink. “He’s oblivious, ain’t he?” Sierra agreed with a smirk. “Who’s oblivious?” Armstrong asked obliviously. She simply shook her head in reply and chugged about half of her beer down. “Okay, this place is a blast,” David said as he put down his empty mug. Chastity grabbed his glass and headed to the back. Whether she was being serious about keeping the place clean or was looking for any excuse to disappear, Sierra couldn’t be sure. Lowering her own glass from her lips, she swallowed her last gulp and asked, “So what, are you a fuckin’ regular, now?” “I might have to be. I’m sold. It seems like this place is a fun time.” “You should see it on nights where there’s actual business,” Armstrong snorted. “Me and Goldilocks make bets on the other customers.” “He almost never wins,” Mack chimed in as they returned to their seat, their song over. “What can I say?” Sierra smirked. “I’m good at what I do. Usually get a discount for it, too.” “Someday you’ll pay full price,” Armstrong grumbled, though there was an amused expression on his face. She glanced at him skeptically. “And I’m sure someday you’ll end up mayor of this shit hole we call home.” “You know what? Maybe I will.” Armstrong laughed. “Can’t do any worse than the guy who’s been running it. Maybe if I had power, I could convince the higher ups in Germany to actually send support. We can barely do anything right now. It’s why I never leave the bar… Gotta have a safe spot ready to go, and there aren’t many.” Sierra shifted her attention to David. “Guess this ain’t the worst place you can pick to be a regular at. Least it’s safe.” “I can’t think of anyone of sound mind who would fuck with this guy,” he replied, tilting his head towards Armstrong. “They’d be insane to try,” she agreed. She’d seen him rough up rowdy patrons now and then, putting even her own fighting skills to shame. “If anyone tried, I could always take care of them, you know,” Mack said, batting their eyelashes. “I know you could,” Armstrong nodded. “Hell, you could probably take me out.” Under her breath, Sierra snorted, “That’s exactly what they want.” David choked on his second drink, and Mack gave her a very stern look while Armstrong just raised an eyebrow. “Am I missing something here?” Armstrong asked, as oblivious as ever. “Oh, you’re missing a lot, boss,” Mack sighed. Sierra shot them a cheeky grin before emptying her glass of beer. She knew it wasn’t particularly nice to tease Mack about their crush on the bartender (something she’d only recently been clued into herself). David turned his eyes to the stage. “I am so tempted.” He glanced cautiously at Serra. “Unless it’s gonna annoy you. I’d hate to overstay my welcome.” “Gonna be fucking honest with you.” She glanced at the karaoke machine with an intense glare. “I hate that goddamn thing.” “We get it, Goldilocks. You have no taste,” Armstrong said dryly. “Though the fact you eat all that spicy chicken every night told me that.” Sierra grimaced and flipped him off. “Oh, come on, I’m kidding,” he snorted. “Mostly. I prefer sweet stuff. Got me in trouble when I was a kid, actually.” “Sweet stuff, hmm?” Mack mused to themself. “Yeah, it’s one hell of a story. Involves a witch and my dumb ass falling for her tricks…” Armstrong shook his head. “Maybe some other time. Anyway, Goldilocks, it’s nice to see you making friends. Maybe I can actually get work done and stop having to give you free food every night.” “Hey, don’t you pretend like you don’t like having me around. The fuck else you gonna do when it’s empty in here?” “I can think of something,” Mack muttered. “Nah, she’s got a point,” Armstrong nodded. “I think I’d be bored to tears if she didn’t show up.” Mack scowled at this and fell silent, staring out over the bar. How the hell is he so damn stupid? she thought, internally shaking her head. Then again, how long was Mack going to stay silent about how they felt? Fuck it. None of my damn business. “Hey,” David said, “you know what I think? I think, after you close up for the night, you should, uhhh… I dunno. Take your MVP here out to get a fresh drink, if you know what I mean.” He nodded in Mack’s direction. “They came in on their day off and hung around, after all.” Armstrong blinked and glanced at them. “Huh. I mean… Would you li—“ “Absolutely!” Mack exclaimed, jumping up off their stool. “I’d love to, very much. Maybe a late-night stroll through the park?” Armstrong shrugged. “That works. It’ll be a nice change from taking you home right away. I promise, I’ll keep you safe no matter what, Mack. No one’s gonna hurt you.” Their face flushed as they turned away. “Anyone else said that to me, I’d tell them to piss off. But it’s you, so I’ll allow it.” Sierra stared at David in shock and amazement. Somehow, on the first night, he’d managed to give Armstrong a much needed (but polite) kick in the ass. Damn. Nice one. David said nothing, but did give her a sly wink when he was sure Armstrong wasn’t looking. “You know, maybe this will be good. My sister always tells me I work too much,” Armstrong said as he went back to work polishing the countertop. “I always tell her, ‘Well, look what happened to our teacher. He stopped working, and he became a lazy moocher.’ She just laughs at me and calls me a hosenscheisser because that woman still acts like a child even when she’s over two hundred years old.” He paused for a moment before sighing. “But she might have a point. I just hate admitting she’s right.” With a shrug, Sierra replied, “Yeah, well, as long as you’re open on time, might be good for you.” “Don’t worry, I haven’t opened late once since I came to Rhine,” Armstrong said. “Gotta keep you off the streets anyway. You’re not part of the coven, but I still take your safety seriously. Right now, Rhine has the potential to be the worst shitshow I’ve been involved in in decades. And trust me, I’ve seen some shitshows in my time.” Sierra casted a cautious glance at David. He wasn’t the type to be oblivious as far as she could gather, so there was no way he didn’t pick up on the fact that Armstrong basically outed her as a vampire. Really? Did you have to talk about that damn coven in front of someone I barely know? she grumbled. If it had been her choice, she would have prevented him from finding out yet (or at all). “Couldn’t keep your damn mouth shut, could you?” she muttered under her breath. “Huh?” Armstrong asked before pausing, glancing between her and David. He slammed his fist into the counter. “Fuck! I’m sorry. I thought he knew.” “Oh. I figured it out already,” David shrugged. “Wasn’t gonna say anything, though. It’s none of my business.” She clenched her teeth. “Fucking fantastic.” “Don’t worry, I’m not gonna tell anyone,” David said. “Again, it’s none of my business. At any rate, you might actually be able to keep up with how much I drink, which is great!” “Yeah, it’s real great,” she snapped. “I fucking love not being able to get a night of sleep anymore.” David went quiet, his smile fading away. “Shit. I'm sorry. I get it.” Armstrong ran his hand over his face. “Fucking hell. Just… I’m going to the back. I’ll send Chastity out; you need anything, just ask her. It’s all on the house.” Before anyone could say anything, Armstrong whirled around and stormed into the kitchen. Way to go, moron. You fucked shit up again. She knew very well that he still felt guilty about how she had been turned. All the shit he’s done for you, and you keep throwing in his face. “I’ll go talk to him, alright?” Mack said gently from beside her. “Yeah,” she grunted. She heard the sound of Mack’s heels clicking against the floor as they walked off. The gentle swinging of the kitchen doors, which were located just a few feet from the karaoke stage, could be heard a few seconds later. What felt like an eternity of silence followed, one which was broken by David. “For what it’s worth, I’m sorry.” “You don’t even have a fucking clue, do you?” she snorted. Then, with a shake of her head, she muttered, “Never mind.” The last thing she wanted to do was revisit her shitty past. “I never do have a clue. Story of my fucking life,” he sighed. An awkward silence fell between them. Unsure really what to say, Sierra grabbed another chicken wing and slowly ate it. A couple sitting in one corner of the bar was discussing starting a family, a conversation she very much didn’t want to be hearing but was having trouble tuning out in the strangely quiet establishment. Yet again, she was reminded why she hated being a vampire. Her eyes flitted to David sitting beside her. Oh, right. He knows now. With a snarl, she snapped at him, “If you ever tell either of my brothers what you found out about me tonight, I will beat the fucking shit out of you and leave you in an alley. Got it?” “As tempting as it is to get all my bones broken, don’t worry. Your secret is safe with me. That’s your family; you get to decide if they know or not.” She felt herself physically relax and realized she’d tensed up without even realizing it. “Well… Thanks.” With a sigh, she emptied the full mug of beer she hadn’t realized Armstrong had filled at some point before he had left. Sierra heard the kitchen door swing open before Chastity wandered behind the bar again with an unsure smile on her face. “Can I get either of you anything else?” Sierra glanced at her empty glass. Typically, she’d have several more before she reluctantly called it a night. However, considering what a shitty day she’d had, she was ready to call it a night. “Nah. Tell Armstrong to get me the damn bill.” “Oh, um, of course.” The blonde glanced at David. “How about you?” “If she’s done, I’m done. And get me the bill. I already said I’m paying.” “Sure thing!” Chastity seemed all too happy to hurry away. The silence between them returned. Sierra threw the devoured chicken wing into the basket and grabbed a napkin to wipe off her greasy hands. All she wanted was this day to be over, not that the next would be any better. She was so consumed by her miserable state that she didn’t hear Armstrong approach a few minutes later. “So I hear you’re insisting on paying tonight.” His voice sounded a lot more melancholy than she was used to hearing. Sierra’s hands clenched into fists as she desperately tried to ignore the guilt jabbing her stomach. “Actually, that would be me,” David yawned, pulling out his wallet and handing his card to Armstrong. With a sigh, she said, “I’m going to walk home. Not like staying here is doing any good.” “You want me to walk with you?” David asked. “I walk home every night,” she shrugged. “What’s the worst that can happen? Someone shoots me?” She snorted at the thought. “Right, right, you can just shrug it off,” he nodded. “Well hey, can’t say I didn’t try to be a gentleman.” “You know it still hurts though, Sierra,” Mack chimed in as they click-clacked their way, apparently following Armstrong like the lovesick puppy they were. “Trust me, even being a vampire doesn’t make the cold steel of a knife hurt any less.” With a shrug, Sierra stood up, glancing at David again. “So you coming with me or what?” He stood up as well, stretching dramatically before taking his credit card back from the barkeep. “Sure, I could use the exercise anyway.” Sierra hesitated and awkwardly glanced at Armstrong. She knew she should say something, but what? It wasn’t fair to upset him and leave without a word, but she wasn’t great with apologies. “You make sure she gets home safe,” Armstrong grumbled at David. “And, well. Stay safe yourself.” David saluted him and gave a cheery, “Yes, sir!” He glanced at Sierra and gave a slight gesture of his head to the bartender. It irritated her that he’d known her for only a few hours and was already trying to tell her what to do. Still, as much as she hated it, she knew he was right. Shoving her hands into her pockets and staring at a nondescript table a few feet away, she awkwardly mumbled, “It’s not your fault, Armstrong. I should’ve fucking watched what I was drinking.” She was, of course, referring to the night she’d been turned. They’d never really talked about it, and maybe that’s why things were tense between them at the moment. “Don’t you dare say that,” he said, shaking his head. “It’s my bar so I’m responsible for what happens in here. If I’d just been more vigilant…” He clenched his fists. “Don’t put it on yourself, Sierra. I’m the one who failed both of my jobs that night.” “I’m not a damn child,” she argued. “I drank too much, and I paid the price. It ain’t your damn fault.” “I’m the one who runs this place, it’s my responsibility. I should be able to handle things around here myself without my customers or other employees having to worry. This is why I can’t rest, I can’t take breaks, I—“ “That’s your bloody problem,” Mack interjected, their hand resting gently on his arm. “You need to take breaks… You’re not Atlas, love. You don’t need to carry the weight of the world on your shoulders.” “My friend Rika has this saying her dad taught her,” David said. “It’s ‘everything happens for a reason.’ Sounds like the world’s shittiest sympathy card and yeah, it’s not gonna magically make you two feel better. But maybe you were meant to come here and eat chicken every night.” He gestured at Sierra, then continued, “And you Armstrong, maybe this happened as your wake-up call to not spread yourself too thin, y’know?” With a snort, she sarcastically replied, “Yeah, trying telling my brother I’m destined to come here and drink all night every night. I’m sure that’ll make him feel so much better.” “Well…” Armstrong grumbled. “I’m glad you come every night, Goldilocks. You certainly make some shifts a lot more bearable.” “Yeah, yeah,” she muttered. “Just a little bit of community service.” “Well, this community thanks you,” Mack said cheerfully. Sierra rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t fight back a tiny smirk. “Well, I’ll be back tomorrow, same time as usual.” “I’ll also be back, if your favorite customer deems it okay,” David added. “Right, right… Maybe we can do a bet or two. Tomorrow ought to be busy,” Armstrong grumbled. “Maybe… I can see if my buddy, Luna, would be willing to help out. So I can take a break.” “Drink with me for once,” Sierra teased before casually waving and heading out of the bar with David following right behind. They were only outside for a few seconds before a yelp of pain could be heard in the distance. She sighed in disgust. “Fucking city…” “The music of the night!” David exclaimed, the edge of bitterness clear in his voice. “Gotta love it in Rhine. I told my family we should have moved to Bedlam. Or Provincetown. Or fucking Dunwich, literally anywhere else in New England.” “I could have moved years ago, but my dumb ass stayed put.” “I think I have an idea why you stayed. I’m guessing there’s two big reasons.” Her head snapped in his direction, and her eyes narrowed. “You’re way off.” Though she wasn’t sure how true that was. Did she stay because she thought her brothers might still be in the city? Or because she lost herself in the mundane nightly ritual she’d created? He shrugged. “Well, guess psychic powers aren’t my forte. Still… no one really stays in Rhine cuz they want to. The only people who stay here when they could leave do it because they’re chasing ghosts.” “Yeah,” she quietly mumbled, her attention pulled from the conversation at hand to the buzzing in her right pocket. A phone call? She thought in confusion as she pulled out the device. Jason’s name was clearly displayed on the screen. For a second, she considered ignoring it, but what if it was something serious? What if Val had gotten hurt? The mere thought sent icy chills through her body. Reluctantly, and almost afraid, she tapped the green phone at the bottom of the screen. Her hand was trembling slightly as she held the phone to her ear. “Yeah?” “Hey,” came Jason’s voice. Masking her concern with irritation, she asked, “What do you want?” “I just want to make sure you’re doing okay and that you didn’t take what happened today to heart. Val, he…” There was a long sigh. “He’s holding a lot of pain in. And guilt. He’s been afraid to talk to you all these years cuz of it. But… he really does need you.” “Seems like he’s doing just fine with you and your dumbass little gang.” “Just cuz he can put on a smile doesn’t mean he’s ok.” “He’s lasted without me this long. Can’t have needed me that damn badly,” she grumbled. “There’s a lot you don’t get, Sierra,” Jason sighed again. “He won’t talk to me about it, you know. And he refuses to go to therapy. He thinks fighting crime will be therapeutic; kid reads way too much Batman.” “News flash: I’m not a damn therapist. The fuck am I gonna do?” “Be his sister.” “Because that went so well last time, right?” She hated how tight her throat felt. Were her walls made of paper? How did he know what to say to strike her exactly where it hurt the most? “You gotta be patient,” Jason replied gently. “You were always his favorite sibling, you know. I think he just wanted it to go right back to how it was, pretend like everything that happened… didn’t. But I don’t want you to give up on him, and I know you don’t want to either.” With a snarl, she snapped, “You have no idea what the fuck I want.” “Maybe not. But I know you want Val back, and I know you don’t want to let him down.” Sierra swallowed hard and softly admitted, “I already did.” “You didn’t. I promise.” Her phoneless hand tightened into a fist. “How the fuck am I supposed to believe that after today?” “He just needs to cool down a bit. He’s upset about what happened, barely left his room. He’s only talked to Rika since this morning.” “So then why don’t I do him a favor and disappear again? Cause all I do is fuck shit up.” “Because disappearing from each other’s lives hasn’t done shit for us. We’re all the family we have left. We can’t keep hiding from each other.” Sierra was painfully aware of the wetness brimming at the corners of her eyes and even more aware that David was still walking beside her and hearing at least her side of the conversation. She squeezed her fist again, feeling her muscles tense as a result. She swallowed hard once more. As calm as she could, she quietly asked, “What exactly do you expect me to do?” “Just be in our lives again. That’s it.” Her jaw tensed for a moment. She wanted to say no. Life was much easier when she could pretend like she was completely alone. But as much as she hated to admit it, she knew he was right. Val needed her, and she needed him. With a long and heavy sigh, she answered, “Fine. But I’m not doing this for you. I’m doing it for him. Got it?” “Loud and clear.” She took a deep breath and consciously relaxed her muscles. Chill out. There’s no reason to be so defensive right now. “So am I showing up tomorrow or what?” “Yeah, I’ll let Val know, that way he can plan something fun. He’s just like mom, loves to keep his day organized but his room is a disaster.” Sierra felt a small smile appear on her face as her mind conjured up childhood memories of her mom. She could still remember the way she beamed with glee whenever she took Sierra and Jason somewhere, whether it be a simple outing to the grocery store or to the Fordlandia amusement park for a day of fun. “Sounds just like her.” “It’s amazing how much he takes after her even when he only knew her for a few years…” Jason let out yet another sigh, then said, “Well, I guess I should let you go. I know you go out to bars, so just… stay safe. There’s shit in Rhine City you wouldn’t believe.” “Yeah. I know.” She glanced at David as she added, “I can take care of myself.” “I know you can. You always were the toughest one of us,” he laughed softly. “Don’t know about that.” She shifted her gaze away, staring at the sidewalk passing below her as she walked. “I’ll be there tomorrow.” “Alright. See you then. Take care, Sierra,” She ended the call and hastily shoved her phone back into her pocket. “Guess you’re going to be seeing me lots more now.” “Oh, the horror!” David snorted. “You say that like it’s a bad thing.” She gave him the side-eye, but she didn’t say anything. Just like in the bar, silence fell between them as they walked, though this time it was a comfortable one. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to have someone to drink with. There were certainly worse people to have in her company. Since when were you so damn social? she chastised herself. But was that really so awful to not feel completely lonely for once? Guess not. But she knew it was only a matter of time before she fucked everything up again and ended up alone. I always do. 8/4/2021 0 Comments Chapter TenMonday June 26, 2017TW: SEXUAL ASSAULT Shit shit shit shit shit!
Lilith was beyond stressed, even though she’d tried to hide it as she waited for her chance to talk to Ryker. Not only was the thought of talking to her high school crush at a strip club nerve-wracking enough, but she had a serious case of guilt weighing on her mind as well. About three years ago, on an October night, she’d been out drinking with Venus and some friends at a bar. Eventually, she’d had enough in her system to feel like flirting with strangers. She’d picked out a handsome guy sitting by himself and put the moves on him. By the end of the night, he’d come back to her place for some real fun. She’d been very thankful her parents were at some archaeological dig or another at the time; Lilith was many things, but quiet in bed was not one of them. Things had gone pretty well at first, but then his mouth headed down south, and that’s when the guy had accidentally pricked her thigh with his fangs. One short verbal freak out later, the guy had admitted he was a vampire, and she had admitted she was even more down to fuck than ever. The ensuing sex was easily in her top ten flings of all time, and she’d boasted about banging a vampire to her sister, to Jason, and even attempted to tell her story on the Tales from Rhine City podcast. All this was stressing her out because said vampire she had done practically every conceivable position with that night was Eric, the guy who was now dating her best friend. Under normal circumstances, she probably wouldn’t have been too bothered. It was no one else’s business who she’d slept with. But this felt different. She could tell how Aiden was head-over-heels for this guy—he had basically told her so himself last night. Ever since he’d introduced Eric to her, she’d had an incredibly uneasy feeling that just wouldn’t go away. Literally none of this was any help at all to her nerves, especially as she lingered outside the employees only door, hoping to catch Ryker as he left for the night. Eventually, he walked out looking much more comfortable in a plain dark grey t-shirt and a pair of jean shorts as opposed to the fishnet tank top and very tight black briefs he wore during his shift. He had a maroon backpack slung over his shoulder and despite the energy he’d had while he was working, he looked utterly exhausted. Deep breath, Lilith. You’ve got this. Mustering up all her courage, she stepped forward towards him and let out a drawn-out, “Heyyyyyyyyyy.” Real smooth, moron. Ryker paused and looked surprised, almost like he didn’t expect anyone to talk to him, but almost immediately he smiled. “Hi,” he replied in a deliciously deep voice. Okay, maybe I haven’t fucked this up totally! “Uh, so, this is gonna sound wicked weird, but, uh, do you remember me at all?” He frowned and appeared to be thinking. After a few awkward seconds, he shrugged and looked apologetic. “No, no, no! Don’t worry!” she exclaimed, waving her hands about. “It’s been, uh, a long-ass time, you know? Like what, seven years or something? Uh, it’s… Lilith. Lilith Crowley. We went to high school together.” He smiled again as recognition crossed his face. “Chemistry?” Her face lit up. “Yeah! Chemistry!” He nodded, then pointed at the top of her head. “It’s different. I like it.” “Oh, haha, the hair?” She ran her hand through it nervously. “Yeah, pretty cool, huh? I like… I like your hair. It’s so long and nice, longer than it used to be.” As lame as that was, she really wanted to veer away from talking about why she now had white hair. That would almost certainly kill the mood entirely. He smiled again. “My mom said it was important to her culture. I didn’t want to cut it.” “Well, your mom’s a smart lady!” Lilith gave a thumbs up. Her nerves were still in maximum overdrive, but things seemed to be going well so far. “She was, yeah.” His smile faded slightly, and she immediately picked up on what he didn’t say. Wow, way to go. “Shit, Ryker, I’m so sorry…” He shrugged. “It’s okay. It was a few years ago.” I think this is more than I’ve ever heard him speak in my life, Lilith thought. “Well, still. I’m sorry if I brought up bad memories. That’s not what I came here for at all. I, uh, didn’t come to watch you perform either. Not that you were bad! You were great! I just, well, that’s secondary, you know?” He looked completely confused, and she slapped her face in frustration. “I just wanted to say hi, you know? And, uh, maybe see if you’re busy…” she mumbled through her hand. “Like if you wanna grab a coffee sometime or something…” His smile returned. “Coffee is nice.” Lilith perked up at this. “What days work best for you?” He pulled his phone out of his pocket and glanced at the screen briefly before hesitantly asking, “Now?” “Now?” she exclaimed. Would she even be able to find a place that was open? Well, I’m sure as shit gonna fucking try! “Sure, now works!” He looked past her curiously. “What about your friends?” Shit! “Ok, uh, do you mind if I take them home first? They’re really only here for me; I can get them back quick. Or I guess I can meet you at… a place? Where do you like to get coffee at this time of night?” He shrugged. “I don’t get out much.” “Well, I can change that,” Lilith smiled. “Er, if you want, I mean.” With a small, mysterious grin, he said, “Maybe.” She smiled back when suddenly an idea came over her. “Hey, you know Chastity, right?” He nodded. “Well, hey, she’s dating my sister, so maybe those two could come with us this time. That way if I weird you out, my sister can kick my ass, and Chastity can get you out of there. How’s that?” He laughed and nodded again. “Okay.” Then he lifted a dark eyebrow. “A… date?” “Do you want to call it that?” Lilith asked, feeling uncharacteristically shy. “Is it?” he countered, seemingly interested. “Uh… Yes. It sure is,” she stated, her confidence swelling as things went better than she had anticipated. With a nod, he simply answered, “Okay.” Yes! “Alright, uh, go find Chastity and tell her to wait with you. I’ll be back in like ten, fifteen minutes max, alright?” He nodded and gave her a thumbs up. She gave him a thumbs up back, then hurried to the area where Ryker had been performing where she’d left Aiden and Eric. They were still sitting on the couch, so she excitedly announced, “Uh, hey guys! I got the date!” To her surprise, Aiden, who she thought was simply resting his head on Eric’s shoulder, was actually asleep. “I think this one needs to get home,” Eric said softly. Lilith sighed. “Yeah, that’s why I’m here. I’m running you two home first.” Eric nodded and gently nudged Aiden. “Sweetie, time to go, come on. We don’t want to keep your friend too long.” Aiden groaned, but reluctantly lifted his head. “Oh, did she ask him?” he yawned, his voice sounding groggy. “I sure did! And he said yes! But boy, was I fucking awkward!” With a tired smile, Aiden said, “I’m proud of you. I knew you could do it.” “Well I’m glad someone did because I sure as shit didn’t,” Lilith laughed. “It worked, didn’t it?” He yawned again and stood up. “Time to go?” “Yeah! But let’s drop Eric off first, then I can drop you off on my way back here.” “You’re coming back?” “Yeah, Ryker, my sister, Chastity, and I are gonna grab coffee together. I just gotta figure out where…” She snapped her fingers. “Right! Brightside’s is always open!” The two stood up, and soon they were all out the door and in Lilith’s car, driving down the street. Lilith did her best to focus, driving as fast as she could as she didn’t want to keep Ryker waiting, but the situation with Eric was weighing heavily on her mind once more. The two looked so happy, cuddled up in the back seat together. Was telling Aiden the truth going to ruin his new relationship? Would he hate her? She dropped Eric off at the rear of Hawthorne Manor, her car’s headlights illuminating the rickety old fence surrounding the sad excuse for a backyard as they watched him go inside. Once the back door was shut, she zoomed off to Aiden’s house where she stopped right out front. Her hands were on the steering wheel with a vice grip, and she felt cold and clammy. There was no doubt in her mind: She had to say something. “I’m really glad it went well tonight,” Aiden said quietly from the backseat. “I know things will go well on your… Um, well, is it a date?” Lilith nodded slowly. She was honestly afraid to open her mouth yet. “I know it probably sounds… well, like awful advice, but just be yourself.” “Thanks,” she croaked out. She was starting to feel sick. “You’ve got this. I believe in you.” He gave her a sleepy, confident smile in the rear-view mirror. “Aiden,” she whispered as the nausea increased tenfold, “will you… excuse me for a second?” His smile changed to a confused frown. “If you need a minute, I can go inside. It’s okay.” “No, no. This… will just… take a second.” Before Aiden could reply, she flung open her car door and with a violent retch, she vomited. The buildup of anxiety in her all night made it all the more painful, and she could feel the tears stinging her eyes as she gagged up the last of it. She heard the back car door open, and Aiden was by her side a second later. “Do you need water?” She nodded. “Trunk.” She reached into the front seat and fumbled about, eventually hitting the button to pop the trunk open. She heard his footsteps on the pavement as he went to fetch a water bottle. A short moment later, the trunk slammed shut, and he returned with a room temperature plastic bottle in his hand. “Here. Do you need… uh, a mint or… anything like that?” She shook her head as she guzzled the water. “No,” she finally gasped, “but I need to tell you something, and you’re gonna hate me.” He looked completely confused. “Why?” She looked up at Aiden, her vision still blurry from the tears. “You know how I told you I banged a vampire a couple of years ago?” She saw him nod, but she couldn’t make out his facial expression. “Well… It… It was your boyfriend. He’s the vampire.” “You… and Eric?” She just nodded miserably. She had no idea what else she could even say at this point. Burying her face in her hands, she whimpered, “I didn’t know, man. I didn’t know who he was until I saw him tonight. We never exchanged names or anything… Of all the fucking vampires in that coven, why…? I feel so fucking guilty, dude, I’ve wanted to puke all night on top of the anxiety of talking to Ryker, and it’s… It’s just, I don’t…” She trailed off, her train of thought violently derailing. This whole situation was just insane and confusing. Aiden was quiet as he stood beside her, which only made her feel worse. “You want me to go?” she eventually muttered, trying to break this awkward silence before she got sick again. “I don’t know,” he answered in a near-whisper. “Do you hate me?” “No.” She looked up at him, blinking away the tears. “Are you sure?” He hesitated before nodding. “Yeah.” Cautious relief washed over her. “Well… Good. I guess maybe I’ll stop crying by the time I get back to the Den, then?” she laughed weakly. “You… don’t have feelings for him, do you?” “Dude, I just fucking spent this whole night stressing out over Ryker. You really think I want to steal your boyfriend?” She shook her head. “Besides, you should see how Eric looks at you, dude. Even if I did have feelings for him, I wouldn’t have a snowball’s chance in Hell.” Aiden nodded slowly. “Okay.” His expression was unreadable. He at least seemed to mean what he said about not hating her as he extended a hand to help her up. “Thanks,” she mumbled as she grabbed his hand. “Thank you for telling me.” He sighed and pulled her to her feet. “I shouldn’t have had to hear it from you. But thank you.” She didn’t really know how to reply to this (a running theme that night), so she simply nodded. “I really hope I didn’t fuck things up.” “You didn’t,” he promised. “I should go in.” He gave her a small smile, one that was most definitely forced. “Don’t keep him waiting, okay?” “Y-Yeah, you’re right… Get some sleep, dude.” The uneasy feeling was still there as she said her goodbyes and pulled away. She knew coming clean was the right thing, but she had a bad feeling that wouldn’t go away. Still, she had a date to go on. She breathed deeply as she sped back to Ryker to calm her nerves. By the time she’d returned to the Den’s parking lot, she felt somewhat normal again. She was incredibly relieved to see Ryker waiting patiently, leaning against the side of the building. Lilith rolled down her window and leaned out of it. “Hey there, need a lift?” He smiled and headed towards her car, sliding into the front seat. “Chastity needed to go home. They’ll meet us there.” “Aww, I hope the girl’s ok. She’s a sweetheart.” He shrugged before setting his backpack on the floor by his feet. “She wanted to change. I don’t blame her.” He grimaced, but said nothing more. She picked up on what was unsaid. “Don’t much like the job, huh?” she asked apologetically. “No,” he quietly admitted, fastening his seat belt. “Mind if I ask why you’re still there, then?” she questioned as she pulled out and drove off. He shrugged again. “Money.” “Fuck, you can get money anywhere and in places with way less cum stains.” He shook his head. “Not like this.” She decided not to press further, but she did make a mental note for later. “Well, let’s talk about something more pleasant! What’ve you been up to since school? Aside from, y’know, the Den?” Sheepishly, he answered, “Painting.” “Oh shit! You paint?” He nodded again. “Well,” she continued, “I bet you’re really good at it.” “Maybe,” he quietly replied. “I don’t sell much.” ”You should talk to my parents, they love buying art from independent artists,” Lilith laughed. “My mom would clear out art fairs if she could.” Ryker was quiet for a long moment before softly saying, “Maybe I will.” “I’ll let you know when they’re back in town. They’re off on some big archaeological thing in Mexico right now,” Lilith explained. “Impressive.” She couldn’t see his facial reaction, but his voice sounded surprised. Lilith smiled proudly. “They told me they might have stumbled upon statues of strange, unknown deities. The first one they found is a chick with a horn.” “Do they take pictures?” “Yeah! They sent us a few! I’d show you, but I don’t use my phone while driving.” He laughed gently. “It’s okay.” The conversation continued on with pleasant small talk until they arrived at Brightside’s. Lilith scanned the parking lot, but didn’t see Lady anywhere. “Guess my sister isn’t here yet.” “Should we wait?” “If you want. We can just talk. We do have, what, seven years of catching up to do, right?” “Sounds right,” he chuckled. They continued talking while they waited for Venus and Chastity to arrive, mostly reminiscing about the memorable parts of high school. Lilith found a lot of her anxieties melting away as she shared stories with Ryker, but there was still a lingering fear in the back of her mind she couldn’t shake. Had she ruined Aiden’s relationship tonight? Had she driven a rift between the two men? She couldn’t do anything about it now; she could only hope things would turn out okay in the end. ****** Lady’s engine roared as Venus sped through the city streets to Chastity’s apartment. Sitting on the back with her arms wrapped around her girlfriend’s middle and her hair flying all around her face, Chastity tried to keep her cool. Now that she wasn’t working anymore, she could feel everything she’d suppressed all night threatening to spill out. Thankfully, they arrived quite quickly to the apartment complex. Venus parked and cut Lady’s engine, and the two slipped off of the bike. Chastity pulled off her helmet and handed it to Venus. “Will you come up with me?” “Do you even have to ask?” Venus playfully retorted. “Don’t get any ideas,” she warned with a weak smile. They walked through the parking lot to the back where Chastity unlocked the door. She could hear a few TVs playing in various apartments and at least one baby crying as they walked up the stairs. She’d always heard her neighbors before thanks to the thin walls separating the apartments, but now it was worse. Still, she loved her third floor home. It was cozy, and she’d made it her own little place. She led Venus down the hallway to her door. The old, rusting numbers, likely once a beautiful gold, announced they had reached apartment 312. Chastity unlocked the door and opened it. The comforting scent of her blueberry pie diffuser greeted her upon entering. Unfortunately, it did very little to ease the conflicted emotions she was feeling. “Ok girl, so I’m trying my best to keep up my usual persona, but now that we’re in private…” Venus’s face turned serious. “What’s eating at you? Talk to me.” She shook her head before tossing her keys on the couch and locking her door. Then she gently grabbed Venus’s hand and led her down the short hallway to her bedroom. She knew she could have told her in the living room, but something about her bedroom had always made her feel safer. She waited until they were inside to let go of her girlfriend’s hand, sliding off her backpack and setting it down next to her dresser. She sat down on the edge of her bed with a sigh and ran a hand through her hair. “Some stuff happened tonight.” “What stuff? Remy being a creep as usual?” “Well… Yeah, but… E showed up. And she wants me to join her coven.” “So, uh… What’s her coven like? Cuz, you know, Victoria seemed like a sweet lady. And Lily’s friend seemed to like them.” “I don’t know. But what I do know is I’m so confused. Victoria said E is dangerous, right? But E says Dracula wants to kill her.” She sighed and threw her arms into the air in frustration. “I don’t know what to believe!” Venus put her index finger against her cheek and looked like she was thinking very hard. “So, like… why is Dracula trying to kill her?” “I… don’t really know. But I don’t feel like asking either Victoria or E because… I don’t know if I’ll get a straight answer. Or a truthful one. And I don’t know what to do.” She flopped backwards on her bed and sighed. “But she seemed really mad when I told her I joined Dracula’s coven…” “Okay, let me ask this… If you want to trust E so much, why aren’t you saying her name?” “I… I don’t know… Because Victoria said not to? And Rika said something bad happened when I did?” “Doesn’t that tell you something?” “I don’t know,” she admitted. “What if she isn’t actually bad? Or maybe she is. How am I supposed to know?” Frustrated, she sat up again. “Look, I’m running out of questions to ask, so maybe—“ Venus’s face lit up. “Wait! That hippy dude from the manor, Norman or whatever. You know him right?” Chastity sat up again and nodded nervously. She knew this had been coming, but she still didn’t feel ready to talk about it. “Do you think he’s a good guy? How much do you trust him?” Chastity took a deep breath and very quietly replied, “Enough to raise my children.” Venus went quiet, the excitement draining from her face. “Oh… Well… That explains your reaction yesterday…” “Yeah. I’m… I’m sorry I didn’t tell you then. It was just too much at once to handle.” Venus rushed forward and practically smothered her with a hug. “Babe, it’s ok. You’re not required to tell me every dirty detail of your life.” Chastity hugged her back, feeling both safe and warm in her girlfriend’s embrace. She trusted Venus completely. “I know. But I want to. If anyone else in the world is going to know about this, then I want that person to be you.” Venus leaned her chin against the top of Chastity’s head and laughed softly. “Hey, you know what this means, right?” She frowned. “No, what does it mean?” “It means you’re a MILF!” Venus teased. Chastity burst out laughing. “Oh my God, stop! I don't think it even counts since I gave them up.” “It totally does! You still gave birth to them, so you’re technically a mom!” Venus kissed the top of her head. “I’m glad you’re laughing, though. I know things are shitty, but the fact you can still have a laugh is good.” “You make me laugh, babe.” Quite honestly, she still felt like crap, but having Venus by her side made it easier. “But, um… Yeah, that’s kinda why I freaked out when I saw him yesterday. He and his wife took me in after my boyfriend kicked me out and dumped me, and they adopted my twins. Well… I guess they’re not really mine.” She sighed. “I wanted to keep them… but I couldn’t.” Venus squeezed her. “That fucking blows. I’m so, so sorry you had to go through that.” “I mean, on the bright side, that nice couple has kids now, and I realized how much of an asshole my ex is. So it’s not all bad, right?” “There has to be an easier way to do that. One that avoids all this traumatic stuff.” She sighed. “I should’ve worn protection. I knew that, and I let him convince me anyway that it was better without. I was so naive and stupid.” “Babe, don’t blame yourself because he’s a douchebag.” “But it never would’ve happened if I hadn’t agreed to it.” “That doesn’t mean you’re at fault!” “Aren’t I?” She pulled away from Venus’s embrace to stare into her green eyes. “I ran away and moved in with him. I had delusions about being a happy, perfect family. Isn’t it my fault, too?” Venus shook her head. “When you’re in a situation where you’re vulnerable like that, and someone takes advantage of that vulnerability, it’s not fair to blame yourself.” Chastity knew she was right. No matter how much she told herself it was her fault, Leonard had, in fact, taken advantage of her. “What would I ever do without you?” she smiled. “God, I don’t even know,” Venus laughed. “Date men?” “If I even found one I was interested in enough for that.” She reached forward to kiss Venus’s cheek. “I guess we should get ready to go, huh?” “Yeah, let’s not keep the lovebirds waiting too long!” She rolled her eyes in a good-natured manner and stood up. “I guess I’ll worry about all that coven stuff when we go to the library. But I definitely need to treat myself to some fried potatoes after a night like tonight.” And that’s when she remembered the other part that she’d yet to tell Venus. She could feel a darkened frown set heavily on her face. “Oh, there’s… one other thing.” “What is it, babe?” “I found out some more shit Remy’s been doing, like stealing some of our tips, doing the same thing to Morag he did to me, and…” She swallowed hard. “…putting cameras in the locker room. The women’s locker room.” “Chastity,” Venus began, her voice slow and unnervingly calm, “you are going to tell Morag about this so she can handle it, or I am going to murder Remy with my bare hands. Okay? I’m not kidding.” She nodded. “I will. I promise. I’ll tell her everything about him I know.” Venus let out a relieved sigh. “Good, okay. Take her out and tell her tomorrow or something. I’m not one to give ultimatums but, fuck. This guy is fucking depraved.” She nodded again. “When did it get this bad? Was he always like this? Was I just stupid and blind to it all?” “Who knows? This city brings out the worst in some people and the best in others.” “I hate it here. But I love it here too.” She shrugged with a small smile. “That makes no sense, does it?” “Does anything make sense lately?” Venus laughed. “I guess not really once you think about it. This is all probably some really weird dream I’m going to end up waking up from eventually.” She moved towards her closet. She’d already changed after her shift, but since her excuse for going home was that she wanted different clothes she supposed it would look less suspicious if she changed out of the pastel blue tank top she’d left work in. “This better not be a dream, I don’t wanna be single!” Venus whined. Chastity shot her a sultry smile and purred, “If it is, I know exactly where to find you when I wake up.” Venus shivered. “Babe, please, do that when we have like an hour to spare cuz that’s not helping right now.” “What, you mean tease you?” she giggled. “Yeah, I like being teased,” Venus huffed. “So there, there’s your new bit of trivia about me for the day. Don’t tell my fans.” “You’re giving me too much power, you know,” she warned her as she opened her closet door. “Mmm… What to wear?” “Clothes?” Venus joked. A lightbulb popped up over her head and lit up. She turned around and made direct eye contact with the redhead as she pulled off her shirt. “Or I could wear nothing.” “You could,” Venus admitted, her face nearly as red as her hair. She tilted her head to the right and lifted a brow. “Or maybe… I could wear a really short skirt and ‘accidentally’ forget to wear anything underneath.” “You trying to give me a nosebleed or something?” Venus mumbled. “What? I thought you liked it?” Chastity pouted, barely holding back her amused laughter. “I do!” she protested. “I never should have said I liked to be teased, ugh.” Chastity skipped across her room to where she’d left her girlfriend and gave her a quick, firm kiss. “I’m sorry, babe, I couldn’t resist.” “You’re lucky you’re so fucking cute,” Venus grumbled. She finally let out the laughter she’d been holding in. “I’ll wear something normal, I promise. Then, maybe, when we get back…” She trailed off and lifted a brow suggestively. Venus whispered, “Maybe you can have a drink?” “No promises… but maybe.” She gave her a quick kiss again before returning to the closet. “But first, we need to support your sister like we promised.” No matter how miserable her night had been, she’d given Lilith her word that she’d support her. She rather liked Venus’s sister, so she fully intended on helping make her first date with Ryker go as well as possible. Maybe my night will end on a good note, she thought, trying to be positive. At the very least, she was pretty sure she’d be drifting off to sleep later in the arms of a very attractive redhead, and that alone was enough to put a smile on her face. ****** Aiden knew he needed to sleep, but his brain was too active, likely thanks to what Lilith had told him when she dropped him off at home. Even though he was beyond exhausted and wanted to sleep, he knew it wasn’t an option until he talked to Eric. The second he was in his bedroom, he kicked off his shoes and collapsed onto his bed, his pillow cushioning his head. He couldn’t stop thinking about the fact that Eric and Lilith had hooked up once. He knew it was in the past, and it shouldn’t matter. Eric had told him about his past, and Aiden had understood, but this was different. Lilith was his best friend. And even though he knew she wasn’t the kind of person to prey on someone’s significant other, it bothered him that Eric hadn’t told him. Why did Aiden have to hear it from Lilith? Why hadn’t his boyfriend just told him the truth at any point when they were alone together? But that wasn’t the only reason why this bothered him. Aiden also felt incredibly insecure. He knew he wasn’t good enough for Eric. He couldn’t give him something like that right now even if he wanted to, and this harsh reminder made him feel even more self-conscious. But how was he supposed to explain that to Eric? He hated talking about his situation as it was; how was he going to find the nerve to bring this up? With a sigh, he pulled his phone out of his pocket. He needed to try to resolve this, and the best way to do so was to talk to Eric about it. He nervously typed out a message and sent it to him. “Why didn’t you tell me about you and Lilith?” As usual, Eric texted him back quickly. “What exactly do you mean?” “I know you slept together. Why didn’t you just tell me?” He felt sick. This wasn’t really happening, right? This was all a bad dream, and he was still back at the Den sleeping on Eric’s lap. As he watched the screen, his stomach churned uncomfortably. Eric saw his text, but it took a minute before he sent a reply. “1. This happened three years ago. 2. I have absolutely no interest in her, I’m only interested in you. 3. When exactly would have been a good time to say something? And 4. Am I required to submit my sexual history to you? It’s no one else’s business but mine.” Aiden felt like he’d been slapped. He stared at the screen reading and rereading his words until they morphed into a mess of black text. Why was Eric being so defensive? Did Aiden do something wrong? He had no idea how to answer, so he set his phone down beside him on the bed and rolled onto his side. He laid his head down on the pillow, curled into a small ball, and let himself cry. As much as he didn’t want to, he knew it did no good to hold it in. That was a lesson he’d learned long ago. Eventually, he heard his phone vibrate again. He inhaled slowly a few times to calm himself before he reluctantly grabbed it to read Eric’s latest message. “Sweetie. I promise you that I’m only interested in you. I wouldn’t even think about trying to get with her.” “That’s not the point. Why weren’t you just honest with me? She shouldn’t have been the one to tell me.” “Why does it matter? Why do you need to know who I’ve had sex with?” “I don’t. But this is different.” He felt frustrated. Why didn’t Eric understand? Was it because they weren’t in person? His boyfriend was so good at deciphering what Aiden often struggled to say. Maybe this wasn’t a conversation to have over texting. Damnit, he grumbled silently. Too late for that now... “Maybe. But believe it or not I’m not really comfortable talking about my sex life.” Aiden swallowed back fresh pain before replying. The last thing he wanted to do was lash out at Eric. “So you’re just not going to be honest with me.” He knew that was the wrong thing to say almost as soon as he’d sent the message, but it was too late. Eric had already seen it. Aiden was so tired, and he wasn’t thinking rationally. If he wasn’t careful, he was going to ruin everything. His guilt ate at him as he stared at his screen, waiting for a reply. How long would it take? Would Eric ever answer? What if Aiden had messed everything up with that last message? The sheer thought of it brought new tears to his eyes. He had no idea what he was doing. Finally, a text bubble popped up, indicating Eric was typing a message. Aiden held his breath nervously until it was sent. “What, exactly, wasn’t I honest about? You didn’t ask. I’m not just going to announce to you every person I’ve slept with if we happen to run into them, even if they’re your friend.” His confusion increased tenfold. What was going on? Why was Eric acting like this? It seemed so unlike him that for a short moment, Aiden wondered if someone else had taken his phone to reply in his place. How was he supposed to handle this? What was he supposed to do? I wish you were here right now, Andi, he thought miserably. Even if she would be as clueless as he was about how to fix the mess he’d gotten himself in, she’d be supportive and would try to make him feel better. Unfortunately, his twin sister had been dead for eight years. Aiden had become comfortable with a life without her over time, but no matter how long it had been, there were moments where he wished she was still alive. This, it seemed, was one of them. Andrea Edley was only twelve years old when she was caught in the middle of a gang fight right in front of their house. The two siblings had been outside riding on their bikes. Andrea, or Andi (Aiden’s nickname for her), had been more of a daredevil than he’d been. Their mom had often warned them to be careful and to not ride in the street. Andi hadn’t listened and had done it anyway. “You’re such a scaredy cat!” she’d teased him when he'd refused to follow her lead. But on that day, neither one of them could have predicted what would happen. Aiden had been riding up and down the sidewalk, as usual, and Andi had been riding back and forth between their side and the opposite side of the street. Everything had seemed normal until two male teenagers had started running frantically down the street in their direction. They had been chased by a group of five or six men who had been shouting profanities and threats at them. Neither of the twins had seen anything like it before and had both stopped their bikes to stare curiously. Then things escalated. One of the men had pulled out a gun and had started firing it at the teenagers. Panicked, Aiden had shouted at Andi to flee as she had been on the other side of the street. He’d never been able to determine if she hadn’t heard him or if she’d been too afraid. If she’d moved faster, maybe one of the bullets that had misfired wouldn’t have hit his sister’s chest. Time had slowed as he’d watched his sister. Her eyes had grown wide in fear as she’d fallen over on the sidewalk, her bike toppling on top of her. Startled, the men had stopped and stared in disbelief, but Aiden had hardly noticed. He’d hopped off of his bike and had thrown it to the ground as he’d immediately dashed across the street. Blood had already soaked through her white Rhine City Junior High t-shirt. Her face had quickly paled, and it had been obvious she’d been in a tremendous amount of pain. The rest of that day was hazy in his mind. He remembered his mother had screamed from the front doorstep of their house. He remembered she’d rushed across the street and begged the 911 operator on her cell phone to send someone to save her baby. He remembered the glassy look in Andi’s eyes when she’d taken her last breath. He remembered the paramedics had desperately tried to save her, but ultimately they’d told Aiden and his mom it was too late. Sitting by himself in his bedroom and revisiting the horrid memories of that day brought pained tears to his eyes. It didn’t matter how much time passed or how many days had gone by without thinking about her. Remembering that day always brought back the same sorrow his mom couldn’t overcome. What would you tell me to do, Andi? he thought miserably. Would she tell him to give up? Or would she tell him to try to make Eric understand? Aiden ached for his sister’s help. He needed her more than ever, but he was completely alone, and that made him hurt just as badly. He couldn’t text Lilith for multiple reasons, and he had no other friends to go to. Unfortunately, the only person he could rely on at that moment was himself. His phone vibrated again, pulling him out of his memories and back to the situation at hand. “Sweetie. Please. I don’t want this to be a fight.” He didn’t want it to be one either, but he didn’t know what to do. He was upset, and he’d learned from the old, cheesy romantic comedies his mom watched on television that lying and pretending like everything would be okay would only make things worse. With a small sigh, he slowly typed out a reply. “I don’t understand why you didn’t just tell me.” “Because it’s NOT your business. I’m willing to share so much with you. I’ve told you the hardest thing I could tell anyone already. But I do NOT want to talk about who I’ve slept with. I’m not doing this again. It’s not anyone’s business but mine.” He slowly inhaled and closed his eyes. They were going around in circles, and nothing was being accomplished. Maybe it would have been better to do this in person, but now it was too late. He couldn’t rewind time like Rika could. He’d already messed up, and the lack of sleep was only making things worse. Talking to Eric right now wasn’t going to fix anything. He needed to figure things out on his own. As much as it killed him inside, his next message said, “I need some time alone right now.” Eric’s answer only made his pain worse. It was the first reply in the entire conversation that sounded like him. “Alright. Take all the time you need. I’ll wait for you no matter how long.” Frustrated, fatigued, and distressed, Aiden threw his phone back onto his bed and laid down again. He didn’t want to do this, but he felt like he had no other choice. He needed a break from Eric until he could figure out how he wanted to handle this. He wanted to spend time thinking about the next best step, but he must have fallen asleep because the next thing he remembered was his mom’s voice calling for him from her bedroom. Feeling groggy, he climbed out of bed. Despite his exhaustion, he helped his mom get ready for the day, picking out fresh clothes and guiding her downstairs to the living room. He made her a simple breakfast, helped her get set up on the couch with her food, turned on the television, and trudged back to his bedroom where he collapsed back into bed. Thankfully, his mom didn’t say much about his moodiness which likely would have only made him feel worse. He quickly fell asleep again, though for how long, he wasn’t sure. He was eventually awoken again by a noise that sounded like a repetitive heavy, short humming. Disoriented, he opened his eyes and tried to figure out what it was. Eventually, he realized it was his phone, which he’d abandoned hours ago on his bed. Groggy and barely awake, he grabbed it and glanced at the screen. An unknown number had called him several times repeatedly. “What the…?” Who was trying desperately to get ahold of him? Maybe Lilith had gotten a new phone number? He debated calling the number back, but the decision was made for him when it popped up on the screen again as a new incoming call, his phone vibrating obediently in his hand. Nervously, he answered it and held his phone to his ear. “Hello?” “Was starting to think your phone might be busted, boyo,” came the soft Irish lilt of Eric’s friend, Prim. “Or that you might not want to talk to me. Fair enough, I suppose.” Maybe it was the lack of sleep or the fact that he’d just woken up, but he was beyond confused. “Prim? How’d you get my number?” “Would you believe it was as easy as stealing it out of Eric’s phone?” she laughed. “Oh. Right.” He rubbed his right eye with his free hand. “Um, why are you calling me?” “Well, I was wondering if you were busy today. I figure, you’re dating Eric, might as well get to know you. So did you want to hang out, or are you off with him today?” Aiden was very quiet for a moment, the anguish he’d felt hours ago returning as he remembered the previous night’s events. When he finally replied, his voice was soft and pained. “Um, no, I’m… I’m not really doing anything today.” “Meet me at Rhine Park in about half an hour, then! We’ll have fun, promise.” “I… I don’t know if I’m…” He trailed off and sighed. “Look, I… really appreciate the offer, but… Eric and I… I don’t… I don’t know if…” He swallowed hard and fought the urge to start crying again. “Oh, fuck’s sake, did he do something? No wonder he’s giving Ol’ Ronnie so many holes… You meet me at the park, okay? You definitely need some fun.” Though he knew he needed more sleep, especially if he was ever going to try and figure out whether his relationship would be saved or not, he supposed it would be better not to mope around all day. That wouldn’t accomplish anything whatsoever. Maybe, with any luck, Prim could report back to Eric how upset he was, and his boyfriend would finally understand. With another sigh, he said, “Okay. I’ll be there soon.” “Good! I’ll put on something a bit more modest than the other night, aye? See you soon, boyo.” With that, she hung up. Despite his exhaustion, he pulled himself out of bed and got ready to leave. It took him about fifteen minutes to shower, brush his hair and his teeth, and get dressed, then another five minutes to get lunch ready for his mom as he’d discovered it was nearly noon. When he left the house, he immediately regretted wearing jeans and a black t-shirt, not that he had much of a wardrobe to choose from. It was blazing hot outside, just like any other summer day, and his fifteen minute walk to the park was rough. “I probably should get some shorts,” he muttered grumpily to himself. “Or shirts that are any color but black.” He could practically feel the sweat dripping down his back from the heat. When he finally arrived at the park, he sent a quick text to Prim’s number. “I’m here.” “I know,” Prim said as she suddenly appeared next to him. She was wearing sunglasses, a black tank top with a skull on it, jean shorts, and a wide-brimmed black hat. “Oh. Hey.” He slipped his phone in his pocket and waved awkwardly. “You’re in luck, Aiden!” Prim grinned as she gestured over to a cheerful looking old man with a hot dog cart. “Robert’s here today! You ever meet Robert before?” “I… think I’ve seen him around,” he answered. “Man has the best hot dogs I’ve ever had, bar none. He’ll talk your ear off if you’re not careful, though,” she laughed. “Come on, we’re getting you a hot dog.” Admittedly, he was hungry, so he shrugged and followed her. There was a short line, but Robert seemed to be pretty quick about serving his customers. When it was their turn, Robert, who was a portly middle-aged guy with thinning hair that amazingly wasn’t losing its chestnut brown color, smiled brightly at Prim. “Well, look who it is!” he laughed with a noticeable thick Boston accent. “Hey, you old coot!” Prim beamed. “Here to get my buddy, Aiden, a hot dog! He’s never had one of yours before, so he hasn’t lived yet.” Robert laughed again and, with one gloved hand, reached into his cart. “Hey there, how ya doin’?” “I’m good,” Aiden lied, putting on a small polite smile. “You want the works, Miss Prim?” the hot dog man asked, pulling out a bun. “You know me so well,” she laughed. “You got it! Only the best for my favorite customer!” He let out another good natured laugh as, with a pair of metal tongs, he pulled out a steaming hot dog and nestled it into the bun. Aiden watched as the man applied generous portions of ketchup, mustard, relish, and chopped onions on top, then handed it to Prim. “And how about you, Aiden? How do you like your dog?” “Just ketchup and mustard is fine,” he answered. “Hey, that’s a-okay!” He pulled out another warm bun with his gloved hand, plopped a hot dog inside, and artistically drizzled ketchup and mustard on top. He handed it to Aiden. “Here ya go!” “Thanks,” Aiden replied with a genuine smile. He pulled his wallet out of his back pocket with his free hand to pay. Prim held up her own hand. “Oh no, boyo. Your cash is no good here.” She seemed to produce a few bills out of thin air and handed them to the hot dog vendor. “That’s some pretty good magic there, eh?” Robert chuckled as he took the money. “You two enjoy those dogs!” “Will do, Robert!” Prim waved as she walked away, Aiden walking alongside her. “What a character, aye? Met him on my way home from work one day.” “He’s nice,” Aiden agreed before taking a bite from his hot dog. He was surprised by how good it tasted. It was better than the ones he got at the grocery store. “He’s very nice,” Prim replied as she stepped out of the way of a tall, serious-looking woman who was headed towards the hot dog cart. “And he’s never questioned why, in all the years I’ve known him, I haven’t aged a day. Mortals like that are real sweet.” “How long have you known him?” “A few years after we moved to this shit city,” she sighed. “So, what, 2004? 2005? Was walking home from my job at the Hot Topic downtown and stopped to take a smoke in the park. Ran into old Robert there and started chatting. Man talked my ear off. Probably bought four hot dogs from him, and the man didn’t bat an eye! Love that man, people like him make this city.” “Yeah,” he agreed with a smile as he took another bite of his hot dog. “Sad to say Rhine is still shit, though. No offence, boyo. You’re fine in my book.” He shrugged. “You’re right, though.” “Really, really miss Bedlam,” she sighed again. “It’s so pretty in the wintertime. And Mr. Madden makes the best French onion soup you could get.” Seeing as how he’d never been out of the city, Aiden wasn’t entirely sure what to say so he continued quietly eating his hot dog. He was sure wherever that was, it was far better than Rhine. “Look, I’m not gonna pry, but… I hope whatever’s up with you and Eric, you can work out. Then he can get you out of here, even if just for a little while. Bring you up to Bedlam, show you the sights… Ah, fuck it.” She devoured the rest of her hot dog with frightening speed, then pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. She stuck one in her mouth, then held the pack out to Aiden. “Want one?” He shook his head. “Um, thanks, though.” He’d honestly felt a little normal until he’d been reminded about the fight. With a shrug, she lit her cigarette and took a long drag, letting out a ring of smoke with a satisfied smile. “I’m glad I don’t have to worry about my health anymore, honest.” “I bet that’s nice,” he quietly commented. He only had a little bit of his food left, but he’d lost his appetite. “I didn’t have to quit smoking like I said I would, so it’s definitely a boon,” she nodded. “Now, what would you like to do today, boyo? You need your day brightened, and I’m going to do all I can to make that happen.” “I don’t know,” he mumbled. He kind of wanted to go back in time and stop himself from making a mistake, but that didn’t seem in the realm of possibilities. He also didn’t want to be a downer considering Prim went out of her way to hang out with him. “Well, what do you like to do?” He shrugged. “I don’t know. Watch tv, I guess.” “Like that one, over there?” She gestured over to the nearby grass. There, in fact, did seem to be a TV sitting on the ground. Completely dumbfounded, he stammered, “How…? But where…? Was that always there?” Prim held up a remote. “Wanna see what’s on, boyo? What sorta stuff do you like to watch?” He still couldn’t quite comprehend how electricity was obtainable in the middle of the park, but he decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth. “Just whatever is on, I guess. Movies or talk shows or whatever.” Prim shrugged and pointed the remote at the TV. “Well, let’s see what we’ve got.” With a click, it sprung to life, showing off what looked to be a standard daytime talk show set. A handsome black man in a suit and glasses was sitting at a desk with a large, comfy-looking chair seated nearby. Aiden recognized him as one of the vampires he’d met at the bar the other night. “Hello there. This is your host, Sunny Skye, and we have a very special guest on next. Please, put your hands together for Primrose Beirne!” There was rapturous applause as Prim, dressed exactly as she was now, pranced out onto the set, blowing kisses to the audience before taking her seat in the big comfy chair. “Heyo, Sunny!” “Wow,” Prim said, gently nudging Aiden, “I think I look a bit fat there, aye? Camera really does add ten pounds.” Stunned, he asked, “You were on a talk show? When?” “Oh, right about now, I imagine,” the Prim next to him smirked. “So Prim,” Sunny asked, “what brings you here today? Anything interesting going on you’d like to share with the audience?” The Prim onscreen shrugged. “Nah, not really. I mean, me and my friends are in mortal peril from some evil women and her goons, my best friend did something dumb again, I’m being babysat against my will by someone at least twenty years younger than me who’s watching me from a hundred yards away even as we speak, and my new pal wants to watch TV in the middle of the park.” The Prim onscreen paused. “Well, I did get busy with Eric’s bodyguard the other night.” The crowd oohed and let out another round of applause. “Incredible, Prim,” Sunny nodded. “Is this the beginning of a new relationship, or just a fling?” “Eh, probably a fling. Not much for dating. Too much baggage I’d need to unpack, and who has time for all that shit?” Aiden wasn’t sure if he agreed with Prim or not. On one hand, he’d shared things about himself with Eric he hadn’t imagined he’d ever say out loud to someone else. On the other, he was starting to wonder if “baggage” was part of the reason for their fight (if that’s what it even was). Sunny leaned forward onto his desk, raising an eyebrow. “Baggage? What do you mean?” The onscreen Prim glanced at what was presumably the camera. “Come on, let’s not get into all that. We’re trying to have fun here. No need to get into my tragic backstory right now.” Sunny laughed and sat back up straight. “Ha! I suppose not! You know, though, I’m pretty sure the viewing public might be a little bit confused as to what’s going on right now. Care to explain?” “Of course!” Prim leapt out of the chair and snapped her fingers. The set went completely black save for a spotlight illuminating only Prim. “You see, Aiden, I have a power, as do all vampires. But unlike, oh, say, Eric, my power is actually impressive! You see, I can create vivid, incredible illusions, just like that!” She snapped her fingers, and suddenly she was surrounded by colorful butterflies. “Pretty neat, aye? Though I imagine this must look really odd to anyone walking by right now. They have no idea what they’re missing, really.” His eyes widened. “Oh.” That would explain the random television in the middle of the park of all places. “Man, she’s a bit hammier than I am. People always show off when they’re on camera,” the Prim next to him noted, shaking her head sadly. “Aye, shut it!” the Prim onscreen shouted. Suddenly she was in the middle of an arena, dressed as a gladiator. “Are you not entertained? Do I need to bring in a cameo appearance?” A cat with very fake-looking fairy wings strapped to its back floated down out of the sky. Sounding like a man trying very hard to do a high-pitched feminine voice, the cat said, “Hey there, Prim. I’m ready for my two lines of dialogue. Meow, meow, meow!” “Aha! See! I got that flying fairy coconut cat from that weird hand show! I’m the best!” “Yeah, okay, I’m leaving now,” the cat said as it began to float up out of view. “Have a coconut for the road, meow, meow, meow!” A coconut fell from out of frame, hitting Prim on the head and knocking her out. He snorted. “I have no idea who that is, but I think I’m a fan.” “I’ll take you to the autograph signing when she comes to town,” the Prim next to him smirked, though this was followed by a wince. “Hey, hold the phone, okay? Need to take a drink.” She pulled out a flask and turned around, quickly chugging it before facing him again and wiping something red off of her mouth. Aiden realized what she’d meant almost immediately and felt a pang of guilt in his gut. “Hey, you don’t have to do all this if, um, it makes you tired. We can do something else.” “It’s making you smile, isn’t it?” she asked as she screwed the cap back on. “I guess so…” “It’s worth it, then. If I’m going to have this power, might as well use it to make other people happy, aye?” Sheepishly, he admitted, “I don’t really know if I can even be happy right now.” “You want to talk about it?” Aiden shrugged. “I don’t know… I mean, no offense or anything, but won’t you be kind of biased?” She snorted. “You’d think that, wouldn’t you? But I make fun of Eric all the time. He’s my brother, if he’s being an ass I’ll be the first to tell you.” He hesitated at first, but he realized he needed someone else’s help and advice. If she was willing to listen, then he’d give it a go. “I… found out Eric and a friend of mine, um, got together a few years ago.” “What are the fucking odds?” Prim huffed before taking a drag on her cigarette. “Your friend still crushing on him, then?” “No. She’s into someone else, actually.” He shoved his free hand, the one not holding the hot dog, into his jeans pocket. “I’m not really upset it happened or anything. I didn’t know Eric then, and he told me he used to, um, hook up a bunch. But… But I don’t understand why he didn’t tell me last night when they met for the first time. Or, well, I thought it was the first time.” Prim inhaled sharply on her cigarette, causing her to break out into a fit of coughing. “Aye, fucking shit!” she coughed. When her coughing fit finally subsided, she wheezed, “That’s… quite a pickle, boyo.” “He got mad when I asked him about it later.” He shrugged. “I have a feeling I messed up. I should have waited to talk to him in person. Words on a screen… They’re different. But I was tired and hurt and… I didn’t think it would end up a big deal, but now I don’t really know what to do.” She nodded slowly. “So… I’ll say this. I get you, Aiden. I’d feel weird myself if I dated a girl and found out she and Eric did it. On the other hand… He has his reasons. He does not like talking much about personal matters like that. I was shocked as Hell he told you about… you know. Him almost dying. And his sex life, in particular, is a very sore spot.” “Did I mess everything up?” he asked nervously. “Nah,” Prim reassured. “You’ve just gotta be patient, and he’s gotta be less paranoid. I think we both know you’re his ‘one.’ He’s just scared, even if he doesn’t seem it.” “I’m scared too,” he quietly admitted. Prim gently put her free hand on his shoulder and squeezed. “I think you need to take some time for yourself, boyo. This is moving a bit fast for a mortal, after all.” “Probably,” he sighed. “I already miss him. But at the same time… I need time to figure this out.” “Exactly!” She gave him a wink. “Y’know, if you two can work this out, I think you’ll be an unstoppable pair. Come Hell or high water, pretty sure you’ll be unbreakable.” Aiden frowned. “Are you sure? Cuz it feels like I ruined everything…” “This is your first relationship, and he hasn’t dated anyone in decades. You’re both gonna make mistakes. Trust me though, you’ll never make quite as bad a mistake as he did. You want to see his last boyfriend?” Hesitantly, he replied, “I… don’t know. Do I?” Did Eric want him to? “Oh, trust me, you’ll get a laugh at seeing that stupid cunt,” Prim snorted as she produced a wallet out of thin air. It flipped open and unfolded, showing a ludicrous amount of photos; Aiden guessed this was yet another illusion. There were pictures of Prim and Eric hugging a sweet looking woman with rosy pink hair, pictures of the two posing with a girl with almond colored skin who had what appeared to be bat wings on her back, and pictures of the two with an older couple who looked a great deal like Eric. “Aha! Here we are!” She pointed to a picture of Eric, who was sporting a mullet and shades, with his arm wrapped around an equally-mulleted blonde man with a mustache wearing a ripped jean jacket. “That there is Henry and let me say, I know what you’re thinking: He looks like an utter douche, doesn’t he?” “Maybe,” he murmured in reply, his attention mostly on Eric. That’s really what he used to look like? Prim let out a laugh. “Aye, staring at Eric’s poor choice in hairstyle, are you? Thank god he got a trim before Mimi turned him.” She tapped one of the pictures of the pink-haired woman. Aiden’s eyes moved to the photo she was pointing to. He was curious about Eric’s life back then. Not that he planned on admitting it out loud, but he was honestly grateful for the chance to see a glimpse into his past. “Let me tell you though, this prick…” Her finger moved back to the picture of Henry, and she roughly tapped the image of the man. “…is the root of your problems. I think he’ll tell you the truth, but it’s going to be even harder than telling you about… You know…” She trailed off and looked down at the ground. “Aww, quit the waterworks, you sentimental hag,” came Prim’s voice from nearby. Aiden turned his attention towards the television to see Prim once more on the screen giving the Prim next to him an accusatory look. “Aye, shut up, you.” Prim snapped and the wallet full of pictures turned back into the remote, which she tossed at the screen. The TV exploded in a sparkling mushroom cloud before disappearing completely. I guess we’ve both got secrets locked in the closet, he thought to himself. “Sorry to show off my internalized self-loathing there,” Prim smiled sheepishly. “Sometimes I get a bit carried away with my little shows.” “It’s okay.” “Ah, but I’m a magical creature! You don’t want to hear sob stories!” Prim replied, waving her hands about dramatically. “You want to hear how we’ve met angels, demons, wizards, werewolves, hunters, all that shit! That’s the fun stuff!” Aiden almost questioned whether or not werewolves were real, but he supposed that if vampires were, then it made sense for them to be as well. “Sounds more exciting than my life has been.” She shrugged. “Maybe so, but you know, excitement isn’t always good, is it? I’m sure the night Eric met you was mighty exciting, but I saw his shirt when he got home. Even if thugs aren’t carrying around silver, still hate seeing him get wounded… He’s good at dodging, but he’s a bit of a show-off. Dumbass.” Aiden chuckled. “That… was an interesting night, to say the least.” “Fuck, you want to hear about an interesting night? When you two work this out, ask him about what inspired him to become a wedding singer. He can tell you about our friend, Astarte, too.” He lifted an eyebrow, definitely intrigued, and nodded. Then, hesitantly, he asked, “What if we don’t work this out?” “You will,” Prim stated as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “No relationship is all sunshine and rainbows. Sometimes there’s shit like this. You just gotta work through it to build something truly great.” He wanted to believe her, but he had his doubts. “I hope you’re right,” he sighed. “Sorry, I know I’m being kind of a downer right now.” “Gives me more of an excuse to flex my powers and try and get you to smile again.” “I meant what I said earlier. You don’t have to tire yourself just to cheer me up,” Aiden insisted. “I’m… actually having fun. More fun than I thought I would, honestly.” “But all you’ve done is watch TV,” she smirked. “Yeah, but… I don’t know. I guess I just like hanging out with you.” Which was true. Prim had a way of making him feel like they’d known each other longer than just a day or two. “And that’s how I know things’ll work out,” Prim nodded with a satisfied smile. “Hate the song, but those girls were right when they said ‘If you wanna be my lover, you’ve gotta get with my friends.’ You’re a sweet guy, Aiden. Eric better realize what he has with you, or I’ll slap him silly.” Aiden had made the right decision hanging out with Prim. It was honestly exactly what he’d needed. But as fun as it was, he was roasting in the sun, which was becoming increasingly unbearable. “Hey, uh, not to completely change the subject but… Do you want to go to the mall or something? Or somewhere with air conditioning?” He laughed nervously. “I didn’t exactly dress for the heat.” “I’m down for that. We can swing by my workplace if you want. You seem the type to shop there.” It didn’t hurt to look, and he did have a little extra money to spend thanks to his job. “Sure,” he nodded. “We can probably take the bus, if you want.” “Well, come on then!” she said, gesturing onward. “If we’re quick we can catch the bus route with this sweet old lady who sings to herself while driving. Another one of the folk who makes this city bearable, if you ask me.” “Lead the way,” he grinned before quickly eating the rest of his hot dog. This was the last thing he’d imagined he’d be doing with his day, but it wasn’t a bad thing. He was having fun and even though he knew he’d need to figure out things with Eric eventually, this was a healthy distraction for the time being. ****** Victoria felt happier than she had in a long time. Finally, after so many long, painful, and lonely years, she was reunited with her beloved. True, his body was not yet restored, but hearing his voice and being able to converse with him once more was enough for her for the time being while the Silverwings tracked down the vampire hunters to obtain their blood. She had spent the night speaking with Dracula, telling him about the coven’s journey and how they had landed in Rhine City. They talked late into the night until both were exhausted and needed to rest. As soon as Victoria awoke the next morning, she gently rubbed the ring. “Do you still sleep, my love?” she asked softly, her voice still hoarse from hours of slumber. “Indeed,” he replied, “to conserve what little energy I have. Although, as I slept for over a century already, I would rather be awake now as much as I can. I have much to catch up on.” “The world today differs from what you last saw,” she agreed. “There will be much to do to ensure you are ‘up-to-date,’ as the mortals say.” “I am certain I will adjust as I always have.” “Oh? Is that so?” She smirked with amusement. “Will you know how to operate a phone? Or how to send an email on a computer? Or perhaps you already know the function of a refrigerator?” “Refrigerator? Email? Computer?” Dracula asked. “Are phones truly far different than they were when I died? They changed so much in my absence?” “Technology has progressed far more than you can even imagine. Do not worry, my love. I will teach you all you need to know. Ah, and of course, it will be necessary to ensure you have a new wardrobe. I fear you will be far too suspicious in your old clothing.” A sigh emanated from the ring. “Fashion changes far too quickly.” “Quite true,” she agreed. “I long to wear my beautiful gowns in the public eye, but alas, they are too elegant for mortals in this day.” “You may have need of one soon, do not worry,” Dracula chuckled. Curiously, she asked, “And, pray tell, what might that mean?” “Oh, you do not understand? I believe you have waited long enough; when I live again, I intend to wed you as we had hoped.” Victoria gasped and covered her mouth in surprise with her ringless hand. “Truly?” “You know I love you and only you. And you love me, unless you have found another?” “There has never been another. My mind and my heart have thought only of you,” she promised. “Well that settles it! When I have a finger, you may finally put a ring on it.” “Then I must insist Harlan retrieve the remaining blood with haste.” She smiled to herself. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she would be Mrs. Victoria Dracula. It didn’t particularly flow nicely, but she didn’t mind it. What truly mattered was their union and how strong the coven would be as a result. “Whose blood do I still require?” “All but one of the vampire killer families as well as Marianna’s.” She bristled at the very name, a gloomy cloud appearing over her head. “Ah… I had hoped, perhaps, she might have found her way to you and repented… Yet it seems her mother still manipulates her,” he said sadly. “I hope we can get through to her.” “Whatever for?” she dryly remarked. “I would very much like if she were to return to our side. Her mother’s manipulation must be taken into account here.” “You do not truly expect me to believe that woman is an innocent in all this?” Dracula sighed. “She was given a choice: Let all of us be killed together, or I die so you and our daughters walk free. She made the right choice, and I told her so. I would die a thousand times for my family.” “I would have rather rested forever by your side than live as I did the past century.” “But I know you would not condemn our daughters to such.” As much as she was still hurting, she couldn’t deny that. “No,” she whispered. “I would not.” She had missed him greatly, but she could not have sent Nadia and Dahlia to their demise. “It pains me how things unfolded, but this way will lead to our family being stronger than ever… Ah, you must tell me, are many from my day still around? I know Grigori and Rose, and Winston and Francis, but Macheath? Amadeus? Camilla? Rex? Are they well?” “Macheath is still with us. They work in a bar, or a tavern if you prefer, owned by one of the current Silverwings. As for Amadeus and Camilla…” Victoria sighed. “…their whereabouts are entirely unknown. Rex, on the other hand, appears to be with the snake’s coven, according to the information I received from the Silverwings. Fortunately, it appears he is not loyal to them. Harlan believes he is there for reasons of his own.” “Rose spoke to me about this when bringing me here, though I could not respond in my weakened state. I am certain he’d leave if given the chance. Rex is a good man, and he loves his sister very much. And as rough as he could be, he was always very respectful to us.” “Yes, I know. I certainly wish he would return to us.” “I am certain he will, in time,” Dracula said. “Now, to lighten the mood a bit, tell me of your coven, and who has joined in my absence. I wish to know them a bit before meeting them in person.” “Are you certain you contain the energy for it, my love?” she asked with a small frown. “Selfish I may be, but I wish not to exhaust you.” “I have rested long enough, I think. I will stay awake for this.” “Very well.” She had been laying down until now, so she sat up and leaned against the headboard instead. “I suppose I shall begin with the man who retrieved the Carter family’s blood. His name is Roarke Higgens, and he joined us in the 1980’s.” She paused before quietly admitting, “He has worried me greatly. He has been very withdrawn since joining, and he has a habit of being quite… promiscuous.” “I see. This certainly sounds familiar... I trust you have done your best to help him through this, yes?” “What was I to do?” she asked weakly, knowing very well she did not do that in the slightest. “Be there for him? Be his guide? Listen to his story and try and give him what he needed to heal? Come now, Victoria, you should know this! You were always a far better teacher than I!” “I was no longer the woman you once knew when you left me.” She hung her head in shame. “I could not endure my grief. How this coven exists still, I am uncertain.” “You are far stronger than you think you are,” Dracula said gently. “It is why I love you so. I think, were our positions reversed, I would not handle my grief so well. Perhaps I’d have become the monster mortals seem to think I am.” “I do not deserve such praise,” she quietly replied. There were many days when she could not gather strength to exit her bedroom, often leaving the members of the coven to rely on each other for survival in her absence. Her loneliness and sorrow caused her to grow bitter over time, resulting in newer members to see her as little more than jaded and narcissistic. If not for Dahlia’s attempts to bring out even the smallest of smiles and her promise to her beloved to lead the coven in his absence, she was certain she’d have stayed in her room for decades. “You deserve all this praise and more,” Dracula said gently. “But, let us continue. This man, Roarke, has allowed us to speak, and I look forward to thanking him personally.” She, too, needed to thank him, but that could be done later. “Very well. Let me think… Ah, I should warn you of one who may not take so kindly to your return. Her name is Gladys Peppin. She does not talk much of her past, but I have gathered she had unfortunate experiences with men prior to being turned. This appears to have resulted in a rather extreme distrust and hatred towards all men, regardless of their personality.” “I dread the answer, but… did you give her help for her trauma?” She bowed her head in shame. “I… did not.” “It pains me that you suffered so, my love. But it pains me as well that our coven was hurting, and you were not able to help them. I hope that, together, we can provide them with what they need.” “I have much to atone for, and I am determined to attempt to make up for the time I spent neglecting our own. They deserved much better; I can see that now.” “And they will get much better, I know this,” Dracula replied. “So, Gladys and Roarke… Those are two members I have yet to meet. Who else is there that will welcome me when I return?” As there were many members of the coven, almost all entirely new to her betrothed, she spent much of her morning describing each in detail, giving their name, their background as she knew it, and what power they possessed. With each, Dracula seemed quite elated, growing increasingly excited to meet them once his body was restored. “They are good people who have cared for each other in my… absence,” she vowed once she was certain she had “introduced” each to him. She sighed once more, her shame returning. She had certainly not been the leader they both needed and deserved. “Do not fret over past mistakes, my love. I am here now, and we can build a better future for this coven as well as for us.” “I wish for nothing more, but I am afraid she will take you from me again.” “My sire will do no such thing. I believe in you and in our allies. And once I am returned, she will tremble in fear of my wrath.” “Are you certain? My heart cannot endure any more sorrow.” “I swear it. I will do all I can to guard your heart from pain as any husband should.” She smiled softly again. As much as she distrusted Eve, she trusted her beloved even more. “I ache for your touch again, to feel the warmth of your skin on mine.” “And I ache to touch you… In fact, I ache to have fingers again,” he joked. “If I had a nose right now, I believe it would be itching.” She laughed, realizing just how much she’d missed doing so. When he had still been alive, he’d brought out the richest laughter and brightest smiles she was capable of producing. She’d done so little of either since his untimely demise which had done her reputation no favors amongst the newer of the coven. “Oh, how I missed that sound,” Dracula sighed. “All I could do was dream, and I dreamed of your laughter, of Nadia’s smile, of Dahlia’s embraces… I missed my family so. You all kept me alive, gave me the strength to hold on for so long. I hope you know that.” Victoria wiped away a stray tear that had escaped from the corner of her eye. “Then let us bring you back to us. Soon, you will no longer need to miss our presence.” “I know you will. My faith always lies in my family and friends.” “Then I shall do my best not to disappoint you, my love,” she vowed. “You never have, and never will. Now, tell me more of this strange world I am to come into… I am tired, and may eventually doze off, but I wish to hear you speak.” She shifted into a more comfortable sitting position on her bed before saying, “Very well.” She knew at some point in the day, she would need to make an appearance as things were slowly starting to revert back to a sense of normalcy among the coven, but for now, she would stay comfortable in her bed and speak with her betrothed. She had waited so long to hear his voice again and to speak with him, and she refused to wait any longer. This was their moment, and Victoria would tell her beloved all he wished to know. ****** Jason was exhausted. Val had informed him Sierra was, in fact, going to come over on Tuesday. He then informed him that the house needed to be cleaned and he would have to wear a French maid outfit while doing so (which he steadfastly refused to do) before dragging Rika out the door and leaving him to do it all himself. Jason would never pretend like he didn’t love his brother, but he couldn’t deny he was a pain in the ass sometimes. He’d managed to get the kitchen, living room, and dining room clean fairly quickly, but next was the room he’d been dreading: The bathroom. It wasn’t that this particular one was all too bad, but he still had nightmares of cleaning up his father’s drunken messes when he was younger. The very thought made him nauseous. Still, it had to get done, and Val was dumping it all on him. As he trudged to the bathroom, he heard a door open behind him. He turned and held up a tired hand in greeting to the only other person in the house. “Hey Anna.” “Someone’s working hard today,” she grinned from the doorway of her bedroom. She was leaning against the wooden frame slowly braiding the left side of her hair. “Yeah, well, someone has to, and it’s not gonna be Val,” he sighed. “Why are you so worried about cleaning? I mean, not that it’s a bad thing, but I don’t think I’ve seen anyone really clean as much as you are since I’ve joined.” “My big sister is coming, and we haven’t seen her since I got out of jail.” Truth be told, he was a bit nervous. He had no idea how this was going to go, but he wasn’t really expecting the best. He loved Sierra, but she could be very temperamental (to put it mildly). Anna’s eyes widened and she paused, her fingers near the bottom of her freshly braided hair. “No kidding? Well, that’s good, right?” “It could be, but it could go south. Sierra… she’s not one to take bullshit from anyone, and she loves Val a lot. She might hit the roof if she finds out we’re vigilantes, and I’m pretty sure Val is going to let that slip. He’s too excited about it.” “Damn. So it really has been awhile, huh?” She slid a hair tie off of her wrist and secured it around the end of her braid. “Seven years,” Jason admitted. “Well, seven since… you know, and six since Val left with me to stay here. He’s wanted to talk to her for a while now, but he’s been too afraid to.” “How come?” Jason turned away. “He… saw it happen. And he was just a kid, so it was traumatic. And even if he smiles all the time, he’s still hurting under there. I think he feels guilty that me and Sierra took most of the abuse.” Anna’s voice was quiet and sympathetic when she spoke. “Oh, shit. I didn’t know.” “Not really a fun conversation topic, y’know?” Jason laughed awkwardly. “Yeah, I can’t even imagine. But, hey, I bet things will go okay with your sister.” “I hope you’re right…” He paused, something occurring to him. I never got back to her about what she was talking about the other night… “So, you busy right now? Cuz if not, I could use someone to talk me through cleaning the bathroom.” “Is it that bad?” she teased before pushing herself off of the doorway. “I guess I can keep you company. It’s not like I was doing much anyway.” “Nah, it ain’t bad unless Val got makeup all over the sink again.” He pushed open the bathroom door, scanning it cautiously. It honestly didn’t seem that dirty, maybe just a touch up here and there, but this was still the last thing he wanted to be doing. “He could probably teach me a thing or two,” Anna laughed from behind him. “I think you got that backwards,” Jason said as he peered under the sink, grabbing the cleaning sprays stored under there. “The most he does is his eyes. I know he’s tried doing other stuff, but he’s kinda self-conscious. Don’t tell him I said that.” “Huh… Really? I figured he’d know more since he’s always watching videos and shit. I could always offer to help him, if you think he’d appreciate it.” With a wink, she added, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell him what you said.” “He watches video game streamers mostly, so I think he’d appreciate someone with your skill helping him out.” He knew his brother would love any help he could get. Rika was not much about makeup beyond hair dye, and Val refused to watch makeup tutorials on the internet. Even after all this time, he was still paranoid he’d be walked in on like their dad had one time. It had taken Jason a long time to coax his brother out from under his bed after that incident. “Might as well put what I know to use! I’ve got a friend who sells makeup at the mall. She can probably help him figure out what’ll be good with his complexion.” “You really are a godsend, popsicle.” He sprayed the mirror down and began wiping it with a rag. Alright, let’s do this. “Y’know, I’ve been meaning to ask you something.” She grabbed the right side of her hair and started twisting it into a neat braid that matched the one already completed. “Hmm?” “The other night, we were having a conversation before the mission cut it off. I never got to ask you what you meant.” “I’m not sure what you mean,” she answered. He spotted a playful smirk on her face through her reflection in the mirror that betrayed any cluelessness she was trying to convey. “Oh, I think you do,” he smirked back. “I’m no fool, popsicle. I think I get what you were saying.” “Do you?” Her reflection stared directly at his and cocked an eyebrow as she tied off the end of her second braid. “Either you were implying you like me, or someone saw me help you kick that guy’s ass and came into the coffee shop the next day asking for my number.” She let go of her braid and crossed her arms over her black Rhine City High School t-shirt, the sly smirk never leaving her face. “Those are two interesting theories, Mr. Leeds.” “Are either of them close, Miss Eckhart?” Her grin grew wider. “Maybe.” Jason tossed the cleaning supplies into the sink and leaned against it, facing her directly. “Well, I think you should clue me in on the right answer before we’re interrupted again.” She cocked her head to the side and seemed to be considering this for a moment. “Well, I can tell you if someone walked in the next day asking me for your number, I’d have probably told them off.” Jason laughed. “Now I wanna see this happen. But at least my question was answered.” Anna was quiet, but her face showed clear interest. He considered this for a moment. Anna was very pretty, and she’d been a big help so far, but would they be able to make things work? It seemed like a really stupid question, but it was one he had to ask himself. “I can’t say I’m not interested,” he finally admitted. Her brows lifted in surprise. “Really?” “Maybe I’m still riding that high from our first big success, but yeah, really.” “So… that means what, exactly?” He folded his arms across his chest and closed his eyes. “Now that’s the million dollar question, huh? I did mean what I said about this vigilantism not leaving me time for romance… But you’re a vigilante too. And we do work well together.” He opened his eyes again. “I got an idea.” "I’m all ears,” she grinned. “The next guy we’re going for is gonna be Arthur Oakley since he’s apparently celebrating his birthday in a couple days. How about we call that our first date, see how it goes? Make sure the other night wasn’t a fluke.” He gave her a confident wink. Her grin grew even bigger. “A date, huh? And a mission? You certainly know how to woo a girl, Mr. Leeds.” “One of the Leeds boys needs to know how to do it, and that ain’t me,” came Val’s voice from the hall. He strolled into view, leaning on the wall behind Anna with a smug smile on his face. “When did you get back?” Jason asked. “Get back? I climbed back in my window with Rika right after leaving. Where is your maid outfit, mister?” “Sorry, Jay!” Rika called from down the hall. Anna burst out laughing. “Wait, you have a maid outfit? Please wear this; I’ve gotta see!” Jason heaved a huge sigh. “Go get the damn thing, bro. But I’m kicking your ass for this.” “Worth it!” Val chirped as he sped off down the hall, returning almost as quickly with the outfit. “Ta-da! You have no idea how hard it was to find something that could fit Jay!” Anna was visibly holding back a giggling fit, but her brown eyes were twinkling with amusement. Jason snatched it out of his hands with a devious grin. “You asked for it.” He withdrew into the bathroom. Once his brother and Anna had moved into the hallway, he shut the door and quickly put the outfit on. He paused briefly to admire himself in the mirror before flinging the door open again. “How do you like it?” Val burst out laughing. “I can’t believe you actually put it on!” “I only didn’t do it cuz I knew I’d look better in this than you ever could,” Jason retorted. “I was trying to spare your ego.” Val’s laughter stopped and he put his hands on his hips and huffed. “You are such a bitch, Jay.” “Takes one to know one,” he winked. “You’re right! I’m the big bitch in this house, so stop stealing my thunder!” “You can clean my room any time,” Anna purred. “Maybe I will,” Jason playfully replied. “I knew leaving you two alone for a little bit would yield results,” Val said. “So take your little victory with the maid outfit! I still won in the end!” He crossed his arms and let out an indignant laugh. “You’re real funny, Valentine,” Jason snorted. Anna took another last, lingering look at him before turning her attention towards Val. “So what would you say to, like, going out and getting some makeup as a thank you for, you know, helping out? Because maybe it’s just me, but I feel like you might be into that.” Val slapped his hands on his cheeks and gasped. “I would love that!” He turned back to Jason and gave him a stern look. “Don’t screw this up, bro. I can already tell she’s a keeper.” Anna grinned and subtly flashed Jason a thumbs up. “You can come too if you want, Rika.” “Sounds like fun,” Rika said as she walked up and glanced at Jason. “That looks good on you, Jay.” “Thanks,” he laughed. Anna snuck another peek and dipped her head to hide a small grin. “I just need to grab my purse and my phone, and we can head out if the bus works okay for you.” “You all have fun,” Jason waved. “I gotta make sure this place is clean for when Sierra comes.” “Wait,” she interjected. “Leave the bathroom for me. I’ll clean it when we get back.” He stared at her in surprise. “You sure, popsicle?” “Positive. I live here now, too. I wanna help out.” He gave her a relieved smile. “You seriously are a lifesaver.” “She’s a keeper,” Val whispered loudly behind his hand. Anna smirked and gave Jason a quick wave before heading to her bedroom. “Be right back, guys!” “Guess I’ll go too. But I’m getting changed because I’m not going as a maid,” Jason said as he headed off to his bedroom. He quickly stripped out of the dress and tossed it onto his bed, casting a glance upward at the top of his wardrobe. Sitting on top was a well-loved stuffed poodle staring dutifully at his bed. “See you soon, sis,” he whispered to the poodle as he pulled on his clothes and headed to rejoin his friends. ****** Fear was not something people usually felt when they visited the Rhine City Public Library, but that didn’t stop Chastity from nearly breaking poor Venus’s hand with how tightly she was gripping it. It was one thing to have seen Mr. Grieves by coincidence. It was another thing to be visiting him intentionally. Despite all Mr. and Mrs. Grieves had done for her, she still felt embarrassed about leaving so suddenly after she’d given birth. They had tried calling her a few times, but she’d never answered them. Now, here she was three years later letting them back into her life. “Okay,” she whispered as she and her girlfriend stood on the top step just feet away from the front door. “Let’s get this over with.” The two quietly entered the library, which was air conditioned (thankfully) and just as peaceful as she had remembered it. For a few months during her pregnancy, she had worked there putting books away and assisting guests by answering their questions. “So the hippie dude looks like he’s at the front desk,” Venus said, gesturing towards Mr. Grieves, who was indeed sitting behind the desk, peering at his computer screen from behind his glasses. Taking a deep breath, Chastity approached it, her hand still tightly holding Venus’s. “Hello Chastity,” he said politely as she got closer. “How are you doing today?” “I’m… okay,” she answered honestly. “Um… Are you busy, by chance?” “For you, I’ll make time.” He stood up out of his seat and stretched. “I’m really just reading through correspondence, checking the news, wishing we had resources to deal with certain individuals…” “Oh, I… I don’t want to interrupt,” she mumbled. “I can come back later.” “Babe, he literally just said he’s not busy,” Venus pointed out. “There are only so many times I can read through old files and see there have been no notable updates before I go crazy,” Mr. Grieves chuckled. “So what can I do for you, Chastity?” “Um…” She shifted nervously from one foot to the other. “I need to ask you something. Something… sensitive.” His jovial attitude turned serious in an instant. “Do you want to go somewhere more private?” She nodded. Then, in a quiet voice, she asked, “They’re not here today, are they?” He nodded. “They’re with Behiti right now. She’s reading to the kids. We don’t have to go over there if you don’t want to.” “Please,” she whispered. She’d never seen them, and she didn’t want to. It hurt too much to even try to come to terms with the reality that she’d never be able to have children of her own. “Alright,” he sighed, coming around to the front of the desk, “then follow me, we’re heading to the basement.” Chastity followed Mr. Grieves through the library, her hand still tightly gripping her girlfriend’s. He brought them into the back, stopping just long enough to ask one of the people there to cover for him, and then walked them down into the basement. He moved over to a mostly barren rack against the furthest wall, populated by only three colorful comic books, and reached behind it, tapping a button and causing the shelf to reveal a staircase. He guided them down further, stopping at a large silver door at the very bottom and knocking three times. “The Unfunnies, One More Day, League of Extraordinary Gentlemen: Centuries.” The door swung inward and a skinny, freckled man gestured for them to enter. “Hello, Mr. Grieves! Hello, Mr. Grieves’s guests!” “Hello, Gideon,” Mr. Grieves replied as he stepped inside. “They’re just letting you throw the crappiest stuff you can find up there, huh?” “Yep!” the man, Gideon, answered cheerfully. “Already got some Ayn Rand ready for tomorrow!” The man gagged in response. “Doesn’t get much worse than that. Alright ladies, come on in.” Chastity exchanged a confused expression with Venus before following him. She was surprised there was so much under the library. She’d never noticed anything unusual when she’d worked there. “Welcome to the Silverwing HQ of America!” Mr. Grieves explained as they wandered through the base. “This place formerly belonged to the Sons of Salem, another group similar to the Silverwings, but that particular branch of the Sons decided to relocate to Maine in the 70’s and let the Dracula Guard set up shop here! We, unfortunately, don’t have much in the way of resources or majorly skilled personnel beyond a handful of folks who willingly took this job. We’re basically restricted to training whatever newbies they send our way and helping Victoria and the coven.” “Why do you help them?” Chastity asked out of curiosity. “The founder of the Silverwings, Lysithea Silver, was a friend of Dracula’s,” he continued. “So until 1890, they were all about helping Dracula and his coven. But then he was murdered, which Armand Silver failed to stop, and since then, the group has faded in prominence compared to other groups. They tend to just handle issues in Germany these days and even then, they’re usually tied up with the ongoing conflict between the Von Kaiser vampire coven and Noble Clan Fenris, a werewolf pack.” Weakly, Chastity squeaked, “Werewolves exist too?” “Werewolves, demons, you already know about angels from what I hear… It would take too long to list every myth and legend that is actually true in some fashion.” “What about Atlantis? Was that real?” Venus asked excitedly. “My parents would freak if that was real!” “We certainly think so. Not too much evidence, but, uh, Miss Appleseed has certainly claimed to have survived its destruction on many occasions.” He glanced back at Chastity. “You know who I mean, I hope.” “Yeah, I think so,” she muttered. At least Venus was enjoying herself. “Oh yeah! So, is the apple lady actually evil?” Venus asked. “Yes… and no,” Mr. Grieves said, pushing open the door to what appeared to be a lounge. “For much of history it seemed her issue was simply a lack of empathy and a too-trusting nature considering she turned people like Sawney Bean, Elizabeth Bathory, and Gordon Ruthven. Something happened in the nineteenth century, though. She started behaving strangely, which led to the massacre at Dracula’s school, Dracula’s death, and quite a few other tragedies.” Chastity finally let go of Venus’s hand—probably to the redhead’s relief—and sat down on a small brown couch in the room. “Do you know what happened?” “Even the people who were there don’t really know,” he sighed as he sank down into a leather armchair. “She wanted to perform some ritual and sacrifice members of her own Order. Yefim Rasputin and Dracula were able to stop her and strip her of her magic until earlier this year, which didn’t really do much to improve her attitude.” Confused, Chastity interjected, “Wait, how did she get her magic back?” “She gathered the talismans her magic was split into. Rose Milliner—sweet girl, not sure if you met her—says they got the last talisman from Grigori Rasputin a few months ago.” “Hold the fucking phone,” Venus interjected. “You are talking about the Rasputin? Like, Ra-Ra-Rasputin, lover of the Russian queen?” Mr. Grieves nodded. “The very same.” “Ho. Ly. Fuck.” Venus plopped down onto the couch next to Chastity. “Who?” Chastity asked, feeling completely clueless. “It’s a long story, and one you probably don’t want to hear right now,” he interjected, cutting off Venus before she could reply. “I’m curious, what exactly did you come here for?” Chastity nervously wrung her hands. “Um… Well… E wants me to join her coven. She, um, didn’t really seem like she was giving me a choice. And she wasn’t really happy when she found out I joined Dracula’s.” “Of course she wouldn’t be. As far as she’s concerned, Dracula betrayed her.” Mr. Grieves leaned back, pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “This is not a good situation. If you say no to her, there’s no telling what she might do. But if you say yes… Well, there are a lot of decent folk in her coven. They tend to keep to themselves, mostly. But it’s dangerous because she’ll expect you to follow her orders.” “Great,” she mumbled, sinking back into the couch. “Just another thing to add on top of an already shitty week.” “Say she did join Dracula’s coven,” Venus asked. “Would you guys be able to keep her safe?” He nodded. “That is our job. But there may need to be some changes.” Chastity continued nervously wringing her hands in her lap. “Like what?” “Well, where does Miss Appleseed know you from?” “The Den,” she answered nervously, avoiding his eyes. Would he think less of her knowing where she worked? “And were you just a patron, or do you work there?” She sunk into the couch further, feeling completely miserable. “I work there.” “Well… We’d have to move you to a new job,” he said. Alarmed, she exclaimed, “What? Why?” “Well, if she knows where you work, she can find you easily, which is bad,” he explained. “It wouldn’t have to be forever if you wanted to go back, just until we can drive Miss Appleseed off.” She shook her head. “If I leave, he’s probably not gonna let me come back.” “Who?” “Her greasy prick of a boss,” Venus snarled. “Ah.” Mr. Grieves sighed. “Well, it’s really up to you, Chastity. We can’t force you to do anything. I recommend considering having us relocate you until it’s safe, though.” “What about the mafia guy? Won’t he be mad at me, too?” “Nah, he’ll be more mad at Remy,” Venus grinned. “There’d probably be a new manager when you went back. Maybe they’ll even promote you!” “Maybe,” she repeated quietly. She was starting to feel like turning into a vampire was a bad decision. She’d done it to protect Morag, but was the cost worth it? Losing the life she knew? Saying goodbye to her chance at ever being a mom? Was that worth protecting her best friend? Venus wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. “Babe, whatever you decide to do, I’m there for you. I’ll fight this apple bitch off myself if it comes down to it.” “Where am I supposed to go if I leave?” “Believe it or not, there are a lot of Silverwing-run businesses in Rhine.” Mr. Grieves leaned forward again. “The Rhyme or Reason Karaoke Bar, Whipped Dream bakery, Amity Everlasting wedding entertainment… And then there are businesses like Kiss of Hermes flower shop or the Rhine City Times that have members of Dracula’s coven working there.” “I don’t know if I’m going to make the kind of money at any of those places that I make at the Den.” Would she be able to pay her rent and her bills without falling into debt? It didn’t help her case at all that rent in the city was often insanely high if you wanted somewhere semi-decent. “That’s what we’re here for,” he smiled. “We’re here to make sure you can survive and thrive!” She nodded slowly. She knew he was trying to help, but it didn’t make her feel any better. She loved her life before, and now everything felt like it was being torn apart. Muttering under her breath in a whisper, she said, “I wish I’d never agreed to this.” “Well, hey, it’s not the end of the world!” Mr. Grieves exclaimed as he clapped his hands. “Things seem rough now, but I promise, we’ll help you get back on track!” She shook her head. Everything that had occurred over the past few days was starting to weigh heavily on her shoulders. How could they help make anything better? Could they keep her from being a useless pawn in a fight she didn’t want to be a part of? Could they ensure she’d have kids of her own again? Could they ensure she wouldn’t be taken advantage of again from people like her ex-boyfriend and Remy? Venus pulled her close. She didn’t say anything, but instead simply leaned her head against Chastity’s. Chastity, in turn, leaned back against her and, for the moment, felt just a little better. Somehow, her girlfriend always knew exactly what she needed. If Chastity didn’t have Venus supporting her, she wasn’t sure how she could handle everything being thrown at her. “Like I said, it is up to you,” Mr. Grieves reminded her as he stood up. “I know it’s hard, but I promise, Behiti and I will do anything we can to help you.” She nodded. “I’ll… I’ll think about it. And call you, if that’s okay.” She sighed and admitted, “I still have your number.” “Good, good! I’m glad you do because, truth be told… I don’t know my phone number off the top of my head!” He chuckled a bit at this, making her crack a small smile. “Thank you for talking to me. Honestly, I was really confused with one person telling me one thing and someone else saying another.” And knowing Eve wouldn’t take a no very well made her stomach churn with worry. “That’s why they keep me around!” he said cheerfully. “Someone’s gotta explain everything to the kids they send here.” Chastity stood up and held her hand out to help Venus up as well. “I… actually do have to go. I’m supposed to meet a friend for lunch. But I will think about all this. I guess it was kinda dumb to assume being turned into a vampire would be so easy,” she joked weakly. “One thing I’ve come to see with vampires is that they all come from hard lives, and it rarely gets easier after.” He gave her a wink. “But that’s what groups like the Silverwings are here for. We’ve got your back.” “Thank you,” she sighed with relief. Once again, the Grieves were helping her through a rough time of her life. This time, though, she didn’t feel like a total failure. Maybe it hadn’t been the best decision, but it wasn’t the end of the world. She’d make adjustments just like she knew she’d have to, and she would continue to thrive. She wasn’t alone, and she wouldn’t have to be anymore. ****** Roarke knew he shouldn’t be bothering Antoinette while she was preparing for her “Grand Opening” (or reopening, really), but he couldn’t help himself. He was in love again for the first time in forty years, and he couldn’t stop smiling. Antoinette was the center of his universe as far as he was concerned. He lived for her smile and craved her touch. Everything about her made him happier than he’d felt in years. “When can I see u again? Miss u already bby” Was he being too clingy? He wasn’t sure. Did she mind it? If she did, she hadn’t said anything. He didn’t want to come off as annoying, but he craved her presence. She texted him back fairly quickly. “Tonight, hun! Very excited! I got a real nice lady call in to apply already! You be good today and we can have some fun 2night ;) XO” “I’ll kiss ass all day if thatll get u in my arms” He grinned to himself. No one made him smile like Antoinette did. “Only ass I want you kissin is mine. Anyway g2g! XO” He hated saying goodbye, but he’d see her soon. With a yawn, he rolled out of bed and slipped his phone into the pocket of his jeans. Lounging around all day until Antoinette closed up shop was appealing, but he figured he should stop being antisocial now that he actually was becoming friendly with other coven members. It was odd to him how, for the first time since he’d joined the coven, he was actively talking to others. It felt good; he’d missed having friends. What surprised him the most was how the majority of his vampiric peers viewed him as an equal and not someone lesser than them (like how Victoria typically treated him). They seemed to enjoy his company as much as he enjoyed theirs. With this in mind, Roarke waved a hello to a few people he saw on his way to the kitchen. If he was going to spend the night with his girlfriend, then he needed to feed to give him an extra boost of energy. “Oi!” came a call from behind him as he approached the kitchen. “Puppy! Where are you off to?” He turned around and was unsurprised to see Rose—her nickname for him gave her away completely. “Just getting a drink. Wanna join me?” Rose skidded to a stop right in front of him, leaning forward on her toes. “I would, I would, I would! And then would you like to join me?” “Uh… Maybe? What would I be joining you in?” “Lunch!” Rose exclaimed. “Yuriko’s going off to this sandwich shop called Jolene’s, and I asked if I could get a ride there, and she said she’d be happy to, she did. So I figured I’d ask if you wanted to come to celebrate!” “Oh, yeah, sure.” He paused before asking, “What are we celebrating exactly?” “You, silly!” she giggled. “You got yourself a girlfriend! Love is always a good reason to grab a sandwich, yeh?” He smirked and shook his head in amusement. “Yeah, I guess so. When’s she leaving?” ”Not for a bit, she’s waiting for her bodyguard to show up. We’ve got time for a drink then!” “Perfect.” They walked together down to the kitchen, which was surprisingly empty considering it was early afternoon. “Looks like we get the place to ourselves,” he joked. “I coulda told you that!” Rose teased. “You know what this means, Puppy?” Confused, he shook his head. “No, what?” She pulled off her hat and reached inside, producing a deck of cards. “I can show you a magic trick!” Rose was a magician? With a shrug, he said, “Okay, impress me.” She held out the deck. “Go on, go on, pick a card!” He had his doubts, but he decided to humor her at the very least. Examining the deck for a brief moment, he reached a hand out and picked one on the left side. “Okay, now what?” “Well, take a good, long look at it!” His skepticism grew, but he did as instructed and held the card up to his face. The eight of spades, nothing special or spectacular. “Okay…” “Alright!” She made a big show of running her hands up her bare arms. “Nothing up my sleeves… Cuz I’m not wearing any!” She quickly plucked the card out of his hand and began shuffling the deck. “I really love magic, I do. I love it so much this man based a character in a comic book after me! You might’ve heard of her, her name’s Za—Oops!” As she went to do a card spring, the deck went flying, the cards all skidding away across the floor. “Clumsy, clumsy, clumsy,” she said sheepishly. “Um, mind helping me pick these up, Puppy?” Roarke sighed and knelt down on the ground. “Sure thing.” Luckily, with the two of them playing 52-Card Pickup, they cleaned up the small mess relatively quickly. Rose hummed to herself as she counted through her cards, pausing to tilt her head curiously as she finished. “Huh, missing one? Where oh where—Aha!” She reached behind Roarke’s head and produced a card, the eight of Spades. “This wouldn’t happen to be your card, would it?” Rose winked. Staring at it dumbfounded, Roarke stammered out, “Y-Yeah, that’s it.” How in the hell had she done that? “Of course it is,” she grinned, tapping his nose. “Not many stage magicians can say they have hundreds of years of experience, they can’t!” “Wait, you’ve been doing magic tricks for hundreds of years?” he asked in disbelief. “Mmmmm, at least since the early 1800’s, yeh?” Roarke snorted. “Damn… And here I thought I was too old for Antoinette. I guess being in my 60’s isn’t all that bad compared to, well, being over 200.” “270, to be precise,” Rose said, holding up a finger. “Geez… Bet you have some stories to tell.” “I do, I do, I do,” she nodded excitedly. “Some of it is scandalous, it is!” “Like what?” he asked as he started for the walk-in fridge. “I did it with Houdini,” she replied cheerfully. His sneakers squealed against the old wooden floor as he jolted to a stop. He spun around with his jaw dropped. “Like, you had sex with him?” Rose smirked and nodded. “I’ve slept with lots of ‘em. Him and David Copperfield were probably the best, but there’ve been lots, lots, lots. Lots of ladies pretending to be psychics, too. Scratched their back, they scratched mine, get it?” “If I’m being completely honest, I didn’t know you had it in you. I’m impressed.” “Tsk, tsk, underestimating me, Puppy?” she chided playfully. He held up his hands in defense. “Hey, look, you never seemed all that interested in hookups. Can you blame me?” “Well, no one here is a stage performer. Well, Eric and Charlene are. Huh, maybe I ought to ask Charlene, never done it with a rock star before…” She rocked back and forth on her heels as if considering this, before shaking her head. “Nah, gotta wait! Next one’s gonna be Charlie Anders, if he ever comes to Rhine! Unlike my brother, I plan my hookups carefully! I’m s-m-a-r-t like that, I am!” “Right…” Roarke shook his head with amusement and continued towards the fridge. “You’re a weird one, Rose.” “Least you mean that endearingly. Lots don’t. You mind grabbing me a blood bag too, p-l-e-a-s-e?” “Yeah, of course,” he called back before opening the door. The cooler air from the inside leaked out and instantly chilled his skin. He stepped inside, grabbed two cold bags, and hurried back into the warmth of the kitchen. “So what’s this place we’re going to?” One of the bags flew out of his hand and into hers. “Jolene’s! J-o-l-e-n-e-apostrophe-s. Yuriko is a big, big, big fan of the owner, it seems.” “Big fan, huh? Kinda like you and Mr. Magician?” he teased, ripping the top of his blood bag open and starting to guzzle it down. “Mr. Hypnotist,” she corrected as she bit into her blood bag. “But yeh! I don’t peek but she tap, tap, tapped her fingers together and got all blushy when she mentioned her. Doesn’t take a mind reader to add two and two!” He quickly sucked down his portion, throwing away the empty bag before replying. “Well, whatever helps a fellow coven member, or something like that, right? So what kinda food does this place have?” “Sandwiches, sandwiches, sandwiches,” Rose listed off. “There’s other stuff, but why go to a sandwich shop if you’re not gonna get sandwiches?” “I guess that’s true.” Truth be told, he was in the mood for a hearty sandwich. “So what’s the plan? She’s gonna go and just stare longingly at the owner for an hour?” “Think so! Us, though, we can eat sandwiches and talk and all that fun stuff!” “Sounds much more fun,” he laughed. “Besides, pretty sure Antoinette would kill me if I started checking someone else out.” “I might have to kill you myself! Antoinette is sweet, sweet, sweet… I’m even thinking about applying to her little shop, I am.” “Really?” he asked, surprised. “You like baking and all that?” She shrugged. “I’ve never much tried it, but… Being in a bakery might be good for my head, yeh? Need to surround myself with nice thoughts, maybe my head won’t hurt so much.” “Hey, at the very least, you’ll probably get to try some of the stuff she makes. Free sweets can’t be so bad, right?” “Nope!” Yuriko leaned into the kitchen. “Oh, there you are, Rose! And hello, Roarke! Are you coming with us today? I know Rose said she was going to ask, but I didn’t know if you were interested or anything…” “Yeah, if that’s okay. I don’t want to intrude.” “Oh, no! It’s no intrusion!” Yuriko insisted. “It’s nice to have someone along. I’d have asked my sister, but I think Carlos took her on a picnic. He’s been acting a lot sweeter lately… I hope this means… Oh, um, I shouldn’t talk about other people’s lives.” She tapped her index fingers together nervously. “You both ready?” “I am, I am, I am,” Rose replied, taking off her hat and twirling it on her finger. “What about you, Puppy?” “Yeah,” he nodded, deciding not to let his curiosity about what Carlos was up to bother him. “Whenever’s good with me. I could probably demolish a sandwich.” “Well then, follow me! We’re taking my car. Uh, I hope you don’t mind, my bodyguard is coming along. He won’t be a bother; he’s rather nice.” “Nah, doesn’t bother me,” he replied as the three left the kitchen and started for the back door. The trip to the restaurant was rather uneventful, though Yuriko spent much of the drive hyping the place up and unsubtly talking about how wonderful the manager was. Even her bodyguard seemed rather amused by how hard she was crushing on this woman. Twenty minutes later, they were all seated, Yuriko and her bodyguard at a small table and Rose and Roarke at another. “Ooooh, they’ve got gyros?” Rose gasped. “This place is… interesting,” Roarke murmured as he looked through the menu. “How long’s it been here? Don’t think I’ve ever heard of it.” “We ought to ask Jolene when she gets over here, yeh?” Rose glanced over to the woman, who was chatting with a nervous, flustered Yuriko. “Might be a bit though by the looks of it.” “Or maybe not considering how much of a mess Yuriko is. Think she’ll ever ask her out?” “S-o-m-e-d-a-y,” Rose nodded. “She still has her last breakup to overcome. Think it’s hurting her more than she let on.” “Yeah, I know how that feels,” he sighed. “Think a lot of us do,” Rose said softly. “Even me.” “Really? Do you, uh, wanna talk about it?” “I mean, I ‘spose you ought to hear it from me, yeh?” she laughed. “I know Vicky won’t talk about it.” “Or talk to me, period,” he muttered sourly. “She wouldn’t want to talk about my ex with anyone so don’t worry. He was a bright student, he was, and he was handsome, charming, a bit promiscuous…” She glanced at Roarke, raising a curious eyebrow as she did. He stared at her blankly, feeling a bit confused. “What? Why’d you stop?” She shook her head before clearing her throat and continuing. “He was a lonely one too, he was. He was hurting inside, and he didn’t let anyone near…” She paused and glanced at him once more. Again, he felt confused. “Am I making a weird face or something?” Rose sighed in frustration and pinched the bridge of her nose. “Oi, you’re a bit dense… I used to call him ‘Puppy’ too.” She paused and stared at him. “Get it?” He lifted an eyebrow suspiciously. “Why’d you call him that?” “When I was a mortal, I was very, very, very lonely. Other kids thought I was weird, and Mr. Hart—that’s my brother’s dad—thought I was a freak. All I had was Rex… until he got me a puppy.” Her eyes began to sparkle with tears. “I loved that puppy, I did, but I had to hide him from Mr. Hart… but he found out all the same. “I tried my best, but what’s a little, little, little girl to do against a grown man? He gave me this for getting in his way.” She pointed to her permanently dilated iris. “Then, when I woke up… my puppy was gone. But I kept his memory alive! When I meet someone who’s lonely and hurting like I was, I call them ‘Puppy,’ and I try and be their friend!” Now he understood. To be frank, it had been an odd nickname that he’d more or less just accepted. Knowing where it came from made a world of difference. “I’m sorry, Rose. You shouldn’t have had to go through that.” She shook her head. “No one should. And that’s why I wanted to be Jack’s friend. He was like you… but he wasn’t sad inside. He was angry.” “Wait, hold on. Like me? Your ex was like me?” He raised an eyebrow again. She had to know how weird that sounded, right? Rose narrowed her eyes. “I don’t mean it like that! I was friends with him first!” “Okay, okay! I believe you!” Even if the similarities between them almost sounded like she had a thing for him, too. Not that it would really matter if she did because there was no one in the world who could take him away from Antoinette. “I wouldn’t date anyone I called ‘Puppy,’ not after Jack. That was a mistake.” “Why?” “When we started dating, it was nice, yeh? He was always so sweet, worshipful even. He was o-b-s-e-s-s-e-d. He was cruel to anyone who was mean to me… and a lot of people were. But I thought he’d be okay, we’d be okay… I was wrong, wrong, wrong…” “Why? What happened?” “The woman after the coven now, he started spending lots of time with her, and she turned him. All that rage inside him exploded out. He came to the school, and he killed every mortal he could find—everyone who ever made fun of me or teased me—all as a big declaration of love.” She looked down at the table. “It didn’t win me over. It didn’t.” Under his breath, he muttered, “I can’t imagine why.” He must have really been corrupted to slaughter innocent people. Well, were they really all that innocent if they were harassing her? he wondered quietly. Did they deserve it? “They didn’t” she whispered. “No one deserves that. And it broke Vicky and Dracula. Those were their students, their friends. That’s why I’ve been gone so long. Vicky would hate me if she knew he did it for me.” “Why would she hate you? It’s not like you asked him to do it.” Then again, she seemed to hate Roarke for no reason so maybe she would actually blame Rose. “I think she was afraid you’d be like him,” Rose said. Roarke felt taken aback. “Wait, what? Why?” “Like I said, you’re like him in a lot of ways. But she didn’t know that you’re different inside cuz she can’t read minds like me. She just sees a pretty, handsome loner who sleeps around, and she remembers Jack the Ripper was the same.” “Then why’d she even let me—” His speech jolted to a screeching halt as his eyes widened. “Wait, hold on. Jack the Ripper?” Rose nodded. “Exactly the one you’re thinking of.” “You dated Jack the Ripper?” He was trying to keep his voice down so as not to attract any attention considering how busy the restaurant was, but this was not the kind of news you heard everyday (or ever, really). “How was I supposed to know he’d go and do that?” she whispered. “I blamed myself for that for a long while, what he did in Whitechapel…” “Rose,” Roarke said sternly. “That’s not your fault. He made the choice to do that shit, not you.” “I know now, but it was hard not to blame myself when the wounds were fresh and he just killed scores of people and said it was all for me.” “That just goes to show you how little he really knew you. Anyone who knows you knows you don’t want people to get hurt. He was clearly unhinged, and he used you as an excuse to hurt others.” “You’re right, you’re right, you’re right…” she sighed. “I’ve always wished it could be different, though.” “Hi, folks!” a chipper voice with a Southern accent interrupted as a woman with a friendly smile and brunette hair tied back in a wavy ponytail appeared at their table nearly scaring Roarke. “Sorry about the wait! Do you know what y’all would like to order?” “I think I’ll have one of those Greek gyros, I will! Please!” Rose chirped. Roarke quickly looked at the menu again. “Uh… I’ll have the roast beef sandwich on white bread with a root beer.” “Sure thing,” the woman (Jolene, presumably) answered. She gently took their menus. “I’ll have those out for you in a jiffy!” With that, she turned around and headed for another table. Roarke couldn’t help himself. He took a peek at her butt, and both of his brows lifted. “Damn.” Yuriko had good taste. “She does, doesn’t she?” Rose snickered. “Quite a woman, yeh?” He turned his head and stared at her in disbelief for a second before laughing. “Please promise me you’re not going to tell Antoinette about this.” She mimed locking her lips and throwing away the key in response. “Your secret’s safe with me, it is.” He felt his shoulders slightly sag in relief. “You’re a good friend, you know?” Rose beamed at him. “I only know it when you say it, Puppy.” “What, no one else has told you that?” “A few people have, but not in a long, long, long while.” “Yeah, I know what that’s like,” he nodded. “Probably not nearly as long as you, though. But, you know, you’ve got friends now. You and me both. It’s kind of nice not to be alone anymore.” “It is, it is,” she agreed. “I wish someone would’ve slapped some sense into me earlier. Didn’t really do myself any favors pushing people away.” “Nope! But you’re better now!” “I hope so,” he sighed. “Antoinette is sure pushing me to be. Not that I mind it. I kinda needed that, you know?” “You’re definitely the sort who needs a woman to whip him into shape, yeh,” Rose teased. “So long as it’s Antoinette doing the whipping,” he smirked back. “Naughty, naughty, naughty,” Rose said, wagging her finger. He shrugged innocently as Jolene returned with two white ceramic plates, one in each hand. “Order’s up! One roast beef sandwich and one gyro!” She set their meals on the table in front of them. A younger man standing beside her gently placed a red plastic cup and an unopened straw in front of Roarke. “Here’s your root beer, sir!” he shyly announced. “Thanks,” Roarke nodded. “This looks amazing!” “If you need anything, just holler!” Jolene grinned before the two left Rose and Roarke to enjoy their food. “I think this is the biggest sandwich I’ve ever seen in my life,” he said as he lifted his food. It was heavy and packed with slice after slice of hot roast beef. “Guess Yuriko really does come for more than just the manager’s bum!” Rose giggled. Curiously, he glanced over at where she was sitting to see she was, once again, talking with Jolene. “Maybe, but I have my doubts.” He, on the other hand, came for the food. For the next ten minutes or so, the two casually chatted while they ate. He was surprised by how amazing the food tasted. Once his sandwich was gone, he wiped the grease from his hands with a napkin. “Is this, like, another place the coven visits? Or is it really just Yuriko?” “Mostly her, but Eric’s the one who told me about it at his party. I hope he’s alright, I do. He was thinking sad things this morning.” “Sad things?” Roarke wiped crumbs and grease off of his face with a napkin. “Like what?” “Relationship d-r-a-m-a,” Rose replied sadly. “Wait, him and… Aiden, right?” They’d seemed head-over-heels the other night. What could have possibly gone wrong? “It’s not my place to say, but his mind was screaming it. Think it’s insecurity, trust, all that.” “Damn.” He felt bad for not even noticing anything being off with him. “Is he going to be okay?” Rose shrugged, a deep frown on her face. “I don’t know…” “That bad?” Had he been so wrapped up with Antoinette that he hadn’t noticed someone he now considered a friend was going through something? Geez, if she knew that, she’d scold me for sure. “Maybe you can talk to him?” Rose offered. “Me? I don’t know, Rose. I don’t want to stick my nose in his business.” “Well, I hope someone does, anyway.” He sighed. “I’ll… think about it. Okay? I don’t want to be known as that nosy asshole. Not when I’m finally starting to do something right.” “Fair enough. That’s what people used to call me, and I hated it.” “Hey, you’re only nosy because you care,” Roarke teased. “Actually, it’s because of the involuntary nature of my telepathy!” she chirped. “But I like what you said better so I’ll go with that!” He shook his head with an amused smirk. He glanced towards Yuriko’s table and saw that she was still talking to Jolene. “Humor me for a sec, will you? What’s she thinking right now?” Rose focused for a moment, and then her eyes widened and her face turned red. “Uh… I’d like to plead the Fifth, I would.” Roarke burst out laughing. “She’s thinking dirty shit while she’s talking to her? Damn. Mad respect.” “Siblings are always more alike than they think,” Rose giggled. “It’s usually Sakura who has thoughts like this, but Yuriko puts her to shame… Ugh. I feel guilty now, I do, this is so invasive…” “Sorry, it’s my fault,” he winced. “I shouldn’t have asked you to do that.” Especially considering how she’d just confided in him about how she hated doing it, whether on purpose or accidentally. “Well, you apologized, and I forgive you, so that’s that,” Rose nodded. “But let’s be nice to Yuriko, she’s a nice lady, she is. She’ll get there on her own, I think. She might just need a little push is all.” “Can’t rush love, or something like that, right?” he agreed. “Nope! Love takes time to build up and all that.” With a small smile, he replied, “Sure does.” Sure, maybe he’d fallen for Antoinette really easily, but he knew she needed time to get to that point, and he was okay with that. Yuriko would get there, too. So would Rose. Yeah, he nodded to himself. She’ll find someone again. Someone way better than fucking Jack the Ripper. ****** Chastity was trying to pay attention to the menu in her hand so she would be ready to order when their waitress returned, but that was hard to accomplish when her mind was full of information and uncertainties. It was only half past noon, and she was already exhausted and ready to climb into bed. Eve was, in fact, dangerous; Mr. Grieves had confirmed this, and Chastity trusted him. Victoria had been right all along. In addition to finding this out, she’d been informed that Eve knowing where to find Chastity when she needed her put not only herself but Venus and Morag in danger as well. This was the heaviest bit of information weighing on her mind. Nervously, she wiggled her foot beneath the table. Focus, Chastity. You’re here with Morag right now. There’s no reason to freak out. Besides, you’re supposed to be strong for her, remember? She inhaled slowly, trying to calm her anxiety. She really wished Venus was here so she could squeeze her hand for comfort, but she’d wanted the lunch date to be just her and Morag. Even if she loved having her girlfriend by her side, she was still her own person, and she wanted her friend to know that. “Ah, dearie, thank you for inviting me here!” Morag beamed. “It’s been far too long since I’ve really indulged in my love of seafood… I’m definitely going for the buffet. What about you?” “Oh, right. I forgot there was a buffet here,” she laughed nervously. Brine O’ Rhine was well-known for its massive seafood buffet (which was all caught fresh thanks to the ports right by the ocean). She wasn’t sure if she could eat that much food, especially considering her stomach felt like a rough night at sea as it was. “I don’t know, I might get something smaller.” “I suppose that’s more for me, then!” Morag laughed. She glanced around the rather empty restaurant. There was only one other table with two elderly women who were animatedly chatting over cups of coffee. “Considering we’re one of the only tables here, I’d say you have a pretty good selection.” “I do hope they have their crab cakes today. They’re absolutely delicious!” “I’m sure they do. That’s one of their signature items, isn’t it?” she asked, recalling how the television commercials always boasted they had the best crab cakes in the world. “They are indeed. But does that necessarily translate to putting them in the buffet? I certainly hope it does!” Morag was practically glowing; Chastity couldn’t recall the last time she’d seen her friend in such high spirits. With a relieved smile, she said, “I’m so glad you’re feeling better. I was so, so worried about you.” “I do appreciate that, dearie, but you needn’t worry any longer! I’m feeling more invigorated than I have in years! I feel I can do anything!” “That’s because you can do anything,” Chastity assured her. “Like how I can apply to a new bakery that just opened?” Morag chuckled. “Yeah, definitely!” “Well, guess what I did this morning?” Morag asked with a cheeky grin. Chastity’s smile faded, and she stared at her friend in disbelief. “You… applied to the bakery?” “I did! I’ve been mulling over what we talked about in the kitchen after my, ah, episode, and I decided there’s no time like the present to pursue a new career! I’m going to ensure things at the Den are left in working order, of course, but hopefully I can move on from that chapter of my life soon.” She nodded again understandingly. If Morag was leaving, then that meant she’d have to leave too (which was probably for the best considering what Mr. Grieves told her). “It’s… honestly the best choice considering what I, um, found out recently.” “Oh?” Morag raised an eyebrow. “What’s that?” Chastity set down her laminated menu before her on the table and placed her hands in her lap. “Well,” she nervously began, realizing how she got this information would need to be altered slightly, “I… got in a fight with Remy last night, and he… started, um, boasting about things he’s done. Like… stealing tips from the girls. Maybe the guys too, I don’t know. And he put cameras in the women’s locker room.” She paused and glanced at her friend, waiting for her reaction before she told her the worst part. Morag nodded. “Oh, I know about all that, dearie, and I’ve taken care of it. I’m no fool. I’ve disabled his cameras, redistributed his money… That man is all bark and no bite, dog that he is.” “Wait…” She frowned in confusion. “If you disabled the cameras… I mean, didn’t he notice?” “Of course he did,” Morag laughed. “I threatened him with Aurelio. What do you think his boss might say if he caught him abusing his employees? I couldn’t go to the police—who knows what Aurelio might do?—but I did all I could to keep the girls and boys safe. And I know Jeanne and Freya will do all they can when they take over, you know them, they’re nice girls, and I was speaking with them over the past few days.” With a sigh, she admitted, “You’re amazing, you know that?” “I’m starting to remember that I am,” Morag winked. “It really is thanks to you, though. You’ve been so sweet and patient with me, Chastity. I really cannot thank you enough.” She shrugged. “You’ve done so much for me. Being there for you through all that? That’s the least I can do.” She sighed heavily. “And not to bring down the mood again, but there’s something else Remy told me. Something you need to hear.” “And what might that be?” Chastity nervously wrung her hands together beneath the table. “When I was… covering for you in the back, Remy told me he… he was one of my, um, customers.” Morag froze, staring at her. “What?” “And…” She swallowed hard. Repeating this wasn’t easy, but Morag needed to know. “…he was one of yours, too. Pretty often, I think.” Morag was silent for a very long time, to the point where the tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a knife. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Morag finally spoke again. “Dearie, once we’re done eating, would you mind running a wee little errand with me?” “What are you going to do?” she asked in a small, nervous voice. “Well, I just need to make my resignation formal, that’s all.” “Oh… Yeah. Good idea.” She took a deep breath before adding, “And I do, too.” “I do hope you’re not just quitting for my sake, though I would appreciate the gesture,” Morag said. “No,” she assured her. “I mean, that's part of it. I promised I’d stay for you. But… there are other reasons. It’s just…” She sighed. “It’s going to be hard, you know?” “It’s going to be hard for someone, but not us,” Morag insisted. “But I do imagine you have your reasons for wanting to leave… Things are changing very quickly in your life, aren’t they?” “Yeah,” she whispered. “They are.” Chastity was almost certain Morag was going to ask for details, but luckily their server finally returned. “Do you ladies know what you’d like to order, or do you need a few minutes?” “Oh, I am definitely getting the buffet, if you please!” Morag replied cheerfully. Chastity honestly had no idea what she wanted, so she decided to go with an old favorite. “Popcorn shrimp, please.” “Wonderful!” their waitress smiled. “I’ll get that started for you, and please feel free to go up to the buffet whenever you’re ready, Miss!” She grabbed their menus and hurried away to put Chastity’s order in. “Do you mind if I get a plate, dearie? I’d rather wait for you, but the smells…!” “No, go ahead,” she laughed. With a grateful nod, Morag rushed you to the buffet. She returned a few minutes later, her plate piled high with all manner of seafood. “I haven’t had an appetite like this since I was a wee lass! I really do feel twenty years younger lately!” “Be careful working in the bakery,” Chastity teased. “I like to bake more than I like to eat sweets,” Morag said as she forked a large shrimp and bit into it. “It’s the act of creating for others that brings me joy.” “I can understand that,” she nodded. That’s how she’d felt when she was a bartender at the Den (before she’d been promoted to dancing, anyway). “I think you’d be perfect there, really.” “I’m glad you think so, Chastity,” Morag beamed. “I hope I can find something that makes me happy like that.” Her mind drifted while Morag ate. She needed a new job, but she wasn’t sure if the bakery was a good fit for her. Maybe I should talk to Mr. Grieves again, she wondered. He seemed to want to help, and she definitely needed it. It’s not like last time, she reminded herself. She wasn’t homeless and broken, just a little lost. It’ll be okay. And you have Venus with you this time. There’s no way she’d ever leave you like that asshole did. If she ever saw Leonard again, she was going to kick him where it hurt. When their lunch was over (which was delicious despite the small appetite Chastity had), Morag asked, “Shall we head to the Den, then?” “Yeah, I guess so.” She left enough cash on the table to not only cover her bill but also leave a nice tip for their waitress. The two women left the restaurant and piled into Morag’s car, a beautiful violet convertible. She rarely drove it, preferring to take the bus when possible, so this was a special treat for the both of them. It was pristinely clean, probably from the lack of use, and still had a hint of a fresh car smell. As Morag pulled out of the parking lot, Chastity said, “You know, I can’t remember the last time I saw you drive this thing.” “It has been a long while, hasn’t it?” She hit the button to lower the roof. “But I think my new lease on life warrants it.” “Does that mean you’re going to drive it more often?” she asked curiously. “Oh, absolutely,” she grinned as she put in the key and pulled out of the parking lot. The drive to the Den was not nearly the breakneck affair she’d become used to with Venus and Lilith driving, but Morag was definitely courting the speed limit. It wasn’t long before they pulled into the parking lot of their soon-to-be former place of employment. “You ready for this, dearie?” “Ready as I can be,” she sighed. The nervous waves in her stomach were raging as she unbuckled her seatbelt and exited the car. She let Morag take the lead into the building, preferring to follow behind her. Was she really doing this? In order to keep up with her friend, who was rushing through the place, she had to practically jog behind her. Since it was the middle of the day, she didn’t recognize any of the staff (she had always worked third shift), so no one was really staring at them suspiciously as they made their way through the Den. Still, the prospect of coming face-to-face with Remy again prickled her skin. As Morag made a beeline for Remy’s office, she turned once more to Chastity and smiled sweetly. “Here we go!” The idea of being in his office again made her feel sick, but she would be with Morag this time. Even if he tried something, she wouldn’t let him, she told herself. Remy would never take advantage of either one of them again. Morag ran up to the door and kicked it open, the door slamming violently into the wall. Remy, who had been staring out the window at the dancers like he often did, whirled around in shock. “Morag? Chastity? What in the f—” Before he could finish his sentence, Morag grabbed him by the throat and, with one hand, whirled him around and slammed him straight through his desk. As he lay in the wreckage, groaning in pain, she stood over him and snarled, “You foul, pathetic, loathsome little toad! I’ve done so much for you and this bloody club, and how do you repay me and my coworkers? By taking advantage of us?” “I-I paid… tipped, too…” Remy groaned before Morag roughly stomped on his stomach, causing him to yelp in pain. “You disgust me, Remy Delacroix! You are the lowest sort of filth this city has to offer! And while I was going to maybe wait out another week or so, I’ve come to tell you: I quit.” Chastity stared in disbelief. She was speechless and beyond proud of Morag, but where had that come from? Had her friend always been incredibly strong? “Shit, babe…” she gasped. Morag lifted Remy up by his long, greasy hair. “So, anything you’d like to tell him, dearie?” she smirked. There were so many things, but there was likely not enough time in the day to say everything on her mind. Crossing her arms over her chest, she sneered at Remy. “You were supposed to keep us safe, asshole. We trusted you, and you used us. And you know what’s the saddest thing about that?” She rolled her eyes. “You think you’re such tough shit, but you’re going to die alone and miserable. No woman in the world wants a man who treats her like an object instead of a human being who deserves respect. The creepers who lurk around and never tip are better than you.” Remy didn’t even respond, actively looking away. Morag roughly yanked his hair, causing him to yelp in pain, and shouted, “You look at her, you look at her and face the music, Delacroix! Now, I think there’s one more stop I need to make.” She began dragging Remy by his hair out the door, calling over her shoulder, “Chastity, come along!” Chastity followed, but part of her wondered if they were going too far. He deserves this, right? After everything he’s done to us? Morag dragged Remy down the stairs and through the locker room, eliciting shocked stares from their coworkers. She continued until she came to a large, metal door at the back that Chastity couldn’t recall ever seeing before. There was a sign on it that read “DANGER: KEEP OUT!” She knocked loudly on the door, which swung open to reveal a man in a suit not unlike the ones with Aurelio a few days prior. “M’am, this i—“ Morag grabbed the man by the collar with her free hand and leaned into his face. “You are going to take Remy, and you are going to give him to Aurelio and have him explain why two of his best employees just quit. Are we clear, laddie?” The man just nodded in stunned silence. “I—Um, o-of course, Miss, er—“ “Macduff. Morag Macduff.” Chastity stared at her friend with wide eyes. She’d never seen Morag like this before. She wasn’t sure whether to be impressed or be scared. She knew Morag would never, ever hurt her, but seeing her so violent was a polar opposite of the woman she knew. Still, she stayed quiet, even if her thoughts were repetitively screaming, “Holy shit!” The man grabbed Remy by the shoulders and pulled him in, shutting the door behind him. Morag turned towards Chastity and grinned. “So, I believe we are free women now!” “Y-Yeah,” she stuttered, not sure what to say. “Do you have anything else to do, dearie? Want to go down to the docks with me?” “Yeah, sure,” she nodded. Then, hesitantly, she asked, “Are you… okay?” “Chastity, I have not felt so good in ages!” Morag beamed. “Now come, come! We’re wasting daylight!” “Okay, okay.” She gave her a small smile. “Lead the way, babe.” There was likely nothing to worry about. She’d probably been holding in those feelings for a long, long time considering how she had practically run the place for Remy (who, truth be told, was too incompetant to run a business on his own). She felt a small sense of relief in knowing that Morag, in addition to Venus, had her back and would speak up for her when she was too afraid to. I guess I’m not as brave as I thought. Going so quickly from a dungy place like the Den of Sin to the calmness of the docks was a bizarre change, but it was a welcome one, even with the strong fishy odor in the air. The only people who ever came to the docks were mainly fishermen. The odd looks they shot Morag and Chastity weren’t surprising in the least; they likely didn’t see women hanging out very often. “I haven’t visited the sea in a long while,” Morag sighed as she stared out over the water. “When I was little, my dear mum and I would go swimming in the Loch all the time… I miss that. I think I’ve avoided this because I’ve been too sad for too long.” Chastity frowned with worry. “Why are you sad?” “When I was a lass, I lost my mum. I came to America with my father, but he passed away when I was in my twenties. Losing both of my parents… It led to me making some rather poor decisions. For so long, I repressed, ignored, and hid myself away. But now?” She turned to Chastity. “I feel free again. And I believe you have something to do with it.” “Me?” she asked with surprise. “You’ve supported me through my relapse and helped me out of my funk. I’m not sure what I’d do without you, dearie.” “Honestly? I don’t know what I’d do without you either.” She tucked her hair behind her right ear. “Like, you kinda helped me get back onto my feet when I first started working at the Den. Fuck, I was a total mess, but you were always so nice to me…” A sudden realization hit her, rendering her silent. She’d thought she was losing the only family she knew by quitting the Den, but that wasn’t true in the slightest. She still had Morag. The two were so close, they could practically be sisters. For as long as she could remember, her family only consisted of her twin sister and her aunt. Since her parents had died when she was very young, there was no one else. But when she’d left home to live with Leonard, she’d cut contact with them. When Leonard had dumped her and kicked her out, she was too afraid (and too proud) to go back to her aunt’s house. She’d felt completely and utterly alone for a long time. But now, she realized she hadn’t been alone. Without another word, Chastity engulfed Morag in a tight hug. Choking back the urge to cry, she blurted out, “Thank you for everything.” “You don’t ever need to thank me for showing you kindness, dearie” Morag said softly. “It’d be a grave disservice to my parents’ memory if I gave anything less.” “I’m just… really, really glad I have you in my life. You’ve always been there for me, and I honestly don’t know how I would have made it without you.” “You’re a tough girl, you’d have found a way, with or without this old fish,” Morag chuckled. “But I hope you know I’m glad I have you too. And I’m very grateful that now I don’t have to be afraid of losing you.” “Like I’d ever go away,” she laughed. She released her friend and wiped away the light wetness that had surfaced on her eyelids. “You’re stuck with me now, babe.” “And truly, there is nothing better I could ask for.” They sat at the edge of the dock, their feet dangling just about the salty water below. Despite the off-putting smell of the ocean, Chastity found she was rather content to sit beside her friend in silence. After the emotional day she’d had, watching the waves next to Morag sounded like the perfect way to spend her afternoon. ****** Jerrod was lying on his back on a bed in the Silverwings’ basement, trapped in a jail cell staring up at the ceiling. He’d fucked up. Bad. Getting captured was really not on his itinerary and yet, here he was imprisoned by the once-proud organization that was now nothing more than a bunch of errand boys for the Von Kaiser vampires in Germany and a couple of babysitters for what was left of Dracula’s old coven. What a fucking joke, he thought bitterly knowing full well that he wished more than anything he could be a Silverwing. He’d almost considered saying Eve’s real name since that would apparently summon her to the spot—he’d never heard of a taboo spell so powerful before, but then he didn’t exactly know many angels. But after mulling it over, he realized there were multiple reasons why this was a terrible idea. For one, Eve didn’t exactly seem to care about him, which led right into number two: He was pretty sure she’d just as soon kill him as she would any of the Silverwings. But third, and most importantly, if he sold these people out, he knew Charlie, Roxanne, and the others would never speak to him again. Even if things were strained between them, Jerrod did not want to lose the only people who remotely believed in him, no matter how bitter he was. And on top of all that, he wasn’t going to get a bunch of people killed. He was many things, but a killer he was not, and he had been extremely relieved when Eve had told the vampire killers that the mission was a non-lethal one. He stared at a clock hanging on the wall outside of his cell. It was late in the afternoon now, which meant he was probably going to be interrogated soon. An old dark-skinned Italian man he’d recognized as the famous Enrico Luna had told him the big boss himself, Harlan Silver, would be squeezing info out of him. Jerrod couldn’t deny he was absolutely terrified by the prospect. The Silver family name may have been dragged through the mud after failing to save Dracula, but he knew the man who, at age eighteen, was able to brutally wound Eve in battle while only losing an eye and getting a few scars in return was not someone to take lightly. A couple of minutes went by as he mentally prepared himself. Eventually, the sound of a door unlocking in the distance echoed through the dungeon. Alright Jerrod, he thought to himself, time to play up the unhelpful douchebag angle. He didn’t have much care or loyalty for Eve, but he wasn’t going to let them harm Marianna, her kid, or her friends. No matter what anyone said about Marianna, she was a nice lady, and her kid did absolutely nothing wrong. Guess I can at least protect one innocent girl from harm, he thought bitterly. Three people soon walked into view. Harlan Silver he knew by sight, but he didn’t recognize the angry cowboy in the slightest, and he definitely didn’t recognize the albino cutie with the heart-shaped sunglasses. Jerrod sat straight up and slicked back his hair. Time to lay on the charm. It has to work eventually, right? “Hey there,” he smirked at the albino woman. “What’s a girl like you doing in a dungeon with these kinda guys?” This comment immediately earned him a furious scowl from the man standing behind her. “First you try to kill my cousin’s boyfriend, now you’re gonna hit on my girlfriend? It makes sense now why you joined the snake.” He immediately deflated. Of course that’s Levi fucking Travis. “Oh, come the fuck on. You’re the other Chupacabra kid?” “Yeah,” he answered shortly, crossing his arms over his chest. “Well, this is great,” Jerrod muttered. “Look, I wasn’t gonna hurt your cousin, alright?” The albino woman burst out in a fit of giggles. “Like you could’ve even put a scratch on Antoinette, you silly cunt!” “You just wanted a go in the hay with her, that it?” Levi grunted, the glare never leaving his face. “If she wasn’t already with that vampire jock, sure. I’m not one to cuckold anyone.” “Don’t think you’re much her type,” he countered. “She likes her men with both oars in the water.” What the fuck does that even mean? “Well, I ain’t much into blondes,” Jerrod retorted in a mock Southern accent. “Like any man with an ounce of taste, I prefer redheads.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “Hope you’re happy with that nugget of info because that’s all you’re getting. I’m not saying shit.” “But you just said shit right now,” the albino girl pointed out with a cheeky grin on her face. This cracked through her boyfriend’s tough exterior, and he smirked and put an arm around her waist. A second later, however, he was back to glaring at Jerrod. “I don’t much care for Roarke, but he’s with my cousin, an’ I respect that. There ain’t no way in Hell I’m ‘bout to turn him over to the snake. So why’d you? Or why’d you try is the question since you failed.” “You know who I am, so that should answer your question,” Jerrod grumbled. The Silverwings here couldn’t be that clueless. Even with how bad communication between the German and Rhine branches were, they had to know about Charlie’s failure of a brother. “I know who you are, which is why I’m awful surprised Antoinette told me you brought Roarke back to her bakery,” Harlan said, the first time he’d spoken so far (as opposed to just standing there menacingly, his arms folded across his chest). “Why not just bring him to your boss and be done with it?” “None of your business,” Jerrod replied petulantly, knowing full well this probably only made him look even stupider. “It’s quite literally my business, mate,” Harlan chuckled. “Probably wanted to make a move on her,” the cowboy grumbled. “We’ve been over this, Hannah Montana. I’m not someone who steals other people’s girls. I may be an asshole, but I’m not a dick.” “Hannah Montana?” giggled the albino woman. “Oy, can I start callin’ you that, babe? That’s pretty fuckin’ funny.” “No.” She pouted in response. “Aw. You’re no fun.” “Ok, seriously, who the hell is this lady?” Jerrod said, gesturing at the albino woman. “That would be my daughter, Marama Silver,” Harlan explained. “Oh,” was all Jerrod could say in reply. Not only had he flirted with the girlfriend of Levi Travis, a pretty well-regarded hunter considering how he was recruited, but said girlfriend was Harlan fucking Silver’s daughter. And he’d flirted with her right in front of him. How he hadn’t been killed yet, he had no idea. At least Levi found it amusing as he stopped scowling and was now fighting to hold back laughter. Jerrod noticed, however, that his grip around his girlfriend’s waist tightened ever-so-slightly. “Well, great. I look like a complete fucking jackass. But you know what? Fine. I’ll look like a fucking jackass all day if it means keeping Marianna and her kid safe. Laugh all you want, but you won’t be laughing when Marianna rescues me, and you’ll be laughing even less when I finally get that woman for myself. We’ll be the power couple who can take any of you pricks down!” Unbelievably corny as it was, maybe they’d buy it. There was a long, awkward silence as his three captors stared at him. Then Harlan suddenly burst out laughing. Next to him, Levi shook his head and ran his free hand over his face, and Mara pulled her glasses down and stared at him incredulously. “You’re fuckin’ with us, right, mate?” the albino woman asked. Jerrod pulled down his own glasses. “Fucking with you? What?” “He ain’t got no idea,” Levi chuckled. “Can I tell him?” Mara exclaimed, jumping up and down excitedly. “Oy, Dad, stop busting your gut! Can I break the news to him?” Harlan just waved, unable to stop laughing, and the girl turned to him. “Marianna’s a lesbian, mate.” Jerrod literally had no idea how to respond. It all makes sense! Blowing me off, the lack of interest… If she were straight, how could she have possibly turned me down? I was too blinded by my excitement at being around a hot mom that I hadn’t even considered that we were playing for the same team. He shook his head, clearing out this overly optimistic drivel. Yeah, keep telling yourself that, maybe someday you’ll believe it. Face it Jerrod, you’re just an idiot. “Wait until Antoinette hears about this one,” the cowboy muttered. “I-I, come on, that’s not fair,” Jerrod sputtered. “How was I supposed to know?” “I heard she goes on and on and on about Nadia all the time. That didn’t tip you off?” Mara laughed. “Did you think Nadia’s a boy’s name?” Jerrod turned around. “Well, whatever! I’m a dumbass! But this dumbass still isn’t going to tell you anything! Do your worst!” “Babe,” Mara sighed, “go and hold him still so I can get a look at him.” He heard footsteps approach his cell, followed by a metallic clicking sound. Then, surprisingly, the door heavily slid open. He turned around again to see Harlan standing guard at the opening and the cowboy walking inside. Before he could react, the Southern man grabbed Jerrod’s arm and twisted it behind his back, holding him firmly so he faced Harlan’s daughter. “How’s this?” “Ow! Easy, cowboy!” “Perfect!” The girl smirked and lowered her glasses, and the tell-tale flash in her eyes clued Jerrod in that she was a vampire and was using some sort of power. Shit, he thought. “Care to explain to Mr. Carter what Mara is doing, Levi?” Harlan asked proudly. “Call it leverage,” the cowboy said with a snort. “You ain’t gonna tell us what we wanna know, so she’s gonna find what’ll make you squirm worse than a rowdy puppy.” “Any weakness you got, physical or mental or whatever it is, I’ll find it,” Mara muttered. “I’ll hit you where it hurts. Hopefully not literally cuz I have a mean fuckin’ right hook, mate!” Jerrod broke out in a cold sweat. He knew exactly what Mara was going to see in the darkest corner of his mind. And he knew exactly when she saw it too because the confident smirk on her face faded, and she pulled her glasses back up. “Nah,” she said, her voice shaking. “Nah, fuck that. I’m not that big a bloody cunt. Fuck no.” “You alright?” Levi’s concerned voice came from behind him. Mara shook her head. “Fuck, babe, it’s too much.” Jerrod sighed. “Just say it. You might as well.” He braced himself to hear the very thing he told himself every day and every night he was at the bottom of a bottle, every time he was at his lowest. The biggest load of guilt, one that had weighed heavily on him for his entire life. Slowly, Mara spoke. “If you were better, maybe… maybe Roxanne wouldn’t… she wouldn’t be… She’d never have been taken, mate.” And there it was. He went limp in Levi’s arms. “Yeah. Guess you were right, Silver. That really did hurt. And no matter how many times I tell myself it, it never hurts any less.” He was glad he was wearing his sunglasses because it at least partly obscured the tears in his eyes. Another awkward silence passed, which only added to his misery. It seemed like no one knew exactly what to say. Eventually, though, it was the country boy who cleared his throat and spoke up. “Sir, permission to take ‘im to the lounge to talk?” Jerrod looked up at him with surprise, a sentiment Mara seemed to share. Harlan, however, simply nodded and replied, “Alright. You be careful, Levi.” “I will,” he promised. He released Jerrod and started for the cell’s exit. “Come on. Couch’s more comfortable than that there bed.” “Yeah, sure,” Jerrod mumbled numbly. He had no idea what this guy was planning, but he was just too exhausted and miserable at this point to protest. Surprisingly, instead of restraining him again, Levi simply led him out of the room. Jerrod didn’t pay much attention to his dark and dreary surroundings and simply followed him as they wound their way through the base of operations. Eventually, they stepped into a room even smaller than the one his cell was in. There were couches, a few vending machines, and a television hanging on one of the grey walls. “Sit wherever,” Levi said as he closed the door behind them. “Bet you’re hungry, huh? Want anythin’?” “An explanation for this is what I’d like,” Jerrod sighed. “Ain’t a guy allowed to be nice?” he asked with an amused grin. He sat down on one of the tan couches. “Yeah but usually they’re not nice in a total one-eighty kinda way.” Levi shrugged. “Bet it does look kinda odd, huh? Thing is, Dad taught me to give a guy a second chance.” “I think I used up all my second chances a long time ago, cowboy. I’m a vampire killer. I do mercenary work for people with too much money and too few morals to ask guys like you. Yeah, I never killed anyone, but I’ve done some shady shit.” “Lemme ask you somethin’.” Levi leaned forward, resting his tanned arms on his knees. “Why?” Jerrod sat down on the couch across from Levi and leaned back. “No way. I’m not about to just give you my sob story. The long and short of it is that I need money for booze so I can forget how much my life sucks.” The man laughed again and shifted his position so he was once more resting against the back of the couch. “That’s what I thought. You ain’t as bad as them other killers.” “Literally only two people there have a body count: Moore and the Lovett chick. The rest of them are a bunch of people around your age who probably got strong armed into this. Shit, the younger Quincey doesn’t even look cut out for this job.” “But I ain’t talkin’ to them right now, am I?” he pointed out. “No because they’d either kill you or, uh, do something nasty to you instead of talk to you,” Jerrod muttered. “Fucking hell. I shouldn’t even be here at all. I should have known that whole line of having a ‘greater purpose’ Amon gave me was a load of bullshit.” Levi lifted a thick eyebrow, which was almost difficult to see beneath his shaggy brown hair, and a curious expression crossed his face. “Maybe it ain’t.” “And what’s that supposed to mean, cowboy?” “Maybe you got a greater purpose but you were on the wrong side.” “Look, I’m not helping you kill Marianna, her kid, the German boy, or Rhapsody. Maybe they’re on the ‘bad guy’ side but they aren’t evil. Most of them are fucking depressed. Considering what the German kid had to go through his first night there…” Jerrod shook his head. “And, I mean, you could try killing Rex and Amon but I’m pretty sure that between the two of them, they wouldn’t leave enough for anyone to bury.” There was a laugh before Levi elusively explained, “We ain’t tryin’ to kill no one if we don’t gotta.” “Would have been nice if you could have opened with that,” Jerrod huffed. “I mean, what am I supposed to think? Dracula’s girlfriend is gonna welcome Cross into her coven with open arms?” Levi laughed again at this, apparently agreeing with him. “See? You ain’t all that bad. You just need a hand.” “And let me guess, you’re going to give me one?” There could be worse Silverwings to deal with. He remembered that arrogant bastard from the Five, Drake McAllister, who’d failed him repeatedly during training. Guess it’s not so bad being with someone my brother recruited… he internally mumbled. “If you’ll let me.” He shifted his position on the couch so he was sitting up and not slouching. “My dad got a ranch. Kinda typical Southern guy, you know? Raises cows for milk and beef. Tried pigs once but too much competition.” He shook his head. “Anyway, Dad was lookin’ for help one year when I was a kid. Had a guy come by an’ apply, and he told my dad he’d done some time. Said somethin’ about wantin’ to be honest ‘cause he wanted to live an honest life. And Dad gave him a chance. Hired him on. “Paul worked harder than all the other guys at the time. Dad was so impressed, next time he needed to hire help, he called up the jail an’ asked if they had anyone lookin’ for a job. Got Mom all worried, and can’t say I blame her. What else you gonna be when all the farmhands come with records?” He rubbed his hair, seemingly nervous. “Guess I’m tryin’ to say Dad taught me a lesson. These guys he hired? Sure, a few got caught swipin’ somethin’, but most just wanted to work hard and make somethin’ of their lives. They just ain’t ever get a chance before.” Jerrod nodded, impressed. “Guess your dad understands what the goal of the criminal justice system in America should be better than most. Rehabilitation should be the goal…” He let out a sigh before adding, “And yeah, maybe that should be my goal too. At least if my life is going to fucking suck, I should have it suck in a way that won’t make Charlie, Roxanne, and her, uh, buddies hate me.” “I’m willin’ to speak up for ya, but ya gotta give me some info first.” “Fine,” he sighed. “What do you want to know?” Levi looked serious now that they were getting down to business. Leaning his arms against his thighs again, he asked, “What’s the snake doin’ here?” “Man, you’re really asking the question no one has an answer to,” Jerrod laughed. “Like, I was under the impression she wanted us to kill the vampires here after Germany, but she just wants to kidnap them. Even Amon was blindsided by that one.” “Kidnap? All of them?” “I… guess? I dunno. She wasn’t exactly totally upfront. Kinda funny, huh? You’d think an angel would be more to-the-point.” The cowboy nodded thoughtfully. “So that what you were doin’?” “Yeah, I was just gonna take that pretty boy in. But I didn’t want to fuck up his girl’s breakfast.” “And you don’t know what she was gonna do with him?” “Not a fucking clue. I can’t imagine it was to invite him to tea and biscuits, though. Maybe she just wants to steal Dracula’s entire coven and demoralize Victoria?” He shrugged. “I’m guessing if she was vague to the point Amon was confused, there’s not a snowball’s chance in Hell any of us grunts would be told what she’s up to.” With a sigh, Levi stood up. “Come on. Think Mr. Silver might wanna hear all this.” “Hear what? That we all know literally nothing about what the big lady is up to?” “You got it,” he grinned. “This is just sad,” Jerrod sighed as he and Levi walked out of the room and made their way through the base again. This time, Jerrod actually took in the sights, not that there was really much to see. It looked like a typical underground bunker (nothing particularly special), though this was to be expected when Rhine City’s Silverwings were so drastically underfunded and relatively ignored. It was pretty well known back in Silberstadt that Rhine City was either where recruits went for training or where someone got sent if they weren't wanted around. The fact that talented Silverwings like Enrico Luna and Armstrong were here of their own volition was astounding. They eventually arrived at Harlan’s office. As they entered, they saw him standing by one of his bookshelves, running his hands down their spines, while his daughter sat on his desk cheerily swinging her legs and eating what appeared to be ravioli straight out of a metal can. She waved cheerfully at the men as they entered. “‘Sup, babe?” she said through a mouthful of ravioli. “You do any better than I did?” “Don’t know about that but I sure did try,” Levi replied before turning his attention to the boss. “Sir? Got some news but it ain’t gonna be what you wanna hear.” Harlan turned towards them and nodded gravely. “Well, let’s hear it anyway.” Running his hand through his hair, the cowboy sighed and reported, “No one knows what the snake is doin’. Even Amon himself ain’t clued in. She wants all them in Dracula’s coven kidnapped but no one knows what for.” “Dammit,” Harlan hissed. “We’re always in the bloody dark about everything!” He slammed his hand roughly against the bookshelf causing his daughter to jump and nearly spill ravioli all over herself. A moment of silence passed before Levi spoke again, his voice sounding cautious. “I know it ain’t much help, sir. But Jerrod here’s an honest man, an’ he told me what he knows. And that’s why I think he outta join the mission.” Everyone in the room turned to him and at once exclaimed, “What?” Mara in particular was so shocked she once more almost dropped her ravioli. “You’re fucking kidding me, cowboy,” Jerrod said. “Me? Like, whatever, I’m glad that you’re not gonna kill me, but I’m a total fuckup. Why the hell do you want me on your little mission? Am I supposed to annoy the angel to death or something?” “You’ve seen how the snake operates,” Levi explained. “You know more than anyone here, even if it ain’t much. And you ain’t like them other killers. You got a conscious, an’ you seem like you wanna help.” With a sly grin, he added, “This is your chance to prove what you got.” Jerrod grumbled, once again wanting to point out to Levi that most of the other so-called killers were just a bunch of rookies tossed into this by their families but decided it was better to just nod along. “Fine, fine… I guess you need all the help you can get…” A lightbulb went off in his head a second later. “You know… I think maybe I could be useful after all.” “How?” Mara asked. Jerrod paused. “You gotta let me sleep on that one, honestly. It’s not something I can do lightly.” Haran stared at him for a moment before turning back to his books. “Levi. I’m trusting you to keep an eye on this one, alright?” “Yes, sir!” Levi chirped. “Mind if we set him up somethin’ to sleep in that ain’t the cell?” “Take him to the sleeping quarters, I’d say,” Harlan replied. “Plenty of beds are available, last I checked.” “Yes, sir!” Levi turned towards Jerrod. “You ready to settle in? Got anythin’ you need to get first?” “Yeah, where do you guys keep your booze?” Jerrod asked. The cowboy looked at him skeptically. “That ain’t gonna help you prove you deserve to be here, you know.” “No,” Jerrod admitted, “but it is gonna help me sleep, and the better I sleep, the better I can mull over blowing my big favor on this little operation you guys have going.” “You sure about this one, Levi?” Mara asked. “Like, I get he’s Charlie’s brother, and he’d be real upset if anything happened to him, but he’s a bit of a cunt, y’know?” Levi laughed, but nodded. “Got a good feelin’. Think he’s just what we need.” Jerrod grumbled but quite frankly, it was nice to actually have someone believe in him again, someone who hadn’t known him since he was a kid. Obviously things were incredibly desperate if the Silverwings were willing to give him a shot despite his checkered past and numerous fuck ups, but he wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. And though he’d said he’d need to sleep on it, he was fairly certain he was going to call in his favor to help these people out. Maybe they’d finally make him a Silverwing. Maybe he’d be able to look Charlie and Roxanne in the eyes again. Maybe he could finally laugh in Drake McAllister’s face for all the times he failed him. Maybe he could meet some hot ladies that would be impressed by his skills. Maybe he could keep anyone from getting killed. But, most importantly of all, maybe he could ensure Anthony Moore got shot in the nuts a few times. That, itself, was almost more than worth trying to turn over a new leaf. ****** Jemima straightened the pile of papers she had printed with the proposed schedule for the “relationship” between the Countess and herself on the dining room table where she was seated. The plan was set for their first date, but the rest would need to be approved by the woman herself. She was expecting the Countess any moment for their lunch meeting. She glanced at her watch. 11:28 A.M. She didn’t expect her acquaintance would be late as she seemed to respect the value of time as much as Jemima did. The front doorbell rang signaling her arrival. Jemima straightened her back and smoothed the fabric of her black dress slacks. She could smell the pasta with shrimp and tomato cream dish she had instructed Juan to cook which made her stomach growl with excitement. It was sure to taste as delicious as it smelled, and she hoped it would appease the Countess’s palate. A few moments later, one of her servants entered and gave a polite bow. “Miss Shibani is here for your 11:30, ma’am,” he stated before gesturing to allow the Countess to enter. The woman was dressed far more casually today in a red blouse and black skirt, and she seemed to be positively glowing. “Greetings, Miss Mathers! I am glad I was able to arrive in a timely manner; I am not used to such traffic.” “The city certainly is quite clogged during the day,” she agreed. “Please, take a seat. My chef will serve our lunch momentarily.” The Countess sat down across from her with her hands neatly folded in her lap. “I must say, your estate is lovely. I am certain you do not need this explained, but still. I wish you to know my eyes work well.” With a laugh, one that surprised herself by how genuine it felt and sounded, Jemima replied, “Thank you, Countess. It certainly cost a pretty penny, but such comforts are never cheap.” “This is very true,” the Countess nodded. “If only they were. I believe all should laze about in decadent luxury; we are all on this planet to live and love, yes? Should we not all be in comfort as we do these things?” “I suppose this is true,” Jemima nodded, though she didn’t exactly find what the Countess said to be true. “Ah, but a little hard work for such things is quite rewarding, if I do say so myself.” “This, too, is true,” the Countess agreed once more. “It can be rewarding to complete a difficult task and then bask in the glow of the fruits of your labor… And I suppose that is what we shall be doing. I hope that, perhaps, we can sit back and bask in the glow of this when we are done, and share a drink over our successful charade.” “I believe I can make time for that,” she teased. “And a true one, not one staged for the public eye.” “Ah, I would like that! Public appearances… are rather exhausting. I have rarely walked through my villa since what befell my father. This month… it is the first time I have seen my mother and sister in many, many years.” “If you don’t mind my asking, what kept you apart?” “I could not bear to face them. What happened… left me unable to do much of anything for a time, and when I recovered… I felt too ashamed to look upon my family, for I felt responsible for the tragedy that befell. I did not do enough for them, or for Marianna.” “Then perhaps we can rectify that by assisting your family,” she promised. “Truly, I thank you for this,” sighed the Countess. “Now, though, let us move on to that. What have you and your friend, Mr. Amano, come up with?” With their attention on the business at hand, Jemima took one of the printed sheets she had prepared that morning and handed it to Nadia. “I have orchestrated a timeline of events that shall, with any hope, appear to represent a budding relationship. I’ve limited it to a week and a half, but should the need arise, I can adjust it as necessary.” Most of their dates revolved around dinners at the finest restaurants, but she’d also worked in a day at the beach, a late afternoon coffee chat, and several public displays of affection. A small smile appeared on the Countess’s face as she glanced over the paper. “This will most certainly be convincing, I think. I merely hope I will not be an embarrassment to you and that I can recall how to love that I might convince our audience. I cannot afford to seem detached.” “If I am to be honest, Countess, it will be a challenge for myself as well. It has been some time since I’ve been with someone romantically.” “What a way to bond, yes? Two women, learning how to love again through deception. It is almost like a movie of some sort. I do wonder, how will this one end?” “I believe sharing a bottle of finely aged wine would be a lovely celebration of our success,” she commented as Juan gently pushed open the swinging door to enter into the dining room. He carried a silver serving platter with one hand upon which the white glass plate, holding the expertly prepared entrée, had been placed. Behind him was his son who carried a second tray nearly identical to the one his father held. “Lunch is served, Miss Mathers,” Juan said before placing the plate on the table in front of Jemima. His son mimicked him, placing the other in front of Nadia. With a polite bow from both of the men, they retreated into the kitchen. “Perfect timing,” Jemima smiled before picking up her fork. She briefly inspected the stainless steel silverware. She’d instructed her staff to polish each piece in the set that morning, and it appeared they had done a fine job. As expected, she thought before picking up a piece of pasta to carefully place into her mouth. Curiously, Nadia picked up her silverware with a napkin at first, looking it over cautiously before gingerly taking it in her hand. “This meal looks quite exceptional.” Swallowing her food, Jemima promised, “Juan is one of the best. He’s prepared many delicious meals for me.” She paid little mind to the Countess’s peculiar mannerisms, assuming it was related to personal preference since she had done the same at the restaurant the other night as well. “You know, I am something of an amateur cook myself,” the Countess smirked after swallowing another bite. “I would never claim to be this good… but, if ever you wish for a breakfast of cozy little diner quality, I am told I am quite acceptable.” “Well, perhaps that can be our celebration once this is over. A homemade breakfast with mimosas sounds delightful.” She could work it into one of their dates, but bringing the press to her home was not ideal in the slightest. “Mmmm,” the Countess hummed as she leaned back in her seat. “Tomorrow is our big debut… whatever shall I wear…” “If I may, I would suggest something darker in color. I have ensured reservations were made for Gusto del Paradiso at approximately 6:45 P.M. We shall have a private room reserved for our use.” “Excellent, excellent. What sort of food do they have?” She held up a forkful of pasta. “I am guessing food like this?” “Even better,” she smiled. “It is the finest Italian restaurant in the city.” “Fascinating!” the Countess exclaimed. “I do hope they have squid ink pasta or some other odd delicacies from Italy. Italian food, it is a weakness of mine, you see.” “Then I am certain you will quite enjoy it,” Jemima assured her confidently. The two quietly continued eating, their forks gently clinking against their plates occasionally. The plan was set, and they would soon begin to enact their faux relationship to catch the Countess’s ex-lover’s attention. But why, exactly, did she need help from this woman? Curiosity burned within Jemima and, clearing her throat, she inquired, “If you don’t mind my asking, Countess, why is it you need your former lover’s assistance?” “She has something I need to help my father recover,” the Countess explained. “That… and I still hold onto hope that she can be saved from her mother.” “Would I be correct in assuming her mother is a bad influence?” “She is… beyond toxic,” Nadia hissed. “A miserable, heartless old snake with the face of an angel.” “So we need to draw her out away from her mother, then,” Jemima nodded. “Absolutely. And, well… jealousy may be the best course. Paint the target on myself, you know.” Her curiosity heightened, and she briefly considered ending the conversation there so as not to give the impression that she was a woman who enjoyed gossip. However, if they were to work together, then Jemima needed to have a full understanding of the situation. “Perhaps it is too forward of me,” she began, “but how exactly did you two separate?” The Countess sighed. “Poorly. Her mother tricked her into injuring my father. I fell into quite a state of shock after; I am told I was rather catatonic… she tried speaking to me again and I told her, in no uncertain terms, to stay out of my life.” She shook her head. “I was too rash. I do not love her as I did, but I do care for her.” Jemima nodded slowly. Such were, unfortunately, the games of the wealthy. “We all make mistakes when we are hurt,” she assured her. “Would that it were not so,” the Countess said forlornly. “But that is why I am here, to atone for my youthful errors.” “And assist your family,” Jemima confirmed with a nod. “And you are certain this will draw her away from her mother and not create unnecessary tension?” “Oh, I am quite certain.” Nadia scoffed. “I can imagine just how it will go. I recall how she was before betraying my father… She was quite protective of her daughter, and as Marianna pines for me, she will wish harm upon me for breaking her beloved child’s heart even more.” Jemima lifted an eyebrow. “Shall I require more security than usual at our scheduled dates, then?” The Countess chuckled and shook her head. “I would not worry. Even she would not be so bold as to attack me in broad daylight.” “Then what of the night?” It was, of course, in her best interest to protect the Countess in addition to herself. “She would do well to fear me in the dark,” she yawned. “I will not let you come to harm, I swear it.” She didn’t want to come off as distrustful, so outwardly she simply smiled. Mentally, however, she made a note to instruct Macavity to pick the best of her mercenaries to be on guard nearby at all times whenever she and Nadia made a public appearance. “So,” the Countess began as she stretched and stood from her seat, “we have discussed the matters at hand and had a lovely meal… Is there anything else we might do together?” Jemima considered this question as she finished her lunch. She had been uncertain as to whether or not the proposed schedule would need changing, so she had ensured her afternoon was cleared as a precaution. This meant she was free as a bird, though there was still much to do to prepare for their first date. First appearances were everything, especially if she expected the press to believe they were truly engaging in a relationship. “The date is set, the reservation has been made,” she murmured to herself. Besides getting ready for the event itself, what else was there to do? Her eyes lit up beneath her glasses, and a small smile grew on her face. “Ah, perhaps you can assist me in picking out my outfit for tomorrow evening? If we are to ensure your ex-lover believes we are truly together, then it would do well for me to wear something that appeases your taste, yes?” The Countess’s caramel-colored eyes lit up in turn. “Oh, that sounds delightful, Miss Mathers.” “Very well. Shall we proceed to my bedroom, then? I do hope your afternoon is free. I have quite a number of clothing, and I fear this may take some time.” “You need not worry about taking up my time, Miss Mathers. I have far too much of it to begin with.” “If you insist, Countess.” Jemima pushed back her chair and stood up. “Please, follow me. You may leave your dishes there. My staff will take care of them.” The Countess followed her lead, and the two left the dining room and started for the grand staircase. Macavity, who had been standing guard outside while they ate, wordlessly trailed behind. He’d worked for her long enough to anticipate her needs without even so much as a signal. While Jemima didn’t truly believe the Countess had ill intentions towards her, it was better to be safe than to be quite sorry. Though she hadn’t imagined her day would consist of playing dress-up, it did thrill her to spend time with another woman. She had distanced herself for years and preferred to keep men as company—her all-male staff was evidence of this. I suppose this shall be an afternoon I will truly enjoy for once, she thought to herself with a small smile as they reached the second floor where her bedroom was located. No meetings, no deals to be made, and no punishments to dole out. Just two women enjoying each other’s company and the beauty of expensive, elegant clothing. ****** Gabby hummed to herself as she carefully wrapped her mother’s picture frame, now complete with the photo she and Jojo had picked out, in white tissue paper. “I really hope she will like this,” she quietly commented to Flynn, who had opted not to go swimming with Jojo and Rex (which surprised Gabby considering how he felt about the latter). She couldn’t deny that she was glad to have company as she got the gifts ready, even if he was just sitting cross-legged on her bed watching her work. “I think she will,” Flynn said quietly. He seemed a bit less animated and cheerful than he usually was. She paused and glanced up at him with a frown. “I don’t mind if you go swimming. You don’t have to stay here.” “I’m fine,” he mumbled. She could tell he was not actually fine, but what was she supposed to do? Drag him down to the pool herself? “Did something happen?” she pushed gently. “No. I’m just not really feeling up to anything but doing my job today.” Gabby felt clueless. Her gut said something was wrong, but she didn’t know what. Silence fell between them while she finished wrapping the picture frame. She was trying to figure out how to cheer him up, but nothing came to mind. Why wouldn’t he want to swim with Rex? she mentally huffed in minor frustration. He liked him, didn’t he? Then, like being struck by a hot bolt of lightning, a horrifying thought invaded her mind. Wait, what if it’s because of yesterday? She’d been completely unfair to him when he’d needed her support though she still had no idea why she’d reacted that way. Was he avoiding Rex because she’d gotten moody? “I’m sorry,” she mumbled, breaking the tension that had seemed to awkwardly drift over them like a fresh blanket of snow. Flynn stared at her. “For… what?” “For being a terrible friend.” “What?” he exclaimed. “Since when?” “Since yesterday.” She frowned again. “I don’t mind that you like Rex, I promise.” “Where is this all coming from?” he asked. “I… We resolved this yesterday I thought?” “I know, but…” She wrung her hands together nervously. “I wasn’t being supportive. I shouldn’t have gotten so upset. That wasn’t fair to you.” “It’s really not a big deal, I promise,” he muttered, the tone of his voice definitely implying otherwise. “Yes it is,” she insisted. “You’ve been really supportive of Jojo and I this whole time but when you needed me to be supportive of you, I was a big jerk.” He paused and looked down at the floor, quiet for what seemed like an eternity. Finally, he said, “I… It’s fine. I’m supposed to be the one supporting you. It’s okay. Keeping you and Jojo safe is my mission, nothing else really matters.” “You matter.” This seemed to unleash whatever he'd been holding back. “Then why did you get so mad yesterday? I thought maybe you’d be more excited that I had a good experience because I… I know I matter to you. But you just…” Flynn shook his head. “I don’t understand. I don’t get it.” She wasn’t sure what to say because she didn’t get it either. “I wish I knew,” she quietly admitted. “But I don’t. And I know that’s not much help. I don’t know, maybe it’s because I kind of hated Rex for a long time. He’s not as bad as I thought, but…” She shrugged helplessly. “That doesn’t excuse how I acted at all.” “Not really, no,” Flynn admitted. “I don’t get what’s not to like about him, though… He’s strong, he’s handsome, he cares about Jojo, he likes The Handy & Ydnah Show… Okay, I guess that last one appeals more to me than anyone else, but… I dunno. He’s rough, but he’s a good guy.” Before she even realized what she was doing, she rolled her eyes. That’s not going to help! she immediately scolded herself. “See!” Flynn shouted. “You’re doing it again! Why are you getting so irritated because I like him? Are you not okay with a guy liking another guy? Because if you aren’t, I have some bad news about your boyfriend.” “That’s not it,” she promised, feeling completely embarrassed. How could he think that? Her mom was gay, and she didn’t mind. Why would it matter if it was a guy liking a guy or a girl liking a girl? “I’m sorry, I’m really trying…” She reached across the space between them and gently grabbed both of his hands with hers. She squeezed them reassuringly. “I’m sorry. I’m still human, and I guess I’m just going to make really dumb mistakes. I am really, really going to try to be better, okay?” “I just wish I understood what you’re trying to be better at,” Flynn sighed with exasperation. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I’m losing my temper again… It’s just really weird for me right now, and I need you there for me, and it just seems like you don’t want to be…” “I do!” she insisted, hating instantly how whiny she sounded. “But you keep giving me this weird attitude if I start talking about Rex,” Flynn said. “That doesn’t really seem like you want to help me.” “Well… Then…” She decided to try a different approach since, once again, she was being an utterly terrible friend. “How can I help?” Flynn took a few deep breaths before replying. “I just need a friend. That’s all I want.” “But I am your friend.” She squeezed his hands again and swallowed hard. “Aren’t I…?” “Yes, you are,” he replied gently, squeezing her hands back. “So I need you to just support me. This is a lot for me to take in, being bisexual and liking a guy and… whatever. I never got to think about this stuff before. It’s overwhelming.” “I promise I will. And I will work really, really, really hard to stop being a butthead.” She gave him a weak, nervous smile. “I don’t want you to feel like you’re alone right now because you’re not. You’re my best friend, Flynn, and I love you.” Flynn teared up a little at this. “I love you too, Gabby. I’m really glad you picked me because I feel… less awful now. Being around you and Jojo is just… really uplifting.” “We’re meant to be together,” she promised. “I think part of me knew that when I first saw you back in the forest. I almost picked Hannah because I wanted to hang out with another girl… but then I saw how your dad treated you, and something told me that I needed to pick you instead.” “You should have heard the things he said on the hike up, you’d have picked me even sooner,” he joked. “I don’t understand why he treats you like that,” she huffed. “He thinks I’m too weak to be a Dangerfield,” he sighed. “After mom died and he took me back, he was even worse because that was after he’d lost his arm and got those scars of his own. I at least took a little solace in karma getting his ass.” She let go of Flynn’s hands and stubbornly crossed her arms over her shoulders. “Well, I guess he went blind, too, because he doesn’t see you the way I see you. He doesn’t see how strong and loyal you are and how you’re an amazing, fantastic friend.” Flynn beamed at her, his eyes sparkling with tears yet again. “You’re really amazing, you know that?” She shook her head and grinned. “Nuh uh. You are. I know we’ve only really known each other for, um, two weeks?” Time had passed so quickly that she’d honestly lost track. “But that doesn’t change that I know, without a doubt, you are the best friend I have ever had.” “You’re about the only friend I’ve ever had,” Flynn sighed. “Growing up around Loch Morlich, I never really got to know anyone really well, aside from a few odd neighbor girls… I just spent a lot of time with my mom while she studied magic, wrote papers for the college, and ate ice cream. God, she ate so much ice cream…” He shook his head sadly, then said, “You want to know something cool, though?” “What?” she asked, feeling genuinely curious. “Okay, uh, stand back a bit, alright?” She gazed at him questioningly, but followed his advice and got off of her bed. She took a few steps in the direction of her door, then turned back around towards him. “Is this far enough?” “It sure is.” He held his hand out by his side. For a moment, his hand seemed to glow faintly, then his sword appeared in his grasp. “Ta-da!” Her eyes widened, and she squealed in shock, “How did you do that?” “It’s not really me,” he admitted. “It’s a simple calling spell Rhiannon enchanted it with when she made it. I think it’s the same one your grandma uses to conjure up apples.” “Really?” She didn’t even know that her grandma could do such magic. “How long have you been able to do that?” “As long as I’ve had the sword,” he answered, waving it about. “Again, it’s not really me… I was never able to do magic—never could see that damn door— so mom asked Rhiannon to put this in so I’d never lose it and always be able to call it.” “That’s still really cool!” she grinned. “I bet your dad can’t do something like that.” “Nope!” Flynn smirked. “He’s really not as good as he thinks he is. He relies way too much on his transforming ever since he got mauled, and I guarantee it’ll be the death of him.” “Ew.” She wrinkled her nose. “I think being a vampire is way better anyway.” “You’ve never been a werewolf, so how would you know?” Flynn snorted. Her cheeks burned lightly as she realized he was right. “Well, I… I don’t have to be one to know!” “I dunno, being able to turn into a big, hairy wolfman might be kinda cool…” Flynn shrugged. “But I think you’re right. I’d rather be a vampire if it came down to it.” “I think you’d be more handsome with fangs than fur,” she giggled. Plus, Rex probably would like him better that way if he was going to be turned by something. Flynn’s cheeks flushed with heat. “Well, thanks. If you say it, I’ll believe it… Oh! Yeah, there was a reason I wanted to show you my sword!” “Oh, what’s that?” “Okay, be careful, but come look at the hilt and the blade.” She cautiously approached, slightly wary of being so close to silver but also being aware that Flynn would never do anything to hurt her. Runes similar to the ones tattooed onto Rhiannon’s arm were engraved up and down the length of the blade. On the hilt where Flynn was pointing, there was something written she didn’t quite understand: “gobaith.” “Is that the spell?” she asked curiously. He shook his head. “That’s the name of the sword. It’s Welsh for ‘hope.’ My mom wanted me to never lose hope no matter what.” He laughed softly, a sad smile on his face. “I like your mom,” she quietly told him. She wished she could have met her as she sounded like an amazing woman. “She would have liked you, too,” he said quietly. “I bet she’s really proud of you,” she smiled. “I think she is now. She’d be happy to see me having friends and finally figuring myself out.” Gabby paused before gently asking, “Do you think she’d like Rex?” He burst out laughing, but still gave a nod. “She saw the best in everyone, even my dad. She’d have been able to tell Rex is a good guy.” She considered this before decisively announcing, “Then I think you should go swimming.” Flynn smirked. “Well, I think you should, too.” Gabby blinked in surprise. “I guess I could. I’d have to dig in my stuff for my swimsuit. It’s, um, been awhile.” “Well, dig it out! I’m gonna need some moral support.” She was curious why she’d have to swim to do that, but she decided not to question him since she promised to be a good, supportive friend no matter what. “Okay, okay. Then you better go change, too!” She glanced at her half-wrapped gifts and shrugged. “I’ll finish that later.” “Alright, I’ll be right back.” With a friendly wink, Flynn darted out of the room. Gabby, meanwhile, headed towards her dresser and started rifling through her clothing. She remembered seeing her suit when they had first arrived and settled into the house, but she’d been tired and couldn’t quite remember which drawer she had placed it in. Eventually, she found it and pulled it out. It only took her a moment to get changed into the floral pastel purple bikini. Feeling quite excited about being able to cool off and have fun with the boys, she skipped out of her bedroom. Flynn met up with her in the hall a moment later wearing a dark green tank top and green swim trunks. Almost as soon as he saw Gabby, he froze, clamping his legs together and smiling nervously. “Uh, wow. Looking good, Gabby.” She smiled brightly, tucking her hair behind her ear. “Oh, thank you! You do too, you know. That’s a good color on you.” She tilted her head slightly to the side and asked, “Do you need to use the restroom before we go outside?” “Actually, uh, yeah! I’ll be right out.” He dashed inside the bathroom and closed the door behind him. “Hello, Gabby,” came a voice from down the hall. She turned to see Mina approaching her wearing a black bathrobe that she was holding tightly against her body. Gabby’s smile faded. “Oh, hello,” she greeted politely. She wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about Mina since Rex had told her about their relationship. She didn’t particularly hate her as she was pretty sure the woman had reasons for what she did, but she didn’t approve at all of it. She had to know how badly it had hurt Rex, didn’t she? “I, well, hate to bother you, but have you seen Mr. Dangerfield about?” “Um, well, yes,” she answered. “We’re about to go swimming.” Mina seemed to perk up at this. “Oh! Good, good! I figured Rex might want him to join him and Jojo, figured I’d ask you, and here you are, a few steps ahead!” She laughed nervously and ran her hand through her frizzy brown hair. Gabby glanced at the bathroom door making sure Flynn wasn’t going to come out before lowering her voice and turning her attention back towards Mina. “Rex wants him to go swimming?” Maybe Mina knew more than she did. Mina nodded. “He’s a bit bad with his feelings but I think he’s taken a shine to him,” she whispered. So he did like Flynn! She tried to hide a smile by nodding thoughtfully. “I knew he wouldn’t ask him himself so figured I’d try and help out… Man’s a bloody handful, I swear,” she whispered. Gabby quickly peeked at the bathroom door again before asking in a hushed voice, “Do you have any tips for, um, helping these two? I think Flynn’s a little shy.” Mina shifted her eyes about, then leaned in close and said, “He acts all tough, but he’s a big softie. If he starts getting all aggressive, let him know Rex is ticklish. It’s a good way to get him to loosen up his tough guy act.” With a massive grin, Gabby nodded. “Thanks, Mina.” She winked and said, “My pleasure. If I can help him out, I will. I want that idiot to be happy more than anything.” She straightened back up and tugged at her robe. “I’ll see you outside, then. Gonna lounge by the pool with Rhapsody, I think.” With a wave, Mina walked off down the hall with a bit of a spring in her step. Maybe she’s not so bad, even if she did do something pretty awful. She seemed to really care about Rex so that already gave her bonus points as far as Gabby was concerned. Flynn peeked nervously out of the bathroom. “Okay, who was that? And is the coast clear?” “It was just Mina,” she reassured him before raising a curious eyebrow. “Wait, is it clear from what?” “I just, uh, didn’t want to run into anyone I guess…” he muttered. “Are you nervous?” “Yes,” he gasped, his face once more turning red. “I’m, um. A bit self-conscious… It’s why I wore this shirt. I’m not sure I’m ready to show off my chest.” “We don’t have to rush outside,” she reassured him. “Take your time. I don’t mind waiting with you. I want you to feel comfortable.” “Thank you, thank you…” He took a few deep breaths, then ran his hand through his hair. “Okay, I’m good, I think.” Gabby stepped towards him and gently grabbed the hand that wasn’t tangled in his red hair. “He‘ll like you no matter what you look like without your shirt on.” “I want to believe that but I still kinda feel like maybe he was just horny the other day…” “Well… Maybe he was. And maybe he just wants… you know, stuff. But… Would that be bad?” She wasn’t entirely sure what Flynn wanted (if he even knew himself). He shrugged. “I dunno. This is all new to me…” “I know.” She squeezed his hand and smiled. “Even if he doesn’t want anything more, you’d get the experience, right?” “I… guess that’s true.” He gave her a grateful smile. “Thanks, Gabby. This is, um, just what I need right now.” “If it doesn’t work out, I know lots of guys I bet would like you! And girls, too.” They started walking down the hallway, hand-in-hand as the conversation continued. “If Grandma lets you stay with us, I can introduce you to them!” “You’re sweet, Gabby.” “Well, I have to help you after everything you’ve done to help Jojo and me,” she pointed out. “You don’t have to but I sure appreciate it,” he laughed. “Now come on, let’s go. No sense in waiting.” They hurried down the stairs and to the backyard. Gabby could hear Jojo and Rex swimming and splashing around, even from inside. It was rather hot outside, which made her all the more glad any sunburn would heal instantly. Oh, wait, but Flynn might need some. Was there anything even around? Hesitantly, she asked, “Do you need sunscreen before we go in?” “Considering my complexion, probably,” Flynn sheepishly admitted. They quickly made a pit stop in the downstairs bathroom where, by sheer luck, Gabby found a bottle of sunscreen tucked in the cabinet hanging over the sink. “Tada!” she grinned, holding it up triumphantly before passing it to Flynn. “Thank you,” he said as he took it and lathered himself up. When he was finished, he announced, “Alright, no more distractions, let’s do this!” “Come on!” she giggled, grabbing his hand again and excitedly running towards the back patio door. The glass on the door that Eve had shattered the previous day had been repaired rather quickly, much to Gabby’s surprise. In fact, it looked like it hadn’t been broken at all. She made sure to carefully open it before they wandered into the backyard, just in case. Jojo and Rex were both in the pool swimming about, though Jojo’s movements were far more graceful than Rex’s. True to her word, Mina was lounging on a chair in the sun with Rhapsody in an adjacent chair next to her sipping a drink nonchalantly. Jojo and Rex both paused and looked them over as they approached the pool. “Looking good, you two,” Rex winked. “I’m glad you both decided to join us!” Jojo added cheerfully. Gabby waved at the boys, then leaned towards Flynn and whispered, “If he gets shy or, you know, Rex-like, just tickle him. It’ll work, I promise.” With a huge grin spreading across his face, Flynn whispered back, “Thanks for the tip.” “You’ve got this!” She gave him a thumbs-up before rushing towards the end of the pool where Jojo was. “I hope you’re not tired of swimming yet,” she smiled. “I had a drink this morning, so no getting tired for me!” he laughed. “Good!” She held her breath and jumped into the water. Her skin chilled from the sudden temperature change but adjusted rather quickly. When she resurfaced, she gasped for air and giggled. “That feels really good!” Jojo wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close to him, pressing her against his bare chest. “It’s very refreshing, ja?” “Very,” she whispered, grinning to herself. She knew her face was burning hotter than the sun, but she didn’t care. Being so close to Jojo in the way she was at that moment was oddly comforting. “You guys are cute,” Rhapsody called out from her chair. “Think you all can hold your spots? I’m feeling inspired.” “I think I can manage that,” Gabby murmured. She certainly didn’t mind in the slightest, and she was pretty sure Jojo didn’t either. “Alright! Stay in your positions, you four. This might take a bit since I’m not making it move.” She pulled a pad off the table next to her and began to draw furiously, peering over her glasses every now and then. Gabby was insanely curious as she patiently waited. What were Rex and Flynn doing? Was everything going well? She wanted to know and was tempted to peek, but she wanted to be a good model for Rhapsody. After a few minutes, Rhapsody put down her pencil and turned the pad around. “Oh, wait, shit. I’m too far away. Mina, can you help a girl out?” Mina got up and grabbed the pad, walking over towards the edge of the pool. Gabby soon saw the image Rhapsody had drawn. There in front were her and Jojo, cuddled together in the pool. Behind them was Rex, holding Flynn in his arms with Flynn’s arm wrapped around his neck. Gabby felt an uncomfortable twinge in her gut, though she managed a smile. “It looks really nice,” she complimented. “I’ll color it later,” Rhapsody called out, “when I get all my supplies. You guys are real good subjects, gotta say.” Gabby turned her head to peek at the other two. It was exactly like the picture; the two had barely moved. Flynn’s face was flushed, and he had a very shy smile on his lips. Rex, meanwhile, seemed rather oblivious to this, but certainly seemed happy. Once again, she felt a small stab of pain in her stomach, though this time it was accompanied by a very quiet huff. Tears stung the edges of her eyes, and she was immediately confused. This was what she wanted for Flynn, so why was she getting upset? “Am I squeezing you too tightly, liebling?” Jojo asked. “No,” she answered, laying her head on his chest. “You’re just perfect.” And he was. Everything was. She had an amazing boyfriend, the best friend a girl could ask for, a family who genuinely loved and cared about her, and movies and chocolates that would last her for weeks. So why was she so upset that Flynn was finding happiness, too? 7/7/2021 0 Comments Chapter NineSunday June 25, 2017TW: SEXUAL ASSAULT Roarke instinctively stood still as a statue as he processed what exactly was happening. He had just purchased donuts and coffee to surprise Antoinette with, but he’d been interrupted almost as soon as he’d left the shop. He could feel something hard and heavy being pushed against the back of his head and wagered it was probably a gun. However, he had absolutely no idea who the person holding it was, and he didn’t particularly care. The guy was a minor inconvenience he could get rid of easily. “What do you want?” he asked boredly after an awkward silence passed.
“You, actually.” He sighed. “Can you be more specific?” “Look, even if the boss explained anything to me, do you think I’d tell you? I’m not that dumb. All you need to know is that Eve wants you alive, so don’t make any stupid moves.” Roarke froze once more, this time in fright. Eve? This guy was working with Eve? But that meant… His shoulders sagged in defeat. He should have figured this was coming. He only really had himself to blame, especially because he’d gone out without Antoinette to protect him. Still, he couldn’t help but feel a heavy pit of sadness creep into his gut. Why hadn’t he just waited for her to wake up? If he hadn’t been so romantically stupid, he wouldn’t be in this situation. “Hey, hey, come on, don’t be so sad. I promise you, this is nothing personal. It’s just business, you know?” The man sighed. “I do feel kinda bad about that girl of yours, but I gotta look out for number one, you get me?” “Look,” Roarke started, “as weird as it sounds, if you had done this three weeks ago, I probably would have just asked you to shoot me. But now… If you take me, then there’s a very sweet, gorgeous woman who is going to be completely broken-hearted. Please don’t do this, man. For her. I get it if you hate my guts. I can’t really say I blame you, but please don’t break her like that. She didn’t do anything wrong.” He had no idea if any of this was actually going to get through to the guy, but he meant every word. The thought of leaving Antoinette behind shattered every piece of his being. His assailant went quiet for a long while before finally replying. “Tell you what? Why don’t we go say bye to your girlfriend at least and give her those donuts. And hey! Maybe the boss will take pity on you and let you join the coven, and you can get your girl in, too.” “Yeah, okay,” he whispered miserably. If he’d known this would have happened, he would have stolen an extra kiss or two and maybe stayed in her bed, snuggled close to her warm body, just a few minutes longer before sneaking out. The man withdrew the gun from the back of his head and instead jabbed him in the back. “Alright, come on, let’s do this.” Quietly, the two walked through the city, which was oddly empty in the early morning hours. Even if someone had seen them, they likely wouldn’t step in and interfere. Crime was way too common in Rhine, so hardly anyone blinked an eye anymore when they witnessed it. With each step, Roarke felt the sadness weigh him down more and more. Would Antoinette be okay? Would she be able to move on after losing him so soon? For all he knew, he was going to be tortured and eventually killed. Why would the enemy of his coven keep him alive? He was a nobody. He couldn’t fight, and his power was nearly useless. He had no hope of getting out of this, which only made his guilt worse. He had been warned more than once how dangerous it was to walk around alone. He had no one to blame but himself, and he wouldn’t be hurt in the slightest if Antoinette blamed him, too. Eventually, the walk was over as they neared Antoinette’s bakery. He tried to open the door, but it was locked. Of course, he mentally sighed at himself. It was locked from the inside, and he didn’t have a key. Reluctantly, he knocked loudly on the door, hoping she was up by now. “Wait, shit, you have to knock?” “Yeah,” he replied quietly. “I don’t have a key.” “But wh—“ Before his attempted kidnapper could reply any further, the door swung open to reveal Antoinette wearing a very skimpy and revealing bathrobe. She leaned against the doorway and twirled a strand of her blonde hair around her finger playfully. “Hey, hun. Who’s your friend?” she asked coyly, though there was a hint of concern in her eyes. If the guy didn’t have a gun (which was probably loaded with silver bullets) pointed at his back, Roarke would be tempted to tell her exactly what he thought of her in that bathrobe. “Hey, sweet thing. He’s, uh… just an acquaintance.” “Uhhhhhh…” his captor stammered. He sounded completely dumbfounded. “Er, uh, hey there, miss. Met him at the donut shop. Nice guy. We’re getting along real well and all that. Yeah.” He coughed loudly. Roarke half expected something else to jab him in the back judging by how distracted his voice sounded. “Oh, that’s swell! Makin’ friends wherever you go, I see!” Antoinette winked at Roarke. “You gonna invite him in so we can eat those donuts, then?” God, did he want to, especially when she looked like that. “I, uh… just wanted to drop these off. I’m headed out to do… guy stuff.” That probably sounded like the world’s worst excuse, but he didn’t want to raise the guy’s suspicions and risk getting shot. Antoinette opened her mouth to reply, but the man holding him hostage cut her off before she could speak. “I think we can put that on hold for a bit. You’re not saying no to your girl, man. What kind of significant other just runs off and ditches their partner when they clearly need them around?” There was a hint of genuine bitterness to his voice as he said this. Roarke bristled with irritation. What exactly was he trying to imply? On the other hand, the more reasonable part of him realized this was the best chance for him to get out of this alive. If the guy was honestly stupid enough to walk into Antoinette’s bakery, then he probably had no idea she was a Silverwing. Absolutely aware the guy couldn’t see his face, Roarke quickly mouthed to Antoinette, “He has a gun.” Then, verbally, he answered, “Yeah, I guess that would be kind of a dick thing to do. Is it okay if we come in?” Antoinette nodded slowly, a sly smile sneaking across her face. “Well, you two get cozy in the lobby, alright? I’m gonna go slip into somethin’ a bit less revealin’, how’s that?” “Fine by me, I ain’t trying to look at another man’s girl,” his captor muttered. Better not be, Roarke mentally shot back. The two walked into the bakery as Antoinette went upstairs to change. Like usual, the nearly overwhelming scent of sugar hit him in the face. It was comforting and reminded him the guy was in their territory now. Roarke got the sense this would turn out in their favor if he just continued to play along until Antoinette could pull off whatever she was planning. The man whistled. “Damn, this place is cute. Suits your girl there. You’re one lucky bastard.” He nudged him in the back with his gun. “Hey, pass me a donut.” Roarke set the beverage carrier on the register counter and opened the box. He’d gotten a half dozen for the two of them and felt mildly irritated that the donuts he’d carefully picked out would now have to be shared with the enemy. With an internalized sigh, he picked up a chocolate glazed one and turned around to hand it to the guy. “You might wanna hide the gun for now unless you plan on telling her why you’re really here,” he quietly suggested, hoping if he followed his advice, it would give Antoinette the advantage. This was the first time Roarke was actually able to look at his captor since they’d unceremoniously met. He was a somewhat disheveled-looking man in a black leather jacket and dark shades with his messy hair smoothed back down against his head. To his disappointment, the guy didn’t seem to consider what he’d said at all. Instead, he took a bite of the donut, then said with his mouth full, “Yeah, sure, whatever. Look, I really don’t wanna do this man, I hope you know that. I’m actually feeling pretty torn up about it.” “Then why do it at all?” “Because when you’ve hit rock bottom as hard as I have, the only way to get back up is to climb over someone else. Maybe I should have gone for the spaz in the top hat that I tailed into the city, bet you’d rather I be pointing this at her, huh?” The man chuckled as he took another bite of the donut. Roarke narrowed his eyes. “Not really, no.” “Huh, really? From what I hear she’s some weird psychic freak who reads people’s minds just by being near them. You’d think people wouldn’t want someone like that around, especially not when you’re a bunch of horny vampires.” “I’m sure your mind is on the bottom of her list of ones to tune into,” he monotonously replied. Unfortunately, the insult seemed to go right over his head. “I sure hope so. I don’t need anyone seeing my shitty life in high definition,” he grumbled. He went to take a bite yet again, but paused. “I’m sure she probably heard me thinking about how nice her ass is, though.” “Great.” “What, you don’t agree? Have you seen it? I mean, I’m sure your girl’s ass is better, but still no harm in window sh—” The tell-tale click of a shotgun sounded from nearby. “Put the fuckin’ gun down, Jerrod Carter,” snarled Antoinette. The man, Jerrod, whirled around and held up his hands. Antoinette, now fully dressed in Silverwing regalia, was glaring down the barrel of a shotgun at him. “You know, I’ve seen lots of pigs in my time, but you? Hoo boy.” Relief washed over Roarke. Now it was his turn to be cocky. With a grin, he said, “Did anyone ever tell you how hot you look with a gun?” “A couple people,” she smirked. “Mind kickin’ his ass for me, hun? I was gonna go easy on him… but I heard what he was sayin’ about Rose. Think he could use a spankin’ for that.” Roarke wasn’t much of a fighter, but that didn’t mean he was worthless. He shot her a quick thumbs-up before kicking Jerrod right in the ass, forcing him onto the ground. The gun, which Jerrod had lost his grip on, clattered onto the floor and slid several feet away. Antoinette moved forward, keeping her shotgun trained on Jerrod at all times. “You’re a right fool for this one, Jerrod. Ain’t your brother warned you not to mess with little ol’ Antoinette LeBlanc?” “Antoinette?” Jerrod gasped. “Are you fucking kidding? You helped take down the Chupacabra?! And I fucking tried to…?” He slammed his head against the floor and groaned, “I should have fucking expected this. Just my goddamn luck.” “Wait, you know each other?” Roarke asked, completely puzzled. “I know his brother, Charlie,” Antoinette explained. “He’s the one who recruited Levi and I after we helped him deal with a rampagin’ bloodfiend, the Chupacabra. That’s a long story, and one I imagine Charlie told his little brother, am I right?” “Yeah, yeah…” Jerrod muttered miserably. “Hold on…” Roarke glanced at Jerrod. “Your brother is a Silverwing, and you’re siding with the enemy? Does he know that?” “Probably not since those fucks in Europe don’t give one single shit about what goes on here,” Jerrod spat. “They never have. Even if he did, I’m sure he’d expect this from me seeing as he’s rubbing elbows with those stuck-up bastards at the top of the food chain.” As much as he hated to admit it, Roarke felt like he could relate to how Jerrod felt on some level. “Look, man, I get it. You wanna make a name for yourself, right? Be somebody? I get it, but this isn’t the way to do it.” Jerrod seemed to consider this for a moment before replying. “Maybe not. But I’m out of options, man.” He sighed. “Whatever. I’m glad I didn’t fuck up a happy couple at least. Though I’m sure if I pulled this off, Marianna would’ve noticed me finally…” “Marianna?” Antoientte asked, her voice sounding like it was on the verge of bursting into a fit of giggles. “You were tryin’ to impress Marianna Cross?” “Yeah? What of it?” “Nothin’, nothin’,” she snorted. “So, uh, what are we doing with him?” Roarke interjected curiously. “I’m gonna call the Silverwings and have them come take this boy into custody. Do you mind restrainin’ him until someone can come pick him up? You got a lot of strength, and if you need a recharge…” She gave him a sultry wink. “…you can get one once he’s gone.” “Lucky bastard,” Jerrod grumbled. “Not a problem, sweet thing.” He walked forward and crouched down to sit on Jerrod’s back, awkwardly straddling him. For extra support, he leaned over the man’s head and forcibly held his arms to the ground. “Comfortable?” he teased. “No,” Jerrod replied indignantly. “I could’ve gotten some duct tape for you,” Antoinette teased. “Treat you like a werewolf.” “Oh, fuck you Charlie, telling everyone the goddamn story… That’s my story…” Jerrod whined. Roarke lifted an eyebrow curiously, but he decided not to ask. Chances were high he’d hear it later at some point anyway. “I’m gonna go call Mr. Luna and Miss Yang, I’ll be right back!” Antoinette kissed Roarke on the cheek before darting off, leaving him alone with the miserable, grumbling vampire killer. Silence filled the bakery after she’d hurried up the stairs again. Roarke quietly pleaded with Antoinette to be quick as his current position wasn’t entirely comfortable. There was only one person he wanted to be this close with, and it certainly wasn’t another guy. Still, he felt sorry for Jerrod. Even if what he had done was pretty shitty, he wasn’t really a bad guy. After all, he had given him a chance to say goodbye to Antoinette (even if that had ultimately been his demise). “I’m sorry,” he quietly apologized after a few moments. “That you got caught, I mean. I’m not really sorry that I wasn’t kidnapped and probably killed. Thank you for… bringing me back. I know it didn’t really play out well for you, but… I appreciate it.” Jerrod just gave him a long, miserable sigh. “Like I said, man: I’m not a complete dick. I know what you vampires are like when it comes to romance, and I know what it’s like to have your heart broken by one. No matter what, she didn’t deserve to go through that.” “Not again, anyway,” he agreed. “You better treat that girl right. I don’t think you have any idea what she’s capable of,” Jerrod laughed weakly. “She did the equivalent of taking down a raging elephant with a slingshot. Don’t play around with her.” With a smirk, he admitted, “The only playing around I’ll do with her is in bed.” “Thanks for sharing.” Antoinette finally returned, interrupting their conversation with a satisfied smile on her face. “Mr. Luna and Miss Yang are on the way!” Roarke smiled at her, relieved once again he didn’t have to lose her. God, she’s beautiful. He wanted to embrace her and kiss her over and over to tell her how much she really meant to him, but he remembered from a previous conversation they’d had that her Silverwings uniform was threaded with genuine silver. Unless he wanted to suffer serious burns, he’d have to resist until she took it off, which he hoped was soon because he wanted to wrap his arms around her and hold her tight. She was the best thing that had happened to him since he’d been turned, and he’d almost lost her completely. He’d been an idiot that morning, and he knew it. “Baby, tell me what I did was stupid.” “I wanna, but it was sweet of you to get us breakfast.” She glanced over at the coffee and the remaining donuts. “But you should’ve woken me up first.” “I know,” he frowned. “I know, I shouldn’t have gone out alone. I knew that, and I still did and…” His throat tightened. “I almost lost you.” “I think I could say the same, hun.” “I was so worried about you. I didn’t know if you’d be okay if we never saw each other again. I just… I felt so…” His throat tightened painfully again. Things could have gone so much worse, but they didn’t. This wasn’t goodbye. “Shh,” she reassured him with a gentle smile, “it’s alright, hun. I’m here, you’re here, we’re okay. We handled it. We can handle anythin’, alright?” “I really hope so.” He sighed and shook his head, trying to clear away the fright of never seeing her dazzling blue eyes again or feeling her soft skin on his. “I love you, sweet thing, and I never, ever want to lose you.” Antoinette’s eyes widened and her entire face turned red. “P-Pardon, hun? Did you just say…?” The realization of what he’d said didn’t hit him for a few seconds, but when it did, he felt his face flush with heat, likely matching hers. “Shit, I’m… I’m sorry, that was…” That was what? A mistake? Considering how it had spilled out of his mouth without him even thinking about it, he was willing to bet that wasn’t the case at all. The events of that morning had made one thing very clear to him: He did not want to live without her in his life. She meant the world to him, and the mere thought of never being able to see her again terrified him. A smile broke on his lips and, speaking gently, he said, “That was true, and I’m sorry if it was way too soon. When you know, you know, right?” “I guess so,” she whispered, a smile creeping its way across her face. “Vampires really do know pretty quick, huh? Seein’ how Eric was lookin’ at that man of his, maybe I should’ve expected this. But it still caught me by surprise.” He laughed and shrugged. “I can’t really say I know from experience or anything. All I know is I’m crazy about you, and I’m serious about us.” A knock at the door interrupted their tender moment. Antoinette hurried to answer it and a moment later, she returned with two older people in tow, presumably the Mr. Luna and Miss Yang she had mentioned earlier. Roarke finally got off of Jerrod, probably to the man’s relief as much as his. Mr. Luna pulled Jerrod up onto his feet, and Miss Yang fastened a set of handcuffs around his wrists. “If it ain’t too much trouble, can you make sure Victoria knows it was Roarke who caught Jerrod?” Antoinette asked. Roarke stared at her in surprise as Miss Yang replied, “Of course, Miss LeBlanc. And, do not fear, we will ensure to deliver his blood to her as well, just as promised.” “Thank you both. And, well, be gentle with that one, alright?” She gestured her head at Jerrod. “He’s a dope and a perv, but he is Charlie’s brother, and I don’t rightfully think he’s all bad.” “Of course,” Miss Yang nodded. She smiled mysteriously at Roarke and said, “You’re a lucky man, Mr. Higgens.” He smiled back and replied, “Yeah, I know.” “As long as you know, then you are sure to thrive,” Mr. Luna nodded. “Now come along, Mr. Carter. We will get you settled into one of the prison cells at the base.” Jerrod grumbled in irritation, but otherwise went along quietly with the Silverwings as they left. As soon as they were gone, Roarke sighed in relief. “Finally. It’s just the two of us.” “It sure is,” Antoinette replied seductively. “And you know what that means.” She unbuttoned the front of her uniform. “Wanna go upstairs and take advantage of our free time, hun?” “Our coffee might get cold,” he pointed out almost in disbelief that this was his first thought when being propositioned. She laughed. “Today’s the perfect day for an iced coffee, I think. Get a few ice cubes and it’ll work out just fine.” “Then what are we waiting for?” he grinned. Antoinette quickly grabbed both Jerrod’s abandoned gun from the floor and her shotgun before leading Roarke up the stairs to her apartment. As soon as she had put both away and had stripped off her uniform, Roarke embraced and kissed her. They stayed like this, exchanging passionate kiss after passionate kiss, for several minutes, his desire for her only growing more intensely with each passing second. Maybe he’d fallen too quickly for her, but if that meant being able to love her with everything he had, he didn’t care. He needed her, and he wasn’t afraid to admit it. When he eventually broke away, he whispered, “Do I have permission to take you to bed, Miss LeBlanc?” “I’m thinkin’ that you do, Mr. Roarke,” she replied. That was all he needed to bend down, pick her up bridal style, and lay her on top of her messy covers. Some might criticize him and say they were having way too much sex this early in their relationship, but he didn’t care. He loved Antoinette more than anything else in the world, and he fully intended on showing her just how thankful he was to have her in his life. ****** “Marianna.” Marianna opened her eyes to see a sight she had seen a thousand times over the past hundred years in dreams—no, nightmares—just like this one. Kneeling before her on the floor was the wounded, exhausted man who had been nothing but kind to her—a man who had been more of a father to her than her own. Dracula looked up at her with tired, pleading crimson eyes. She shook her head, that familiar old fear and misery coursing through her just as it had that night. “I… I’m sorry. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I can’t, I can’t let her—” “I know,” Dracula whispered. “It is me, or my family. Let it, then, be me. And let it be by your hands because if it is not, I am certain you will not survive this night either.” She so desperately wished she could make herself turn and flee from the room, fight through all of the vampire killers, and get everyone away from Eve, but that was not what happened that night. Try as she might, she couldn’t keep herself from stepping forward, the silver of her gauntlets glinting in the light of the candles. The Silverwings shouting outside was intensifying. She could hear the hissing of the Lovetts as they attacked the hunters who had been guarding this hideout. The inhuman noises they made caused her hands to tremble as she readied to strike. Dracula tilted his head upwards, revealing his throat to her. “This is the only way.” “She’ll never forgive me for this, will she?” Marianna whimpered, her hand shaking. “Is it better to live in a world without her?” “Either way is torture, but… a world without Nadia is not a world worth living in…” Dracula closed his eyes. “There you have it. Now… Go on.” Her trembling hand slowly steadied, and her entire body steeled itself. She knew what was coming next. With a newfound determination, she swung, and it was then that her eyes shot open once more. This time, however, she was lying in her bed. She was back in the reality her actions that night had left her in. She’d dreamt of her murder of Dracula many, many times, leading to countless guilty, restless nights, but this time it stung far worse than usual. The gauntlets she had used to kill her former teacher had been a gift to her from Rhiannon Rhydderch. And who had her daughter coincidentally decided to summon to the mansion the previous night? Rhiannon. She wasn’t mad at Gabby. How could she be? The poor girl loved Jojo so much, she and her friend, Flynn, had pieced together that it was Rhiannon who had made the wretched collar Jack had put on Jojo. Now she was going to find a way to get it off of him. Marianna was filled with pride that her child was so smart and resourceful; even she had no idea how to summon Rhiannon. But with that being said, seeing the woman again was very distressing. Marianna was certainly fond of Rhiannon. She was sweet, pleasant, and fun to be around. But looking at her made her feel an intense, burning guilt at having betrayed the woman’s good graces and using something she had lovingly crafted for such a wicked purpose. What’s more, she was well aware Rhiannon had feelings a bit stronger than mere friendship in regards to Marianna. The letters she’d sent over the years, each written lovingly and poetically, had made that abundantly clear; Rhiannon had not missed sending one on Marianna’s birthday once since the day they’d met. If her guilt was bad, then the ache her heart felt at being simply unable to return the woman’s clear affections was perhaps worse. She just could not find it within herself to give up entirely on Nadia. She’d tried many, many times to move on, though none had ever been quite as enchanting as Rhiannon. Would that I could open my heart to you, you sweet enchantress, Marianna thought bitterly as she rolled over in bed to check her phone. She noticed she had quite a few unread text messages from Jerrod, which she let out an irritated sigh at, before shutting her phone off and flopping back onto the bed. She truly regretted giving the man her number, and right now she was in absolutely no mental state to deal with whatever it was he had seen fit to babble about in the middle of the night. She took a deep breath. If Rhiannon was going to be here, then Marianna had to come clean and tell her the truth. Even if she hated her (a very likely result, all things considered), she was certain that the woman would still happily help Gabby and Jojo. In their brief time talking last night, she had expressed frustration and disgust that someone would misuse her creation as Jack did, something that had bolstered Marianna’s resolve even more. If there was any one person she didn’t want to be compared to on a moral level, or really any level at all, it was Jack Fairchild. Marianna quickly rolled out of bed and got dressed, stopping to look at her reflection in the mirror on the door. It was times like these that she wished that the old myth about vampires having no reflection was true. She looked tired and miserable, the exhaustion on her face betraying her youthful exterior and showing a woman well over a century and a half old. She moved out into the hallway, where she could hear the TV downstairs. The sounds of cartoonish violence were a sure sign Rex was watching that ridiculous show with the talking hands again. As she passed the bathroom on her way to the stairs, she heard someone showering and humming to themselves. She strained her hearing to discover that it was Rhapsody. She continued onwards until she arrived at the door of the room Rhiannon was staying in. As she raised her hand to knock, the lovely Welsh lilt of Rhiannon’s voice sang out, “Come in.” Marianna flinched at how genuinely happy Rhiannon sounded that she was there. Steeling herself, she pushed the door open. Rhiannon was sitting cross-legged on her bed meditating with her eyes closed and a peaceful smile on her face. A large, beautiful moth that she recognized as Rhiannon’s familiar was flitting about, occasionally landing gently on Rhiannon’s head to rest before fluttering away around the woman’s head again. Marianna cleared her throat. “Good morning, Rhiannon. Did you, um, sleep well?” “I did not sleep at all, Mary,” the woman replied, “as I have much work to do. Devising a way out of the collar for that young gentleman is tricky business, you know. This isn’t child’s play. This isn’t rotting the members of the royal family’s bodies while they’re still alive. This is delicate business to save a life that actually matters. Removing it improperly could cause damage, even to a vampire like him.” “Right, right…” Marianna muttered nervously. “Well, you know, I just wanted to check up on you, see how you’re doing, see if you settled in alright…” “I did, indeed. Although I certainly wished I could have seen you again under better circumstances.” Guilt was building up in Marianna’s throat. She knew she had to come clean, but it wasn’t going to be easy. “Well… you can blame Jack for that.” “I can hardly believe it,” Rhiannon sighed. “He seemed such a sweet, charming young man when I first met him. How did he end up like this?” “He didn’t end up that way; he was always like that,” Marianna hissed. “It disgusts me so much he would… he would betray you like that.” Rhiannon shrugged and slid off her bed. “I imagine many have used my gifts for nefarious purposes. I suppose it’s silly to imagine everyone asking for a weapon wants it for noble reasons, right?” She let out a small laugh before snapping her fingers. “I must make Gabby something. A woman like her deserves a special gift. You truly raised her well, Marianna. I see so much of you in her.” Tears welled up in Marianna’s eyes. “Th-Thank you,” she replied softly, her voice trembling. “Knock knock,” came Rhapsody’s voice. Marianna turned to see the woman had leaned into the bedroom, a towel wrapped around her head. “Hey Rhiannon. Shower’s all yours.” “Lovely, lovely!” Rhiannon moved by, giving a sly, sideways glance to Marianna. “Care to keep me company?” Marianna’s face flushed. “Oh! Um, of course, I mean… I showered last night, so I—“ “Don’t think she meant it like that, babe,” Rhapsody yawned. “Or did you?” Rhiannon smiled sweetly. “Oh, my, no. I’m not here to pressure Mary. Although I certainly won’t say no if she wishes to come in with me.” She opened her hands, her familiar gently alighting on her palm. She leaned in and gave the moth a loving smile. “You stay here now, Heulwen,” she whispered lovingly to the creature before it once more flew away, circling the light on the ceiling. Marianna’s face grew ever more red as she genuinely considered entering the shower with the enchantress. Ultimately, her lingering desire to try and reconcile with Nadia held her tongue. Frankly, she didn’t understand what Rhiannon saw in her to begin with. The woman was lovely and powerful enough to do far better than some miserable aristocrat like herself. She followed Rhiannon to the bathroom, waiting outside patiently until she called her in. The woman sang in a gentle, haunting voice as she showered, the steam from the hot water swirling around in the air and fogging up the mirror. Marianna sat on the toilet, quietly running through how exactly to phrase what she wanted to say. Eventually, Rhiannon paused her singing. “I may be in here longer than expected, I’m afraid,” she sighed happily. “I appreciate your company, Mary, but perhaps you could see about finding us some breakfast?” “Oh, of course! I’ll meet you in the dining room, then.” Feeling slightly relieved, but still all too nervous, Marianna hurried down to the kitchen. She could hear Rex still laughing at the TV show from all the way in here. She almost wished she could just drop what she was doing, run out there, and enjoy the mindless television show he was watching, but she was not about to back down. She was telling Rhiannon the horrible thing she had done, no question about it. She flung the fridge open and began rummaging around inside, pulling out some eggs and some bacon. “I suppose some pancakes would be nice,” she mumbled to herself as she began preparing the food. It wasn’t long before Rhiannon strolled in, inhaling deeply as she did so. “My, my, my, Mary. Something smells delicious,” Rhiannon cooed, her moth, Heulwen, fluttering in after her. “It’s just pancakes and bacon,” Marianna muttered sheepishly. “It’s nothing too special.” “It’s not about what you make, but how you make it,” Rhiannon replied. With a shy smile, Marianna gathered up their food and brought it to the dining room. It was a large, spacious room, decorated with paintings on the wall and featuring an ornate chandelier hanging from the ceiling. It was a bit too gaudy for Marianna’s taste, bringing up unpleasant memories of her childhood as she looked at it, but the house wasn’t exactly her decision. She wouldn’t have picked Rhine City to set up shop in if she’d had a choice in the matter, but Eve was dead set on this mission, even if it broke the promise she’d made to Marianna so long ago. Marianna clenched her fists, digging her nails into her palms. She’d long since come to realize the woman she called “Mother” was not as trustworthy as she’d once believed as a frustrated young woman, but it still stung especially hard. Her love for Eve was genuine and honest, as the angel had been kind to her for a long time before offering up that cruel choice to her so long ago. But Eve had made a promise that Victoria, Dahlia, and Nadia were to be left alone in return for slaying Dracula, a promise that the woman had seemingly gone back on. Eve had said she simply wished to take them hostage, but Marianna had a nagging suspicion that whatever it was she had planned, it was far worse than simply killing them. “Rhiannon,” Marianna began as she snapped back to the present and sat down at the table, “there is something I need to tell you. Something… Something very difficult.” “Oh?” Rhiannon tilted her head curiously as she put a piece of pancake in her mouth. “What might it be, Mary?” “Well… You see…” She swallowed hard. “I appreciate you very much Rhiannon. I appreciate your skill and your wisdom, and the gift you made for me, Airgetlám. It’s incredible how useful those gauntlets are. I’ve told you how they helped back in World War Two, and the whole thing with the Genovese girl’s killer...” “You flatter me,” Rhiannon winked. “But there’s no need to. I can feel it, that I’ve done well by you with that gift.” “But there’s someone you didn’t do well by with it,” Marianna whispered. Rhiannon gave her a curious look. “What do you mean?” “Dracula,” Marianna muttered in reply. Saying it out loud was the hard part, but she was nearly there. “I… I killed him. I killed him with the gift you made me.” It was dead silent in the room for a long moment, tension hanging heavily in the air. Marianna steeled herself for the worst: A barrage of insults and swearing, maybe even a curse or two lobbed in her direction. But when Rhiannon finally opened her mouth to speak, she said something that was far more shocking than anything she could have imagined. “Oh, you poor thing… You’re the one who was tricked into it?” The enchantress reached across the table and put a gentle hand over Marianna’s own, smiling sympathetically at her. “Marianna, Dracula isn’t dead.” Marianna froze. “Pardon?” she choked out. How could that be possible? She had been the one to kill him. She saw him die with her own eyes! Granted, her eyes had been filled with tears, and she had felt rather sick, so maybe she had missed something, but certainly Eve wouldn’t be so casual all this time if she knew Dracula was still alive. “He’s not dead,” Rhiannon repeated. “In fact, I can feel him more strongly than before, so he may well be in the city. I made a ring for him, you see. A soulcatcher ring. Commissioned by someone who warned me of what might happen, though who it was I still do not know.” The world around her seemed to darken and dull as Marianna withdrew into herself trying to comprehend this. He’s alive? Dracula is alive? It was utterly unbelievable and yet, she knew for a fact that it had to be true if Rhiannon could say it with such confidence. Rhiannon was not one to mince words or make up outlandish tales. If she said it, then it was so. She stood up abruptly, stumbling back from the table. “I-I need, I need to… I must find… Amon. Amon, I need to…” Rhiannon stood up, holding out a hand. “Mary, I’m so sorry, this must be a lot to take in. I wish I’d known sooner, I would have done more to ease your worries. I know how much the man meant to you.” The fact Rhiannon was now apologizing to her only served to make her more disoriented. “I have… I’ve spent a hundred years, over a hundred years, thinking I killed a man who treated me as one of his own! And now, now you tell me…” She shook her head. “Amon, I must find Amon. I have to tell him this, I have to.” She whirled around before Rhiannon could reply and stumbled down the front hall, calling out for Amon. Rex peered out of the living room as Marianna stumbled by. “Mary, what the fuck are you doing?” “Where is Amon, Rex?” she snapped. “Where!” Rex actually jumped a bit, a sight she would have surely found more amusing if she wasn’t reeling from what she’d just been told. “Uh, outside, in the pool.” “Thank you,” she shakily replied as she made her way to the back door, stumbling out onto the patio surrounding the pool. Just as Rex had said, there was Amon, effortlessly swimming laps around the pool, cutting through the water as if he were a shark. His swimming skills had always impressed Marianna, which made her happy the mansion had such a spacious pool for him to swim in. Then again, it would be absurd to imagine Eve not doing all she could to spoil the man; the angel’s emotions were all too often unfathomable, but her utter adoration of Amon was plain to see by all. “Amon!” she shouted hoarsely. In a single, swift motion, Amon leapt out of the pool and landed gracefully before her, dressed only in dark purple swim trunks. The thick, light blue lines tattooed across his body and forming an angular heart-shaped symbol on his chest appeared to be faintly glowing as he stood before her, water dripping off of his body onto the pavement below. “Marianna? What are you d—” “Dracula is alive!” she shouted breathlessly and a bit louder than she’d meant to. Amon stared at her. “Marianna. We both know that cannot be true.” “Rhiannon, she made him a ring, some kind of—” “A soulcatcher ring, Amon,” came Rhiannon’s voice from the doorway. The enchantress strolled confidently out into the yard, Heulwen fluttering behind her. “Very powerful blood magic. Very hard to craft. Very potent stuff… And it’s here in the city, and I’m quite certain Dracula will live again. Should we inform Eve? I imagine she’d like to know, Dracula was in her Order, correct?” “Why are we talking about Dracula?” Eve stepped out into the backyard, slowly approaching the gathered vampires. “I haven’t the foggiest, my friend,” Amon responded as he moved to grab a white robe off of a nearby chair. “Rhiannon was just telling some rather peculiar fantasies to Marianna, that’s all.” Eve’s eyes flitted over to Rhiannon, a grin spreading across her face. “Why, hello there, Rhiannon! How lovely to see you! Now, what exactly are you telling my sweet little Marianna that is distressing her so?” Eve reached out and gently brushed Marianna’s hair, something that was not nearly as calming as the angel imagined it was. “Dracula’s alive,” Rhiannon stated bluntly. Marianna could see Amon was just as stunned as she was, a rare sight indeed. Rhiannon was perhaps a bit too frank sometimes. Thankfully, all Eve did was throw back her head and laugh hysterically at this. “Oh, you are hilarious! That just can’t be! Dracula met a rather unfortunate demise after he betrayed me. He’s gone, he can’t come back…” She turned to Amon, a pleading look flashing in her eyes. “Right?” Amon closed his eyes and was silent. “Well…” Eve’s demeanor changed in almost an instant. Frenzied anger replaced her cheerful affability as she picked up a nearby chair and tossed it into the pool. “Tell me it can’t be true!” she screeched. “Tell me there’s no possible way Dracula could still exist! He’s dead! He’s dead because he betrayed me. He tried to kill me! He’s gone!” “It’s absolutely possible,” Rhiannon stated proudly. “A soulcatcher ring, it trapped his soul on the moment of death and now, he continues to live from within, but he will ge—” She did not finish her sentence because in a moment, Eve was upon her, throttling her with one hand, an apple materializing in the other. “Give me one good reason I shouldn’t shove this apple down your throat, Rhiannon,” Eve hissed. “You’ve betrayed me, you know. Why should you live if you’re aiding someone who tried to kill me?” “Mother, please!” Marianna cried out as she rushed over and grabbed the arm holding the apple. “Please, clearly she was coerced into doing it! She wouldn’t betray you! And Gabby needs her help!” Eve stiffened. “Gabby… We care about Gabby… We…” She let Rhiannon go and angrily bit into the apple. “You tell me everything about this ring, Rhiannon. Do you understand me?” “Very well,” Rhiannon huffed indignantly. And then she explained, in great detail, what the ring was all about. It apparently needed the blood of those who helped kill Dracula. If he obtained all the drops of blood, he would be able to return to life. She could feel his soul somewhere in the city due to the blood she used for the magic to create the ring being her own, and she assumed whoever had it knew what it was. Eve was stunned to silence for a long moment. “But…” she finally muttered, “Amon… You called all the killers together… And they’re all the descendants... It’s just too perfect. How? How could things align like this? Is he truly meant to plague me yet again?” Amon folded his arms over his chest and closed his eyes. “I’ll bet it was Rasputin, one of his tricks. He must have used some sort of subliminal spell when Marianna and I met him at the door to implant the idea in our heads to gather these people. Perhaps after he saw Mina, it gave him such an idea.” Eve nodded, stunned. “Yes, yes, that makes… sense… “ It didn’t make much sense to Marianna, but before she could ruminate further on it, a thought occurred to her. She pulled out her phone and turned it on to look at the messages from Jerrod. As it turned out, he had apparently found members of Dracula’s coven, yet had never stated if he caught them or not. His last text was from the early hours of the morning. “Oh dear,” she muttered. “Oh dear?” Eve huffed. “What is this ‘oh dear’ about, my child? Please, enlighten me!” “Jerrod… He found someone earlier,” Marianna responded quietly. “Found someone? As in Dracula’s coven? Please, Marianna. Please tell me this is good news he’s giving me.” “I, um… I think, perhaps, he was…” She trailed off, knowing that whatever she finished the sentence with was not going to make Eve’s response any better. More patio furniture flying through the air into the pool while Eve shrieked in frustration confirmed her suspicion that nothing she could've said would have helped. “Amon! You are to order all of these killers to stay in the house until further notice! All of them!” Eve shouted. “I’m going to have a few words with someone who isn’t keeping me as informed as he should be!” She whirled around and stormed off, kicking the door open so roughly that the glass pane on it shattered, causing her to roar in frustration yet again. Amon sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Rhiannon. Could you have perhaps held your tongue?” “Absolutely not,” Rhiannon retorted, folding her arms across her chest. “It seems, though, that I have not been informed about a great many things.” She gave a hard look to Marianna. “I hope you’ll catch me up to speed.” “Mom?” came Gabby’s gentle, worried voice from the doorway Eve had just stormed through. She looked frightened despite being dressed in a cheerful white floral summer jumper. “Is everything okay?” Marianna looked at her daughter, her heart aching from the palpable terror on her face. She couldn’t lie to her. “I… I don’t know, Gabby.” Slowly, Gabby walked out of the house and into the backyard. She took in the chaos Eve had created in her fit of rage before asking, “What happened?” “Your grandmother was not happy to find out that Dracula is still alive and will come back if she’s not careful,” Amon explained. “Why doesn’t she want him back?” Rhiannon demanded. “I was under the impression the two liked each other. Why does no one bother to fill me in on anything? First Jack and now this! What else don’t I know?” “Dracula is alive?” Gabby squeaked nervously, her eyes wide like a doe’s. “Apparently,” Marianna muttered, still in disbelief. “What is she so afraid for?” Rhiannon asked, waving a hand at Gabby. “She looks like she’s seen a ghost!” “Mother has told stories, a lot of stories. None of them nice,” Marianna replied. “I suppose I can do my best to explain things, if you’ll let me,” Amon said to Rhiannon. The woman hesitated for a moment, but gave a slow nod in response. Satisfied, Amon continued, “I think it may be best to give these two privacy for now.” With a polite nod, Amon led Rhiannon into the house, leaving Marianna alone with her daughter, her head hung low, as she tried to think of something, anything to say. “Will we be okay?” Gabby asked in a small voice. “I wish I could answer that, but I just don’t know. I’m not sure how Mother will handle this. She’s so… erratic.” “Will Dracula come after us?” She shook her head. “No, he wouldn’t. He wouldn’t do that.” “But Grandma said he was dangerous and wanted to kill her.” “Mother says a great many things that are true in her own mind,” Marianna sighed. “She’s not wrong, but… he wouldn’t hurt me or you. I think he’d love you, if he met you.” She gently caressed Gabby’s cheek, smiling through the tears welling up in her eyes. “How could anyone not, though?” Gabby’s fear visually subsided, but it was evident she was still worried. “But isn’t he the enemy? Why would he like me?” She wished she could explain better, but with Eve already in a foul mood over the news about Dracula, she feared elaborating. On top of that, undoing nearly fifty years of feeding her Eve’s narrative would take far longer than she supposed she had at the moment. “He’s not your enemy,” she simply said after much deliberation. “Promise?” “I promise,” Marianna replied, leaning in and kissing Gabby on the forehead. Her daughter hugged her in return. “I just don’t want anything bad to happen to you. Or Grandma.” “I know, dear,” Marianna whispered as she squeezed her daughter gently. “You’re such a sweet girl. You have so much love in your heart, I know you want us to be okay.” “Will you be?” Marianna paused to consider this, but she already knew the answer. Still, her daughter wasn’t there to be her therapist, so she simply said, “As long as I have you, I can survive.” Gabby squeezed her again before letting her go. “We’ll always be together, right?” Marianna nodded. “Always, Gabby. I will always be here for you. I promise.” Finally, her smile returned, and she seemed to genuinely relax. “I love you, Mom.” “I love you too, Gabby.” With a sense of relief easing her mind (if only a little), she waved her hand towards the house, a knowing smile spreading across her face. “Now that all that excitement is over with... Why not go spend some time with Jojo? I’m sure he’d appreciate your company.” Gabby’s smile grew even wider and she nodded in agreement. “Okay. Thanks, Mom.” She waved excitedly before rushing back towards the house. Marianna watched her go, her heart feeling a bit lighter. Things were incredibly fraught and stressful now, what with Rhiannon’s presence and Eve now more paranoid and irrational than ever. But Gabby was in love for the first time, and seeing her daughter so happy and vibrant like this warmed her. “It will be okay,” she quietly reassured herself. “Everything will be okay.” ****** Jemima sighed and leaned back in her desk chair as she observed her planner. It had taken nearly two hours of her day, during which she had holed herself up in her office, but she had finally orchestrated the perfect schedule to convince the press and Nadia’s ex-lover that their faux relationship was genuine. “For a woman who has been celibate for years, I think I’ve done a fine job,” she smiled to herself. She would, of course, need to review it with the Countess to ensure it was to her approval, but she felt certain her plan was perfect. “Only fine? Oh dear, you slipping up, boss?” Startled, she spun her chair around and saw Macavity standing in the doorway giving her a teasing grin. “You scared me half to death!” Macavity’s expression shifted into an apologetic one, and he bowed his head. “Sorry. Guess I don’t know how quiet I can be sometimes.” With a sigh, she dismissively replied, “It’s fine, I know you mean well.” “Thought you might want to know if you haven’t already heard: Some crooked lawyer was jumped last night,” Macavity said as he stepped into her office. “Some vigilante with dirt on him got him on his way out of a bar. Guy assaulted a homeless man, too. The lawyer, I mean. Vigilante man just beat up the lawyer.” Jemima cocked an eyebrow. This certainly had flown under her radar (not that it was particularly hard as she had been preoccupied for the entirety of the morning). “Who is this lawyer and what, precisely, did he do?” Macavity snorted. “What didn’t he do more like it. Name’s Snyder. Robert Snyder.” “The name sounds familiar,” she admitted. “I believe I’m acquainted with his law firm. I am curious how something like this wasn’t reported to me sooner, especially if Mr. Synder is as bad as you say.” “You know how lawyers are,” Macavity shrugged. “Weaselly punks, those ones.” “Perhaps,” she agreed. “Tell me, then, about this vigilante you mentioned.” “Calls himself Loveless. Cuz he doesn’t love crime or something like that. Maybe he’s just a big fan of My Bloody Valentine. Can’t really judge anyone on that front considering my name,” he chuckled. “Your name is intimidating considering its namesake. ‘Loveless’ sounds…” She scoffed, unsure exactly how to end her statement. “Well, whatever he calls himself, certainly got results. Snyder is being grilled from what I’ve heard. Cops are all over him.” Jemima lifted both of her brows this time in surprise. If the police were actually taking action for once, then Mr. Synder had to be in serious trouble. Ignoring her slight irritation at being left entirely clueless about the man’s questionable habits, she neatly folded her hands in her lap. “Is there anything else I need to know?” “Well, Kenzo and I have been discussing security for your outings, thinking maybe Mickey and his crew could be of help for that. Ryo was seeing what restaurants he could reserve for you two. Gusto del Paradiso was top of the list, apparently.” The edges of her lips curved upwards into a smile. “Ah, what a restaurant for a first date. I think that will do just fine.” “In all my years, never thought I’d see the day where the heroine of Rhine went out for a pasta dinner with a German countess. Guess this is the sort of thing you can only see in this city.” “Hush,” she scolded him, pushing her glasses up the bridge of her nose. “This is simply for show. I hold up my end of the bargain, and she shall do the same. It’s a simple business transaction and nothing more.” Macavity gave a playful shrug. “Oh, I know that well as anyone, boss.” “Then don’t forget it.” With yet another sigh, she stood up from her seat and glanced at her watch. 11:24 A.M. “I believe it is time for a lunch break before my afternoon appointments. Shall I have something prepared for us, or have you eaten already?” “Think we could all use something, to be honest. I know I’m right famished. Not sure how Kenzo and Ryo are doing.” Jemima sighed. She had forgotten Ryo was visiting today. She was almost surprised he hadn’t insisted on seeing her immediately, but her bodyguard had likely put a stop to that considering how she’d asked not to be bothered that morning. “Are we to all eat together, then?” “I suppose we are. Oh, one thing. Ryo seems a bit… off. Not sure what his issue is, but he’s a bit quieter than usual.” This was rather concerning. Ryo being quiet wasn’t a good sign considering he was almost always hyperactive. “I’ll speak with him, then. Can I trust you to arrange for lunch to be prepared with haste?” “Does Rhine City have the highest crime rate on the East coast?” Macavity snorted. Jemima sighed again and shook her head, fighting the urge to smile. “I shall see you shortly, then.” With a nod in Macavity’s direction, she walked out of her office and made her way to the living room where she suspected Ryo and Kenzo were lounging. A moment later, just as she’d expected, she found Ryo sitting stiffly on the couch with Kenzo standing watch over him, the bodyguard’s hands folded neatly behind his back. True to Macavity’s word, Ryo seemed quite off today; he was staring at his phone, an ashy, haunted expression on his face, almost as if he’d seen a ghost. Most unnerving of all, though, was how he hardly seemed to notice Jemima as she entered. Kenzo at least gave a polite nod, but Ryo remained frozen. Ryo was many things, but impolite was not one of them. “Is everything alright?” she asked with genuine concern. As much as the man drove her crazy at times, she did care for him. Seeing him like this was eerie, and it made her skin prickle. He was silent for a long moment before finally asking in a shaky voice, “So. Have you heard the news? Vigilante guy beat up a lawyer.” “I’ve heard, yes.” She sat next to him on the couch. She couldn’t comprehend in the slightest why this might frighten him so. “Did you hear about what else happened that night? The homeless guy the lawyer punched looked like he had a heart attack or something. Someone saved him.” He seemed to be trembling as he held up his phone. “Tell me. Who does the woman there look like?” On the screen, there was an Asian woman with a waist-length ponytail that appeared to be dyed a shade of red that was a massive eyesore. Jemima peered closer at the photo. Something about the woman struck her as familiar, but she couldn’t quite place how or why. “I apologize, Ryo. I’m not quite certain,” she finally admitted after a long minute passed. “That hairstyle,” he said, his voice trembling even more than before, “is a dead ringer for my father’s. Do you… Do you understand what that means?” With a sigh, she rubbed her forehead. “I assume this means your sister did not leave the city as requested.” “So it would seem,” Kenzo replied. “I need… I need to,” Ryo began, his hand shaking so badly that his phone tumbled to the ground, causing him to utter a series of profanities. “Why now! Why right when we’re about to finally fucking get the edge we need! It’s bad enough your little pal Minerva won’t just leave the damn city!” “Ryo,” she said sternly. “I will take care of this.” How, she wasn’t entirely sure, but she hoped her words were enough to at least get him to relax before he did something he regretted. “Just… I… Do we have any… any fucking… someone, anyone who could get her out of the city? Fuck, how are we even going to find her!” He put his shaking hand to his head and leaned back on the couch. He was a disaster. His anger could, at times, be unstable, and she wasn’t certain she wanted to find out what it was like when he was scared out of his mind like this. “You trust me, do you not?” “Yes, yes, of course I do!” he protested. “Then let me handle this. You’ve enough on your plate with the restaurant.” He laughed weakly. “On my plate. Restaurant. Funny, funny… Mom used to say shit like that.” “Miss Mathers, I would be happy to make a few calls myself. I believe I know a few people who may be interested in this news,” Kenzo suggested. “Speak with Macavity later,” she replied. “He’ll be the head of this… ‘project’. However, for now, I believe it is time for lunch.” She turned her attention to Ryo again and asked, “Would you care to join me?” He nodded. “Yeah. Think I need to eat. Stress… getting to me.” “Good food and excellent company is wonderful medicine,” she joked with a smile as they stood up. “Juan is preparing a meal as we speak.” Ryo pulled himself up off the couch and cracked his neck. “Well, at least lunch will be good. Last thing I need is a crappy meal on top of this.” “I don’t think Juan’s is capable of making a subpar meal.” The trio left the living room and walked across the foyer towards the dining room. When they arrived, Macavity was already there lingering behind a chair waiting for them. As Ryo and Kenzo took their seats, Jemima approached her bodyguard. Under her breath, she whispered, “Ensure someone is searching for the vigilante at all times. He must be found.” Macavity responded with a slight nod; she knew she didn’t need to tell him twice. Satisfied, she took her seat at the head of the table. She was uncertain if this vigilante was a friend or a foe, but either way, she would track him down. She wanted answers, particularly to her questions about his intentions and what exactly Ryo’s sister was doing that night and why she found it fit not to leave the city as instructed. ****** Jojo sat on the bus next to Gabby, gently squeezing her hand as the vehicle rumbled off to its destination. Their escape from the house had gone easier than expected, namely because Eve had stormed off and left the house early in the day. All of the vampire killers being banished to their rooms for the time being—apparently Jerrod was missing, either dead or captured—helped them avoid detection as well. Only Mina had been lingering about when they’d left, but she’d either hadn’t noticed or chose to ignore them. While sneaking out, he’d noticed Gabby was abnormally quiet and far less cheery than usual. He’d wondered if it had something to do with whatever had happened that morning with Eve, but he hadn’t pried while they’d made their great escape. However, now seemed a good time to try and talk to her seeing as the bus was mostly empty. He gave her hand a squeeze. “What is on that mind of yours, liebling?” he whispered. Gabby looked guilty and quietly admitted, “Dracula is still alive, and I’m worried about what will happen to us.” Jojo’s eyebrows shot right up and his eyes widened. This certainly went a long way towards explaining the commotion with Eve. “That is… quite the bombshell. But I promise you, no matter what, I will do everything I can to keep you safe. I swear it. I won’t let any harm come to you, Gabby.” A smile grew on her face, and she squeezed his hand back. “I guess I’m mostly just confused. Grandma always said he was bad and would have come after her eventually if he wasn’t killed, but Mom says he’s not the enemy. Or not mine anyway. But I’m still worried about her and Grandma.” “I suppose that is understandable,” he nodded. He couldn’t deny he was a bit concerned for Marianna; he had always known, despite everything that had happened, that she was a good woman. Gabby sighed. “I’m sorry. I finally get to go out with you alone, and I’m acting all sour.” She beamed at him. “I’ll worry about all that later. Today is just us.” “Just us,” Jojo repeated. He was glad they could finally spend some time alone. He felt a pang of guilt over leaving Flynn behind, but he quickly pushed these feelings aside. Dear to him though Flynn was, he did want some alone time with his girlfriend now and then. “I wonder what the mall here is like. Do you think they have good food?” “God, I hope so,” Jojo laughed. “Malls can be so hit or miss with their food courts. I went to one with Dallas back in the late 60’s, and we hadn’t, ah, had a drink yet that day, so we both ended up getting food poisoning.” “Oh.” Gabby’s eyes widened. “I forgot that’s possible. We should be okay, right?” “Ja!” he nodded reassuringly. “We both had a drink last night, so we should be ok.” She visibly relaxed again. She opened her mouth to reply, but was cut off by an automated voice that announced over the speakers, “Now approaching Paradise Mall.” With a gasp of excitement, she reached for the yellow cord hanging above the window and pulled it to request a stop. The large vehicle slowed down until it stopped moving, and the driver opened the doors. They, along with the few other riders, quietly walked off of the bus. Gabby cheerfully thanked the driver before hopping onto the pavement below. A large sign across the street said “Paradise Mall” in bright blue letters. It was a cheesy name, but so were the names of most shopping malls in America. Gabby and Jojo, along with the other bus passengers, crossed to the opposite side of the street when the crosswalk light signaled it was their turn. The parking lot was full, but that was likely normal considering it was a weekend. Holding hands, the two excitedly raced across the hot pavement to reach one of the main entrances. The air conditioning inside hit Jojo’s bare skin instantly, and he shivered involuntarily. It was quite cold compared to the summer heat outside. He could hear a Katy Perry song echoing through the vast interior. There were people walking around with their hands full of plastic shopping bags, teenagers standing together in a large group in one corridor laughing loudly, and enthusiastic children running away from their mothers who were either desperately trying to get them to stay close or not paying attention to them in the slightest. Almost immediately, Jojo realized they’d entered through the food court doors as the two of them were surrounded by an array of different restaurants. The delicious aromas of pizza, hamburgers, Chinese, and fried chicken all hit him at once. He took a deep breath, inhaling all of the delectable aromas, before turning to Gabby and smirking. “Looks like we get to see if the food here is good or not, ja? Or do you want to wait on eating?” “I’m actually kind of hungry.” With a bright grin, she asked, “What would you like? It’s my treat.” He pouted. “Aw, you won’t let me be a gentleman and buy you lunch? You are already far too kind to me. Can’t I do something nice for you?” She seemed genuinely conflicted by this, if the thoughtful frown on her face was any indication. “But you bought me food at the movie theater. It’s my turn to pay.” “But you have given me something more valuable than any gift in the world, and I wish to spoil you besides,” Jojo retorted cheerily. “What did I give you?” “Hope? Compassion? Lots of kisses?” Jojo batted his eyelashes playfully at her. “And so because of that, I must spoil you. Fair is fair.” Gabby huffed, but finally gave in. “Okay, fine. Just this once.” He gave her a quick kiss on the cheek and then asked, “What would you like to eat, liebling?” “I think I might have pizza. I kinda want some real pizza, not the frozen stuff.” “Then I will have pizza too!” He winked at her. “Makes things nice and easy, ja?” With a nod, Gabby led him through the food court to a restaurant called Mama Bianchi’s. They had several pizzas full of cheese and various toppings on display under red heat lights. A cheerful woman with short brunette hair stood behind the counter and greeted them. After a polite greeting in turn, Jojo began to browse the available varieties of pizza. “What to get, what to get…” Jojo muttered to himself as he perused the options before him. “What are you feeling, liebling?” Gabby scrunched her nose in deep thought as she looked at the options. “I think I want sausage,” she declared a few seconds later. “I think that will be two sausage then, please!” Jojo said to the cashier. The woman prepared their order, placing each slice on a paper plate. Jojo also ordered two drinks, then paid for their meal. Once everything was neatly placed on a tray, he picked it up, and the two found an empty table in the dining area. They each ate their pizza quietly as people around them talked, their voices loud enough to make the food court a bit noisy. “So,” Jojo eventually began, “where shall we go first after we eat?” “Maybe a bookstore? They might have movies!” Her face lit up, but almost immediately grew dim. “Oh… They probably don’t have tapes, though.” “Probably not,” Jojo admitted. “But there’s no harm in looking, ja?” He gave her a sweet smile, one of surely thousands he would give her that day. She nodded, looking less disappointed now. “Maybe I can find a book I’ll like instead.” “That’s the spirit! So, what else do you think we could do? Or,” he tapped his chin thoughtfully, “I should ask, what do you usually like to do at malls?” Gabby was quiet a moment, chewing a bite of pizza as she stared at the table’s black and grey speckled surface. When she spoke, her voice sounded nervous. “Have I told you about my power yet?” “You know, I don’t believe you have.” He leaned forward excitedly onto the table. “What can you do, liebling?” She set her piece of pizza down on the plate and quickly wiped off her hands with a brown paper napkin decorated with the Mama Bianchi’s logo. She looked around the food court, her eyes darting from person to person. She seemed to settle on someone after a few seconds. Lifting her hand, she pointed to someone. “See that woman over there? The one in the green floral dress?” Jojo turned to look in the same direction and spotted a blonde woman strutting past the food court with an air of superiority. She was rolling her eyes and carrying several bags in her hands, the clip-clop of her heels clear as day as they hit the polished mall floor with each step. He nodded, his curiosity piqued. “I do indeed.” “Okay, keep your eyes on her.” Gabby grew quiet as he watched the woman, just as instructed. Nothing happened for several seconds as the woman continued walking, occasionally scoffing or rolling her eyes at someone. Then, without warning, the woman tripped, dropping several of her bags in the process. A groan of irritation could be heard as she stopped to pick them up off of the floor. As soon as she was standing upright, she dropped them again. Jojo put a hand up to his mouth to suppress an oncoming fit of laughter. “How are you doing that?” “That’s my power,” she admitted. “I can make people do things.” “I hope it’s just for lighthearted pranks like that.” He already knew the answer would be a yes; if he was certain of anything, it was that Gabby was a kind soul who would never cause anyone serious harm. The woman continued on her way, and Gabby turned her attention back towards him. “Yes. I never do anything to hurt someone.” She frowned. “I know it isn’t very nice, but… Some people just act like they’re so entitled. I know it isn’t right to judge others, but she was being rude. Did you see her rolling her eyes at other people?” “I did,” Jojo nodded. “I can’t say I feel very sorry for her, she seemed like a—“ A realization dawned on him and a huge grin spread across his face. “Wait. Back in Germany, when Kristoph kicked Cyrus in the balls out of the blue… Was that…?” She giggled quietly and tried to hide a smile as she answered, “Maybe.” He couldn’t help but burst out laughing, attracting a few odd looks from the mall goers eating nearby. “Oh Gabby, you are bad. I love it!” “You don’t mind that I, um, mess with people?” she asked, looking surprised. “When I was little, my big sister would always say, ‘There’s nothing wrong with some pranks at the expense of jerks.’ She used to mess with bullies in the neighborhood to entertain me, so I love a good bit of tomfoolery. In fact…” He gave her a sly, mischievous grin. “You showed me yours, how about I show you mine? Keep an eye out for a real nasty shopper, ok?” Gabby nodded enthusiastically. She looked around the food court again with a concentrated frown. Before she could find someone, however, a loud shriek caught their attention. “I want it fresh!” screeched a woman standing at Mama Bianchi’s. Her hands were on her hips. Although they couldn’t see her face from where they were sitting, she was likely glaring at the poor employee, who looked stressed and frazzled. “I’m sorry, ma’am, but these are all fresh! They were prepared just an hour ag—“ “No! I want you to make a brand new one right now! I will not pay $3.50 for a stale piece of pizza!” “They’re not stale,” Gabby whispered to him. Jojo wrinkled his nose in disgust. People who verbally abused fast food workers were some of the last people he ever would feel sympathy for. “Well, seems I have a target.” He felt a warm, safe feeling wash over him like a protective jacket as his power activated. Under the table, he slipped his foot out of his shoe and whispered to Gabby, “Stomp on my foot as hard as you can.” “But I don’t want to hurt you,” she replied with distinct worry in her voice. He stared at the raging customer. “Oh, trust me liebling, you won’t.” He heard an uncertain whimper from her, then felt her foot nudge his as though she was trying to find it. She took a breath, and a second later, he felt her foot slam down onto his. But that was all he felt. He didn’t even flinch or wipe the smug smile off of his face. There was no pain, no stinging in his toes… for him, at least. The screaming woman, on the other hand, yelped in pain and fell onto her rear. Gabby barked out a giggle before slapping her hand over her mouth in minor shame. Through her fingers, she asked, “What happened?” “My power is what happened,” Jojo replied as he slipped his foot back into his shoe. “I redirect pain. So I felt nothing when you stomped on my foot… but she certainly did.” He gestured over to the screeching woman again, who was now being escorted away by a portly, mustachioed mall cop while a crowd of onlookers filming on their phones laughed. “Why don’t you use it when Jack…?” She didn’t finish her question, but she didn’t have to. He knew exactly what she meant. He looked down at the table. “He just… orders me not to. Simple as that, ja? But…” He clenched his fists on the table trembling with anger. “I always imagined it, using my power so I could hurt him as much as he hurt me.” Warmth covered one of his hands, and when he glanced up, he saw Gabby’s hand over his. “I’m so sorry,” she gently said with a sympathetic frown. “You’re going to be free really soon. Rhiannon will make sure to get the collar off, and then he can’t hurt you anymore.” The joyful tingling of her skin against his caused his tension to melt away. She was right; soon enough, the collar would be off, and if Jack ever tried anything again, he would fight back. And he knew if he did, Jack would fold. As terrifying as the man was, he was also a pathetic coward. “Thank you, liebling,” Jojo murmured softly. “How is it you always know what to say? Are you certain the puppet thing is your only power?” “I think so,” she smiled shyly. “Mom didn’t say we could have more than one.” “Unless your one power is a lot of things. Like Amon. Or Dracula, from what Rex has told me.” Hesitantly, she asked, “What can Dracula do?” “Apparently, he could copy the power of any other vampire, just not as strong. Rex said he barely ever used other people’s powers, though.” Gabby nearly paled when she heard this, her honey golden eyes wide with fear. “Oh.” Now it was Jojo’s turn to hold onto her hand. “Liebling, Rex knew the man and has never said a bad word about him. He’s even told me that Dracula is part of why his sister gained so much confidence in herself: Because he befriended her. Do you think Rex would lie to me?” He decided to make a little joke to ease the tension a bit. “I’m far too pretty to lie to, you know.” It seemed to work as she relaxed and gave him a small smile. “I guess not. I’m sorry, I said I’d stop worrying about this, and I meant it.” She sighed and withdrew her hand to pick up her pizza again. “But, um, I don’t think I can do anything else. I think it’s just the… puppet thing.” “That’s okay,” Jojo smiled, making a mental note not to bring up Dracula again (and to make sure they stayed away from any books with him in it when they were in the bookstore). “I am very much okay with you how you are. You’re perfect that way.” Her bright smile was back accompanied with a blush dusted across her cheeks as she finished her slice of pizza. He knew even if he lived another ten thousand years, he would never get tired of that smile of hers. It was so beautiful, so gentle, so sweet; it suited her face perfectly and seeing it made him want to ensure it stayed on there for as long as possible. He could feel his own cheeks heating up just looking at her. They sat in a comfortable silence while they finished their lunch, unbothered by the noise around them. When they were done, Jojo graciously scooped up the trash and threw it out before extending a hand to help Gabby up from her seat. “Are you ready for the bookstore, liebling?” he asked. She nodded her head as she stood up. With her hand in his, they walked together through the food court and down one of the wings of the mall. Since neither of them had visited it before, they weren’t sure where the bookstore was exactly. They ended up wandering around window shopping and taking in the sights of the mall. Jojo had always loved wandering around American malls, and with Gabby by his side, it just seemed all the more magical. They found an old, worn out stand of vending machines that dispensed toys for a quarter, and Jojo fished out some change and acquired a little plastic cheeseburger with googly eyes for Gabby and a tiny alien with a ray gun for himself. After that, they stared into some of the windows, admiring the displays. Jojo sighed forlornly as he looked at some of the expensive summer outfits wishing he had the sort of cash to afford them. He knew his wardrobe was a bit lacking, what with it mostly being comfy shorts, t-shirts, and tank tops. He wanted to look nicer so he didn’t embarrass Gabby when they went out together. “What’s wrong?” she inquired gently from beside him. “Oh, nothing,” Jojo replied hurriedly before internally facepalming. Lying was not a good way to keep a relationship healthy. “Alright, so it is something,” he immediately admitted. “I’m a bit sad I don’t have the money for a wardrobe change. I, uh, don’t really… work. I basically live off the kindness of my coven mates.” Gabby tugged him towards the entrance of the shop with renewed excitement. “Come on!” “What?!” he exclaimed. “Liebling, no, you don’t have to—” “I want to,” she interrupted, pausing just inside the store. She smiled at him. “You deserve nice clothes. Everyone does.” “Well, I suppose I can’t argue with that,” he grinned. Gabby truly was too sweet for words. She seemed satisfied with his response and started taking him around the store. She helped him pick out a few shirts and shorts that she said might look nice on him. She didn’t seem worried about the cost in the slightest considering the amount of clothing she handed him to try on. She waited patiently outside of the dressing room while he tried on the clothing. It wasn’t long at all before he picked out an impressive lineup and sheepishly handed his selections to Gabby. “Ja, so, this is pricey… Are you really okay with getting me this?” She nodded. “Mom gives me lots of money. Like an allowance, I guess. I don’t really get to spend it, but this seems like a good use for it.” He beamed gratefully at her. “Danke, liebling.” A few minutes later, they exited the store, bags in hand, as they continued their quest to find the bookstore. Jojo realized they could probably check a directory, but decided it was far more fun to wander aimlessly about with Gabby by his side. Eventually, they found one. It was one of the bigger, modern ones. Jojo always preferred the more cozy, independent bookstores you would find in towns run by people who clearly loved books as opposed to the big chains that sold everything from books to action figures and had a cafe inside, but beggars couldn’t be choosers at the mall. As they approached the front of the store, his eyes darted over to the books on display in the front window. He wrinkled his nose in disgust at what he saw: A tacky romance novel about Jack the Ripper. The cover showed a bloodied (yet still alive) woman with an ample bosom lying in a back-breaking position in the arms of a handsome, muscular man in a trench coat and top hat. Not only is it offensive, they weren’t even close with what he looked like, Jojo gagged internally. “Wow,” Gabby exclaimed, not noticing the display whatsoever as she peered inside. “This is huge!” He turned his attention back to his girlfriend, pushing the terrible book out of his mind. “I guarantee you we will find something you’ll like in here!” Still holding his hand, she excitedly rushed inside and started perusing the shelves of books. Occasionally, she pointed out a title she thought was funny or would wonder aloud why someone would write a book on a certain subject. Jojo browsed a bit as well, but he was more engaged with Gabby’s palpable excitement. It was a joy to watch her cheerfully browsing the shelves. Jojo threw in his two cents when he felt it necessary or when he saw a book he liked. A few times, he mentioned how he wished he could write a book like one they’d come across, but he was more than content to let Gabby take the lead. She eventually found a book about movie secrets that she wanted. “I probably haven’t seen a bunch of them, but when I can watch them, I’ll know a bunch of cool things to look for!” “And even better, it will give me a shopping list of movies to buy for you,” Jojo winked. “If you can find them on a VHS tape,” she sighed. “I probably should stop being so stubborn and just get a DVD player or something newer.” “There’s nothing wrong with being retro,” Jojo said, wagging his finger. “Although with some of these newer films… Ja, DVDs or Blu-Rays may be the way to go.” She clearly wasn’t happy by that, if the scrunched up frown on her face was any indication, but regardless, she wandered to the registers with the book in her hands. While they were waiting in line, she asked, “Did you see anything you want?” He smirked playfully. “Ja, but I think I already have it.” To his amusement, she seemed confused. “What do you mean?” “I mean you, liebling,” he laughed. “You are the only thing in this store I want.” “Oh,” she replied with a shy smile. A cashier called them forward, and Gabby happily approached the register with her book. When she was paying, Jojo got a peek at her wallet. There were numerous bills stuffed inside, though he couldn’t tell exactly how much cash she possessed. This wasn’t much of a shock to him as Marianna was rather affluent (to say nothing of Amon and his seemingly bottomless wealth). He really hoped Gabby didn’t think he liked her for her money because he frankly couldn’t care less about that. When she finished paying, they walked out of the bookstore, hand-in-hand again. “Where should we go next?” she asked, sparks of excitement glinting in her eyes. “Hmm,” Jojo pondered as he surveyed the surrounding stores. He set his sights on a cute little gift shop nearby. “That store looks cute.” “I wonder what they have inside. Come on!” She practically ran to the store in excitement, giggling as she pulled Jojo with her. As they entered, a little electronic ding sounded when they passed over the store’s threshold. The store was much simpler than the bookstore with all sorts of cute little ceramic figures, house decor, scented candles, and stuffed animals. It was much cozier and more leisurely in its atmosphere. They wandered through the aisles for a few minutes before Gabby gasped. She pointed to a display of picture frames and said, “I should get that for Mom!” Upon looking closer, Jojo spotted a wooden one that said “I Love My Mom” in dark brown cursive lettering. Jojo grinned. “I think she would love that.” Gabby reached forward to grab it, but hesitated. “Wait, but… Where am I going to get a picture printed?” “I can help with that,” a voice piped up from the next aisle. Three seconds later, a cheerful older woman with short blonde hair was smiling at them with something covered in bubble wrap in her hand. “You can send photos to Harold’s to be printed within the hour.” “Harold’s?” she asked, confused. “It’s a drug store,” the employee explained. “It’s local and pretty well known for being a great last minute stop for photos.” “Thank you, ma’am!” Gabby chirped. The woman waved in response with her free hand and disappeared back into the aisle she’d previously been in. “Well, there you have it!” Jojo proclaimed. “Seems like a perfect gift for her, ja?” She nodded enthusiastically, then pulled her phone out of her pocket. “But first, I need to ask if Flynn could pick up the picture for me.” She took a minute to quickly type out a text, then smiled again. “Want to help me pick out a picture while I wait for him to answer?” Jojo nodded enthusiastically. “Sure!” She tapped on her phone again, then passed it to him. “These are all of the photos of Mom and me.” He took it and started looking through it. It appeared to be a folder she’d created specifically for this purpose as, like she’d said, all of the photos were of her and Marianna. In all of the pictures, he noted how happy and relaxed Marianna seemed as opposed to how exhausted and high-strung she was as of late. He stopped at a picture of the two in front of a windmill and a field of flowers in what looked like the Netherlands. The two were all smiles, and Marianna in particular seemed to be radiating joy as she hugged her daughter and smiled for the camera. “This one is pretty,” he suggested. Gabby took her phone back to look. A smile immediately grew on her face. “This is a super old one. I, um, had to scan a bunch of pictures so I could have them on my phone. This really nice librarian in England helped me do it a few years ago.” She paused and added gently, “I really like this one. It’s a good choice.” “Well, I’m glad to be of help!” Jojo grinned, before adding, “You both look so happy in this one. I think she’ll like being reminded of it.” “Yeah, me too.” She glanced at her phone again, and her smile widened. “Oh, yay! He said he’d get it for me!” She grabbed the picture frame. “I think Mom is really going to like this.” “I don’t doubt she will,” Jojo nodded. Despite her excitement, Gabby sighed. “But we don’t have anything for Flynn. What am I supposed to get him?” This was a bit tricky. In his time talking with him, he’d found Flynn seemed to really only like things having to do with being a vampire killer, such as swords and books on magic—these were in rather short supply in such a store. “I’m certain he’d be happy with a simple, thoughtful gift, you know?” “Like what?” “Hmmm…” He looked around, noticing a rotating display of jewelry on a nearby shelf. “Perhaps a friendship bracelet?” Gabby looked confused. “He doesn’t wear bracelets, does he?” “He doesn’t wear cowboy hats, but I’m fairly certain if you got him one, he would never take it off,” Jojo said. She considered this and thoughtfully commented, “Maybe I should get him a cowboy hat…” “I think a bracelet is more his style, liebling,” Jojo laughed. “A cowboy with a sword? It seems a bit silly.” “I guess you’re right,” she agreed. “What color do you think would look best on him?” “Green, red, black… Any of those would suit him.” Just like at the pizza restaurant, Gabby’s nose scrunched up as she pondered the choices. A smile crossed her face when she made her decision, and she picked up a matching set of green woven paracord friendship bracelets with gold charms shaped like half of a heart. One said “BE FRI” and the other said “ST ENDS”. After picking out gift bags and tissue paper, they took the gifts to the cash register to pay. The cashier had started neatly wrapping up the frame in white tissue paper when Gabby gasped suddenly. “Hold on one second.” She rushed towards one of the nearby displays, grabbed something, and returned. Triumphantly, she showed Jojo a white ceramic mug with “Best Grandma Ever” written on it in bold purple cursive with small flowers adorning each side. “Do you think Grandma would like this?” Jojo was a bit flabbergasted at how Gabby could think Eve could ever deserve such a mug, but he wasn’t about to say that. Instead, he smiled and replied, “Ja, definitely.” With a big grin, she set it on the counter. “I’d like this, too, please.” The cashier wrapped the mug as well and neatly packed both in a small brown paper bag. Once Gabby paid, they walked out of the gift shop and continued wandering through the mall. Peering at the numerous stores around them, Jojo asked, “Well, where shall we go next?” “You can pick!” she answered cheerfully. He eyed a few store fronts before he finally settled his gaze on a chocolate store. “Question: What sort of chocolate do you like?” “Everything!” she giggled. “Why?” “Because I think I’m going to buy you a whole bunch of chocolates,” Jojo replied, “and don’t argue, because you deserve it.” Gabby gasped and sheepishly smiled. “Really? Are you sure? You don’t have to…” “Well I want to, so there,” he retorted. Before Gabby could respond, he gave her hand a squeeze and gently pulled her towards the chocolate store. As soon as they entered, he was hit by the familiar, comforting aroma of milk chocolate. The store was filled to the brim with displays of all sorts of candies, both fancy and cheap. There was even a display for Lost Paradise chocolates, the winged deer logo standing out in the sea of displays. “Hmm, you like Tony’s chocolates, ja?” “Yeah,” she nodded. “I used to work in his shop when Mom first adopted me.” With a sigh, she quietly admitted, “I miss him.” “I’m sorry,” he said. He felt bad that he’d brought the mood down by reminding her of the friends she hadn’t seen in a long time, but on the other hand, it did make him all the more eager to buy her as much chocolate as she wanted. “It’s okay,” she shrugged. “I know he’s busy with his company. I just wish he could visit more.” “That would be nice,” Jojo agreed. “I don’t know him quite so well as you, but I know he is a sweet man, if you’ll pardon the pun. I know you had a lot of his candies recently, but would you like some more to eat in his honor?” Her smile returned, and she nodded enthusiastically. “I’d really like that.” Without further deliberation, Jojo began picking out all sorts of chocolates, from the Mellified Milk and Honey to Percy’s Peanut Butter to the Crispy Crunchy S’mores Bar. While he was doing that, Gabby spoke up. “I, um, forgot to get something at the gift shop for Amon. I’ll be right back. Can I meet you here?” “Oh, uh, of course!” He hadn’t even considered Amon as someone she’d want to get a gift for. The man seemed so distant and so mysterious, it was nearly unthinkable to him that someone would be able to connect with the vampire. Then again, if anyone could, it would be Gabby. “I won’t be long, I promise!” She reached up, standing on her tiptoes, to kiss his cheek before hurrying out of the store. Jojo made his way up to the register with all the chocolates he’d picked out and paid. He was very grateful Rex was willing to toss so much money his way (in the man’s own words, “What the fuck do I need all this money for? All I buy is booze and pizza”), even if he did feel a bit like a moocher considering he hadn’t had a job in a long time. That needs to change, Jojo thought as the cashier bagged the chocolates up. He did not want Gabby to feel like he was using her, and he badly wished to spoil her. With candy in hand, he stepped outside the store and waited by a nearby bench for Gabby to return. As promised, she was back soon with a second paper bag in her hand identical to the first. “Thank you for waiting,” she apologized. “I didn’t want to leave Amon out.” “I suppose that’s fair. You are around him a lot, after all.” Timidly, she asked, “Do you think it’s weird to give him a mug that says ‘Best Uncle’? I guess he isn’t really my uncle, but…” She frowned hesitantly. “I think if that’s how you see him, he will appreciate it,” Jojo smiled. Gabby looked relieved. Taking her hand, Jojo led her around the mall once more. They didn’t go into any other stores, but the time he spent with her was still unbelievably pleasant. Eventually, though, they left, caught and boarded the bus, and began their trip back home. Gabby was quiet on the ride back, though she leaned against him. He could hear the items in their bags rattling softly from the vibrations of the bus. Unlike the ride to the mall, this was a cozy, comfortable silence, one he did not feel the need to break. Their return was rather uneventful, though as they approached the door, his apprehension grew. “Do you think your grandmother is back yet?” he asked nervously. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “But, um, wait a second. Don’t open the door yet.” She set her bags on the ground and ruffled through them. She appeared to be looking for something, which was revealed to him a few seconds later when she pulled out a grey, oval-shaped stone in her hand. Painted on it were white letters that spelled out one word: Hope. “This is for you. I know it’s kind of dumb, but, well…” She smiled shyly. “I just want you to always have hope that things will get better, no matter how bad they seem.” It was so simple, yet so sweet. Jojo’s eyes began to well up with tears. “Danke, liebling,” he whispered, “You… I don’t know what to say, really. You are just so sweet.” She placed it in his hand, then hugged him. “I had lots of fun with you today. And I wish we could do this all the time, but…” She sighed and pulled away. “Who knows how long we have together before Grandma needs to go somewhere new.” He hugged her back. “Wherever you go, I will follow. I promise you.” “What if she won’t let you?” she frowned. “Not even your grandmother could hope to get rid of me,” he joked. “When I’m free, I can do as I please.” She smiled again. “And you’re almost free. Just as soon as Rhiannon can get the collar off.” “And hopefully, she can do that sooner than later,” came a familiar voice from behind them. The two nervously turned around to see Amon, dressed in his usual dark purple suit, arms folded across his chest and a stern look on his face. “Hi, Amon,” Gabby said quietly. She sounded guilty, which was understandable since they’d been caught. “You know,” Amon began with a sigh, “believe it or not, I was like you two once. Sneaking off with my girlfriend, causing all sorts of mischief…” He smiled wistfully for a moment before his mood turned serious again. “But there is a time and place. I’m not mad at you two, and normally I wouldn’t mind covering for you, but your mother is stressed out at the moment, Gabriella. She doesn’t need to be worrying about your whereabouts.” “I’m sorry,” she apologized. Her head was hung in shame. “I didn’t mean to make her upset.” “It isn’t you who’s making her upset,” Amon sighed yet again. “It’s just…” His sentence hung in the air unfinished as his gaze fixed upon the stone in Jojo’s hand. “Hm, Johan, what is that you’ve got there in your hand? Something from the mall, I imagine?” Jojo nodded and held the rock Gabby had given him up to see. “It’s just a sweet little trinket Gabby bought me as a gift.” Amon’s eyes seemed to widen as he looked at it. “Does that say… ‘Hope’?” “Um, ja. Ja it does, sir,” Jojo replied nervously. Amon grinned, a rather odd sight from a man as stoic and collected as him. “You know, I think I may order us dinner tonight. I think that will cheer Marianna up. And perhaps you should talk to her later, Gabriella. Now… why don’t you two go in, alright? And don’t worry, I’m not going to tell your grandmother you snuck out.” Gabby almost deflated beside Jojo with relief. “Thank you, Amon. I’m sorry, I won’t do it again.” She turned towards the door before pausing and reaching into one of her bags. Carefully, she pulled out a small brown gift box. “This is for you, by the way.” Once again, Amon surprised Jojo by giving Gabby a genuinely heartfelt look. “Oh my. You didn’t have to get me anything, my dear. But I appreciate it nonetheless, whatever it might be.” He carefully took the box and opened it, and somehow his smile widened. “You really are your mother’s daughter, I hope you know that, Gabby.” “You like it?” she naively asked, grinning from ear-to-ear. He gently patted her head. “I am quite touched you think of me that way. Now, run along, I’m sure you have better things to do than talk to me. I think your friend, Mr. Dangerfield, may miss you a fair bit… Or perhaps not, considering what I’ve heard of his day.” Jojo’s eyebrow arched. What did that mean? Before he could ask, Amon gave them a wave and strolled on into the house. Gabby stared at Jojo with wide eyes. “Do you think Flynn is okay?” “I think, or at least hope, Amon would be a bit more urgent with telling us that if he wasn’t,” Jojo replied. “I’m sure he’s alright.” But what had Amon meant? Did something happen to Flynn? “Should we check on him?” “Ja, of course!” As fun a time as he had had with Gabby, a time he wouldn’t have traded for the world, he did feel a desire to be in Flynn’s company again. It was amazing being alone with Gabby, but when the three of them were together, something just felt right. Taking her hand, he pulled her onwards into the house to search for Flynn, hoping whatever it was that Amon had mentioned was nothing too serious. ****** Flynn wasn’t having the best morning. So far, he’d been woken up by Eve having the mother of all hissy fits, then he found out that Gabby and Jojo had run off without him (which he only knew about because he’d received a text from Gabby explaining the situation). They were a couple, and they didn’t always need or want him to come along. He knew this. He was just their friend. Still, understanding this didn’t make him feel any less jealous (though of who, he couldn’t quite say). He’d sat in his room for a while, staring at the ceiling, before finally deciding to head out and see if the Quinceys wanted to do anything. He hadn’t gotten super close to those two or anything, but they’d been pretty nice so far. Almost as soon as Flynn stepped out into the hallway, however, Hannah appeared in front of him dressed in her usual wizard robes. They were a brilliant purple that seemed to illuminate the redness of her hair. “Greetings, Mr. Dangerfield!” she exclaimed. “Uh… hi,” Flynn mumbled. Hannah didn’t seem so bad, but she came off as a bit haughty and intimidating. He wasn’t entirely sure what this was all about, but he was concerned it would grate on his already frayed nerves. “So, have you heard that we’re basically on lockdown now?” she asked in an oddly cheery tone. “Seems Jerrod got caught or maybe killed. So, we’re all stuck inside now!” “Why are you so happy about that?” Flynn asked, absolutely confused. Jerrod certainly wasn’t his favorite person, but the worst he’d done was hit on Gabby’s mom. He certainly hoped the poor guy wasn’t dead. Hannah seemed to flinch a bit at this before stammering, “I-I’m not happy, I just, you know. Wanted to deliver the news to you in a way that isn’t… awful, you know?” “Well… thanks, I guess?” Flynn shrugged. “Say,” Hannah began, “are you… busy right now?” Flynn raised an eyebrow. “Um… No, not really. I was gonna see if the Quinceys wanted to hang out. Do you know where they are?” Hannah nodded. “Yes, I have, they’re downstairs watching that weird show with the talking hands.” Flynn perked up. “Oh, sweet. Well… I think I’m gonna join them, so… Did you want to come, or…” “Actually,” Hannah asked shyly, turning away, “do you think maybe we could hang out for a bit? Just the two of us?” Flynn was beyond confused now. “Uh… Why?” “Well, I guess I’d like to get to know you better, is all,” she mumbled. “You know, on a personal basis. Seeing as you’re the bodyguard of Bloody Mary’s daughter.” Flynn gestured back towards his room with a sigh. “I mean, we can hang out in there for a little bit, bu—” He had no time to finish his sentence as Hannah had already grabbed him by the hand and dragged him into his room, slamming the door shut behind him. “Okay,” Flynn gasped, “what’s the hurry?” She took a deep breath before saying, “I guess I just… I want to get to know you. And I haven’t really had a chance since you’ve been spending so much time with Gabby and Jojo.” Flynn noticed a hint of bitterness in her voice, though she didn’t seem to be aware of it. Flynn sighed. “I’m not that interesting, you know.” “Then why did Gabby pick you over me?” Hannah asked, the bitterness coming out enough that she clapped her hands over her mouth. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” “Look Hannah, I didn’t mean to steal your thunder or anything,” Flynn explained, his voice getting more and more irritated as he continued. “Gabby chose me, and I have no idea why, and you know what? I’m not exactly sorry about it either. This is the first time in my life I’ve actually been allowed to have friends because people didn’t like being around me when I was with my mom and my dad didn’t let me have any freedom when I was with him. So it sucks you don’t get to show off your damn Merlin magic and fight Dracula’s coven or whatever bullshit you were promised by Gabby’s grandma, and it sure is a shame that you don’t get to suck up to Marianna—who I’m pretty sure isn’t too happy you keep referring to her by ‘Bloody Mary,’ by the way—but you’re not going to drag me into my room and make me feel bad about being happy for the first time in years. So if that’s what this is, do me a favor and fuck off.” Flynn was surprised by the harshness of his voice, but considering how frustrated he already was, he couldn’t help letting this all out. Even more surprising was how Hannah simply slowly sank to the floor on her knees with a defeated look on her face as she put her head in her hands. “I just… I’ve been training my whole life. I wanted a chance to prove the college wrong, to put the Starrs back on the map, and I know it isn’t fair but…” Hannah trailed off, sighing miserably. “And it frustrated me even more because, well, my parents wanted me to try and… You know, win you over. Get engaged. The Dangerfields have ‘good’ prospects, at least financially… I already wasn’t interested, but then you got picked over me, and it was just eating at me.” “Well…” Flynn didn’t know what to say. This was a hell of a lot to have dumped on him so early in the day. He hesitated for a moment before moving over and sitting beside Hannah on the floor. “I’m sorry I snapped at you. I’m having a shitty morning, okay? I have… a lot of feelings I’m working through myself so I get it. I get what you’re dealing with.” She turned and gave him a tearful look. “You do?” He shrugged. “Sort of. I kind of feel a bit jealous of… I don’t know.” “Jojo?” Hannah asked. “Yes. And no. I’m not sure what’s wrong with me…” Hannah wiped her eyes dry on her sleeve and gave him a knowing smile. “I don’t think there’s anything wrong with you, Flynn.” “Well… Thanks.” “I think, maybe, you’ve got things you need to sort out because this is the first time you’ve been around other people like this… And I do too.” She gave him a shy smile. “I’ve really only spent time with Vincent and Randall while I was homeschooled.” “Really?” Flynn recalled some very odd looks Vincent had given him during Hannah’s attempts to cozy up to him. Suddenly, they made perfect sense. “Well, that explains a lot.” “A lot of what?” Hannah asked. “You’ll find out sooner or later,” he laughed. “Can’t I find out now?” she huffed. “Nope,” Flynn laughed again. “Fine!” She crossed her arms in annoyance. “Then what will we talk about?” “What do you like to talk about?” he asked. “Um, well… Mostly magical history.” “Well, then why not talk to me about that? My mom loved that stuff, so I’ve heard a lot. Let’s see if you have anything new for me.” And so, for a while, they sat there with Hannah talking all about famous wizards and witches throughout history. Some he’d heard of, like Rasputin and Magnum Stardust, and others he’d never heard of before, like Sebastian Darke or the man who authored the Necronomicon (which was apparently not the same as the other Necronomicons he’d seen in passing). It was fairly interesting stuff and by the end, he’d felt like he’d actually learned a few things about magical history. It was clear to him that Hannah had a lot of energy and passion about the topic, judging by how her impromptu lesson lit up her face as she spoke. She’s pretty beautiful, Flynn thought, but at the same time he knew he wasn’t attracted to her like that. She wasn’t Gabby, or Jojo… or Rex. He couldn’t come between Gabby and Jojo, he knew that, but if he ever thought he had a snowball’s chance in Hell, he might’ve gone for Rex. At this point, he wasn’t even trying to deny it internally anymore: He was bisexual. And maybe if he’d felt more confident, he’d have gone for that handsome, profane, frequently shirtless vampire earlier. But he was absolutely too terrified to try. Eventually his conversation with Hannah ended, and the two headed to the door. As they stepped out into the hallway, Hannah turned to Flynn and nodded. “Well… I suppose I’ll be off, then. Thank you for listening to me ramble.” “No problem,” Flynn replied softly. As she turned to walk away, he called out. “You know, I think maybe you should try talking to Gabby yourself sometime. I think you could use a girl friend, and I think she’d appreciate it. She spends too much time with guys, you know?” Hannah paused and cocked her head as if considering this. “Maybe I will, Flynn. Maybe I will.” With that, she strutted down the hallway and disappeared around a corner, leaving Flynn alone and feeling marginally better than before. Hannah was a bit odd and haughty, but she wasn’t all bad. Seems to be a running theme with people here, huh? he thought as he headed down to the kitchen. All the talking had made him rather hungry, but he hoped there was something other than frozen pizzas. Truth be told, he was getting rather sick of them. As he walked into the kitchen, he immediately froze. Standing by the counter and sipping on a cold beer was Rex. He was actually wearing something today, a white tank top, but it was so snug on his torso that he might as well have been shirtless. Flynn could feel his face heat up as he looked at the man. Of all the places to be, he had to be in the kitchen right now. Rex chugged down the rest of his beer before crushing the can against his head and nodding in Flynn’s direction. “Hey Red. How’s it hanging?” “R-Red?” he asked, pointing at himself. “You’re the only other fucking person in here,” Rex snorted. “So yeah. Between your face and your hair, you’re Red. Unless you don’t want a little nickname.” “No, no, it’s fine,” Flynn replied a bit more hurriedly than he meant to. “So, uh, there anything to eat besides pizza? I’m getting kind of sick of it.” “You fucking kidding?” he asked incredulously before smacking his forehead. ”Shit, I forgot you mortals need to watch what you eat. It slips my mind a whole fucking lot because I drink enough booze to kill an elephant. Plus I haven’t been a mortal in a few hundred years.” “I-It’s fine! I can deal!” He hurried over to the freezer and flung it open, staring in awe at the sheer amount of frozen pizza boxes crammed into it. He carefully pulled out a meat lover’s, put it on a pan, and threw it in the oven. Then he leaned back against the counter and tried his hardest not to stare at Rex like a complete weirdo. After a few minutes, the vampire man broke the silence. “You’re getting pretty chummy with Jojo, huh?” Flynn simply nodded in response. He wasn’t really sure what else to say beyond that. “Good,” Rex sighed. “He needs better fucking friends.” He turned to Rex curiously. “What do you mean?” “I mean he spends all his fucking time with me, and he needs to spend time around better people,” Rex snorted. “And considering you’ve made it your personal mission in life to keep him and his girlfriend safe, I’d say you’re pretty fucking good.” Flynn felt a bit flustered. “Well, you are too. Don’t be so hard on yourself. You do a lot for him. I know that much.” “True enough,” Rex shrugged. “Not gonna pretend like I haven’t kept his ass out of trouble as best I can. But you’re a nice guy, or seem like one, and I am not fucking nice in the least. “ “If you say so,” Flynn mumbled. He stared at the oven, trying to think of something to say, but his mind went completely blank. A few minutes passed before Rex loudly broke the silence once more. “Boy,” he groaned dramatically, “it sure is fucking hot in here, huh? Might wanna turn the oven down, Red. Me? I think I’m gonna get myself a nice, cold glass of water to cool myself down.” He moved over to the sink, grabbing a glass from a cabinet above it and filling it up with water, casting a sidelong glance at Flynn as he did so and giving him a playful smirk. As soon as his glass was filled, he whirled around towards Flynn, who had moved over to the oven to make sure the temperature really wasn’t too high. “Bottoms up!” Rex exclaimed before leaning his head back and tilting the cup over his face. More of the water ended up on his shirt and the floor than it did in his mouth. “Oh, darn,” he whined, shaking his head at the mess he’d made. “I completely soaked my fucking shirt. What a goddamn moron I am! Guess I’m gonna have to take it off. You don’t mind, do ya, Red?” Flynn certainly didn’t mind, but he wasn’t really sure he wanted to say that out loud. Instead, he muttered, “Yeah, sure, go ahead,” before staring back at the oven and desperately trying not to see Rex peel off his wet shirt and toss it off into a corner. “Hey, you okay there?” Rex asked in a teasing tone of voice. “You’re looking really uncomfortable. You want me to leave? You know I’m an accommodating guy.” “No!” Flynn blurted out. His face grew redder still as he stammered out, “U-Um, I mean, no. It’s fine, you don’t have to, I’m, just… I’m having a bad day is all. Stressful morning. It’s getting to me. And the hunger.” He could hear Rex move closer, but he just continued to nervously stare into the oven. “That fucking sucks, man,” Rex’s voice said, inches from his ear. “Anything I can do to make it better?” He flinched and straightened up, backing away a bit. “What are you up to, Rex?” Rex gave a nonchalant shrug. “Look, I may be fucking stupid, but I’m not oblivious. I’ve seen you getting all blushy around me and checking me out. I just wanted to see if you were, y’know, actually into it and not just intimidated by me. I fucking hate hitting on people with incompatible orientations. What do I look like, Jerrod?” He laughed, then gave Flynn a pointed look. “So, Red. You like guys, or what?” Flynn froze. He’d internally accepted it, but could he vocally admit it? ”I’m… not exactly sure.” Rex’s hands gently grabbed hold of his shoulders and moved him back until he was pressed up against the fridge. Even though Rex couldn’t have been more than an inch or so taller than he was, he still couldn’t help but feel small and awkward in his presence. He leaned in close to Flynn’s face, the man’s lips mere inches away from his own. “Well, there’s only one way to find out, Red,” he breathed. His breath was warm and smelled like beer. “The question is, do you wanna?” Flynn was paralyzed with indecision. This was so sudden, so out of nowhere. This had to be a dream, a mistake, anything but real. “You… You barely know me…” he finally whispered. Rex shrugged. “Who fucking cares? Is it so wrong to wanna kiss a cute guy every now and then?” “No, of course not!” Flynn exclaimed. “But… Cute? I’m not cute. I’m not. My scar, it—“ “Oh, shut the fuck up, Flynn,” Rex sighed in exasperation as he leaned in and pressed his lips against his. Flynn could still taste the beer on Rex’s breath, but he honestly couldn’t care less. Almost of their own accord, his hands moved up and gently caressed Rex’s face. This was better than he ever could have hoped for, but there was still a tiny sting of guilt eating at him for reasons he couldn’t understand. Perhaps it was because the heat rushing through his body from this interaction had caused a new issue to arise. Shit, he whimpered internally, embarrassment mixing in with the joy from the kiss. Rex pulled away with a smirk. “Well I can tell you enjoyed that,” he snarked. Flynn looked down in shame. “I’m sorry,” he muttered before being distracted by Rex tilting his chin up and kissing him yet again. The second time was even better than the first as a rush of confidence filled him. He kissed back this time, wrapping his hands around Rex’s head and pulling him close. This was so strange and so sudden, but he liked this a lot. Eventually, Rex pulled away, running his hand through Flynn’s hair. “Fuck, Red. You’re really pent-up, aren’t you?” “I guess so,” he laughed nervously. “You’re gonna make some lucky motherfucker real happy someday, I bet,” Rex winked. “But before that, maybe we could, you know…” Flynn was about to teasingly reply how he didn’t know and that he would like it if Rex explained it to him, but the rhythmic tapping of a cane against the tile floor interrupted them, letting him know that Rhapsody was approaching. “Don’t mind me,” she yawned as she approached the fridge. “Just here to get some milk. You two can keep making out or whatever.” “Nah, I think we’re good for now.” Rex pulled Flynn off the fridge to let Rhapsody get in, guiding him back towards the oven. With a gentle pat to his back, Rex leaned in close and whispered, “I think we both needed that, huh? Now if you’ll excuse me, I’m gonna fuck off. I think I need to cool down in the pool after that.” Flynn just nodded sheepishly, his newfound confidence having evaporated at being caught by Rhapsody. With another wink, Rex strolled out of the room, whistling a rather cheerful song to himself as he disappeared. “Darn. He forgot his shirt,” Rhapsody pointed out as she opened a carton of milk. “Oh well. Not like he needs it that much.” With a shrug, she started drinking the milk straight from the carton, downing at least half of it in record time. She held it out towards Flynn after giving a satisfied burp. “Want some?” “N-No… Thanks, though.” He suddenly realized he should pull out the pizza and scrambled about to grab the oven mitts to retrieve it. “Suit yourself,” Rhapsody said, followed by the sound of more chugging and ending with a satisfied sigh. Flynn turned to look at her with the pizza in hand. The now-empty milk carton was sitting on the counter next to the fridge, and she was bobbing her head as if she were listening to music. “You, uh, alright there?” “I’m fine,” she nodded. “Sorry I cockblocked you, Flynn.” His face heated up for about the thousandth time that day. “It’s fine. You didn’t do anything. It was just, uh…” Rhapsody waved her hand. “Don’t stress yourself out. I’ll see you around, okay? Gotta go talk to Amon. He’s probably bored out of his mind.” Before he could respond, she cheerfully limped out of the kitchen, leaving nothing but an empty carton of milk behind. Flustered, confused, and more than a little aroused (much to his chagrin), Flynn took a few minutes to cool off, grabbing some ice from the freezer to try and calm himself down. When he finally felt he was presentable, he wandered to the living room holding a plate with half of the freshly cooked pizza on it to find Vincent and Randall on the couch watching The Handy & Ydnah Show. The two main characters were on screen discussing the arrival of unwanted visitors with Blue the cat. “Ugh, I just hate dealing with my family! They really do suck, meow meow meow,” Blue whined. “Ti gnisu rof demahsa eb dluohs uoy, ehcilc derit dna etirt a si taht,” Ydnah retorted. “Yeah, come on, they can’t be that bad!” chimed in Handy. “You’ve never met my uncle! He’s a real piece of work. He’s completely crazy!” “Is something actually going to happen in this episode, or is this going to be like the one where they went to the DMV?” Vincent mumbled. “Don’t worry, it gets a lot better once her crazy uncle shows up,” Flynn said as he took a seat in one of the comfy armchairs. “Things get really exciting, and there’s a lot more action.” “Told you,” Randall smirked. “What do you people see in this garbage?” Vincent sighed. “Oh, and hi, Flynn. Weird to see you away from Gabby and Jojo.” “They wanted some time alone,” Flynn replied cautiously. “Are they d-d-dating?” Randall asked. He shrugged. He didn’t think these two were bad, but he wasn’t entirely positive they could be trusted—not to mention Gabby had asked him to keep the relationship under wraps until Jojo was free. “Well if he doesn’t know, no one does,” Vincent yawned. “He’s practically glued to them.” Flynn slumped further into the chair. He kind of resented being seen as an accessory to Gabby and Jojo, though at the same time, it’s not like he could be too mad about it. He wanted to be with them. It’s like they’d said at the movie theater: When the three of them were together, it just felt right. A couple of hours flew by as the men watched the show together, witnessing as most problems the hands had in the episodes were buried under a barrage of coconuts or cartoonish mischief. For a while, Flynn was able to relax and soak in the events of the morning all while enjoying some cheap laughs and cheesy effects. Eventually, though, he glanced at his phone, noticing he got a text from Gabby asking him to pick up a picture that she wanted to have printed. He excused himself and snuck out. The entire trip to the store was a blur as he couldn’t stop thinking about Rex, Gabby, and Jojo. It wasn’t long at all before he found himself back home. Immediately, he went up to his room, deciding to lie down and think about everything. As much as he tried to stay focused, his mind invariably drifted back to Rex. He thought about how his lips felt against his and how he could taste the beer still fresh on his breath. Flynn’s body heated up once more, and he again felt a pang of guilt he couldn’t quite explain. He had no idea how long he was laying in bed before he heard a knock on his door. “Hello?” he called out. “Flynn?” came Gabby’s voice from the other side. “Are you okay?” Gabby! “Uh, yeah! I’m… I’m fine, why?” “Amon said something, and he was really mysterious, and I was really worried something bad happened!” she blurted out in a rush. “Can we come in?” Flynn glanced down and, after throwing a pillow over his lap, called out, “Sure, sure! Come on in!” The door swung open, and she hurried inside, her hands full of shopping bags. She was frowning and looked almost frantic. “You’re sure you’re okay?” “Ja, you seem a bit… flustered,” Jojo added as he followed her into the room. “Y-Yeah, yeah, I’m… I’ve just had a weird day, is all.” Gabby’s brow furrowed. “Why? What happened?” Flynn opened his mouth, unsure how to respond. Eventually, he just let it all out and explained everything that had happened to him that day. He couldn’t lie to these two even if he tried. By the end, Gabby was speechless and staring at him in disbelief with her mouth hanging open. Jojo looked at Gabby, then at Flynn, then back at Gabby. “Well. Seems like Flynn had quite a day!” “Yeah, I did. But I don’t know if I can say it’s a good or bad one,” he huffed. “I’m just… I don’t know. This is so weird.” “Oh,” Gabby finally said in a very quiet, almost inaudible voice. “Are you alright, liebling?” Jojo asked worriedly. She nodded her head in reply before muttering with a hint of bitterness, “Why Rex?” “What do you mean by that?” Flynn asked, growing more confused by her odd responses by the minute. “Sometimes he’s just in the mood to kiss a boy, that’s all,” Jojo chimed in. “And I’m off the market now, ja?” She didn’t say anything, but Flynn noticed her gripping the handles of her bags tighter, her knuckles growing white with the effort. He gestured at her. “What’s that all about? Why are you getting so angry over this?” “I’m not angry,” she retorted, even though the tone of her voice made it very clear she was. “Liebling, is it so wrong for Flynn to kiss boys?” Jojo asked, wagging his finger. “Let Flynn have some fun; we can’t hog all the romance in this house.” An awkward silence fell between them as Gabby stared down at the carpeted floor with a conflicted frown on her face. “Did I do something wrong here?” Flynn asked with irritation, finally breaking the silence. “I mean, was I supposed to ask for permission or something? I really don’t get what this is all about.” “No, you’re… You can do whatever you want,” she replied. She sounded less angry and almost hurt. Jojo clearly heard the pain in her voice as he wrapped an arm around her protectively. “Okay, good,” Flynn huffed, his earlier irritation bubbling back up in full force now. “Not sure what you’re so upset about anyway, not like Rex is my soulmate. I didn’t get to have some magical vampire bullshit where I suddenly know he’s the one for me like you did. So this was probably a one-time thing.” “You can like whoever you want,” she mumbled. “I just… think you could do better.” “Oh, yeah because I’m sure there’s someone better than the guy who spent almost a hundred years keeping your boyfriend from getting ra—” “Alright, alright, enough!” Jojo shouted, moving in between the two of them. “What is this, you two? We’re having some silly little argument over Rex, for what? What are we accomplishing here? Let’s talk through this like adults, ja? There’s no need for this quarrelling.” “Look, it’s… whatever. Rex was pretty upfront about just being in the mood for a guy, and at least he helped me figure out things about myself. So, you know…” The issue was he didn’t know. Flynn was entirely unsure about everything at the moment. He almost regretted telling these two what happened because the way Gabby was reacting really stung. Still, a more reasonable part of him was saying openness and honesty with these two was what would be best. Gabby didn’t reply, but her shoulders sagged in what almost seemed like defeat. She didn’t appear mad, but her reaction was entirely out-of-character and baffling. “Liebling,” Jojo said gently, “come on. Going quiet isn’t going to help.” “What am I supposed to say?” she whined. “Why are you being so hostile?” Jojo asked. “What’s eating at you here? I thought you were okay with Rex now. Why does it bother you if Flynn likes him?” “It doesn’t,” she argued. It would be funny how much she sounded like a little kid if it didn’t seem like their friendship was on the line. Jojo sighed. “Something is afoot here, and it’s going to eat at our friendship if we can’t work through it. I don’t want to see you two at each other’s throats. You both mean the world to me as does Rex. You’re my dearest friends.” “I’m not mad,” she promised. A second later, she started crying and repeated, “I’m not mad.” He didn’t even need to think about what he did next; in a moment, Flynn rushed off of the bed and pulled Gabby into a tight embrace. “Hey, hey, come on, don’t cry, okay? I’m sorry I got so snippy. I’m just… I’m working through some feelings. I’ve never really had friends before, so everything with you two is pretty new. I’m not handling things well.” Gabby gently dropped her bags—thankfully, they were already so close to the ground that nothing inside, particularly what sounded like something made of glass rattling softly, was likely to be broken—and wrapped her arms around him. “I’m sorry… I thought something bad happened, and… I don’t know…” Jojo joined in the hug, wrapping his arms around both of them. “See, all you needed to do was hug it out! We just need to communicate better, ja? We’re the best of friends, after all! We can’t let silly squabbles come between us!” “Y-Yeah, you’re right,” Flynn agreed. Still hugging him tightly, Gabby nodded, sniffling as she started calming down. “I don’t want to stop being friends because of Rex.” “I promise, we won’t. Nothing will ever make me stop being friends with you,” Flynn replied. She laughed and joked, “Why can’t you like Tony? He’d give you free candy.” “Introduce me and we’ll see how it goes,” he playfully retorted. Gabby pulled away from the hug and wiped the wetness from her eyes. “I promise he’s really nice.” “See, this is more like it!” Jojo exclaimed with relief. “Oh, what about Dallas? He’s still single! Though I do not think you’re his type, exactly.” Flynn laughed at how things had shifted from being tense and painful to his friends gossiping about what vampire to set him up with. Then, out of the blue, he remembered the pictures he’d picked up at the store earlier. “Let’s talk about who you want me to date later. I just remembered I got that picture printed out for you. It’s in the bag in the corner over there,” he said, gesturing to where he’d left it sitting on the floor earlier. This seemed to make Gabby happy as she rushed to fetch the photo. She carefully pulled it out of the protective envelope it was placed inside and smiled brightly. “It’s perfect! Thank you so, so much Flynn. Mom is going to love her gift!” He smiled back. “I’m just glad to be a help.” Gabby’s smile faded slightly, and she looked guilty. “I’m really, really sorry we snuck out without you.” “Ja, I felt guilty too,” Jojo muttered as he rubbed the back of his head. “But, I, well…” Flynn shook his head and gave a small smile. “You two don’t need me around all the time, I know that. You’re a couple. You deserve time for yourself.” “I still should have told you,” Gabby pointed out. “It’s really not a big deal, okay?” he sighed. “I’m just glad you two had a good time. Here’s hoping it’s the first of many to come.” “But we can still hang out together, right?” she asked nervously. “Of course!” Flynn promised. “I already told you, nothing will ever make me stop being your friend. I’ll hang out with you any time, anywhere.” She seemed completely relieved. “Okay, good.” He smiled at her again. Why was she so worried, though? He wasn’t going to ever want to stop spending time with them, he knew that much. For as long as he lived, he wanted to be with them and keep them safe from people like Moore. She spoke again, interrupting his brief thoughts. “We got you something, by the way.” “Huh? What?” he asked in surprise. She grinned and skipped back to where she’d set down her bags, reaching inside of one. A second later, she pulled out something small and handed it to him. He took it and saw it was a set of green handwoven friendship bracelets. He immediately felt his eyes begin to water as he looked at them. “You didn't have to get me anything, you know.” “Yes, I did. Because of you, Jojo is finally going to be free. I never could have gotten Rhiannon here so quickly without you.” “Thank you,” he murmured as he picked up one of the bracelets. “I hope you know I’m probably never taking this off.” “Then I won’t either,” she vowed. “Which, um, is probably a good thing I chose the one with gold charms and not the silver ones.” “Definitely,” he laughed in agreement. Jojo clapped his hands together. “You know what I think? I think we should do something together tonight, just us three. Maybe a movie night? That would be a nice way to unwind, ja?” “Yeah, I’d like that,” Flynn grinned. He was glad he’d managed to work through this confusing little spat with Gabby and come out feeling even closer to these two than ever before. They truly were the best friends he could ask for. If he wasn’t already, then he was absolutely certain of it now: He would do anything to keep these two safe. ****** Chastity was gripping Venus’s hand so tightly, she was surprised the redhead wasn’t wincing in pain. Truth be told, she was extremely nervous. She was sitting on a couch coincidentally squished between two redheads in a house she had believed to be abandoned up until about an hour ago. How long had vampires been living in Hawthorne Manor? Had no one in Rhine City seriously discovered this? Considering the rundown state of the living room (with torn, faded wallpaper and furniture that looked like they came from another time period), she wasn’t sure they’d been there long at all. Had Venus not received a phone call from her sister, who had excitedly proclaimed she knew someone who could teach Chastity more about vampirism, she likely would not have even left her apartment as she and her new girlfriend were getting to know each other on a more intimate level (and a more intimate level). The redhead she wasn’t familiar with cleared her throat and turned to her. “So, uh, you’re Lilith’s sister’s girlfriend, right? I’m Rika. I’m a friend of hers. Have you been a vampire very long?” “No,” she answered, shaking her head for emphasis. “This is my second day.” “Oh, cool,” Rika sighed. “I can’t believe that the vampires have been living here this whole time… I’d always hear stories about this place being haunted. I guess they’re kinda true, huh?” “Makes me wonder what other weird urban legends are true,” Venus added. “Like what if there really is a giant alligator living in the sewers?” “There’s no way that’s real,” Chastity snorted. At least she hoped not. “Yeah, that’s what they said about Hawthorne Manor being haunted,” Venus retorted, gesturing her hand around. “Does this look haunted to you? It looks pretty damn cozy to me!” “I wonder how they avoid being noticed?” Rika said as she looked around. “Cozy?” Chastity asked in disbelief. “It’s—“ “The best we can do,” sighed a voice from the doorway. All three of them turned to see a tired woman standing there with her hands folded before her. She was wearing an elegant dark blue gown that Chastity was pretty sure could have belonged in a museum. They watched as the woman entered the room and gently sat down in a red velvet armchair. “It is not ideal, but it serves its purpose as a safe haven for us for the time being.” She smiled kindly at the trio. “My name is Victoria Akdemir. I am the current head of the coven, albeit not it’s true leader. But that is a story for another time.” “Hey,” Venus waved. “I’m Venus. I’m not a cool vampire. I’m just here for my girlfriend.” “I’m Rika, Rika Paine,” Rika said politely. “Chastity Collins,” she nervously introduced herself. “A pleasure to meet you. You are quite fortunate to have someone so supportive, Miss Collins. Not all mortals take kindly to learning about our kind.” “Yeah,” she murmured with a smile. “She’s really been great so far.” Nearly tucking one foot behind the other, Victoria asked, “How long have you been a vampire, ladies?” “Just a little under a year now,” Rika explained. “My ex turned me. He was a bit… too excited and turned me without asking.” Victoria nodded sympathetically. “Many turnings are involuntary.” Her eyes shifted to Chastity. “Are you in a similar situation, my dear?” “Yeah,” she admitted, tucking her hair behind her ear with her left hand (specifically not the one holding Venus’s). “I was turned two nights ago, actually.” “Oh, goodness.” The coven leader seemed surprised by this. “You appear to have recovered quite quickly from the turning. I suspect you don’t know very much?” “Only what I was told by E—“ “Don’t!” Rika shouted, startling everyone in the room. “Don’t say her name! I don’t know who this person is, but Victoria freaked out when you said her name!” “Uhhh… What?” Venus asked, sounding as confused as Chastity felt. “I can rewind time by a few seconds,” Rika explained, rubbing her arm nervously. “I figured it’s better this lady didn’t get mentioned.” “Please, Miss Paine, perhaps you can spell out the name?” Victoria’s voice sounded patient, but she looked rather shaken. “E-V-E,” Rika said. With a sharp intake of breath, Victoria closed her amber brown eyes. “Miss Collins, I fear you are in grave danger.” Chastity frowned. “What do you mean?” “The woman who turned you is the mother of all vampires.” Victoria opened her eyes again and looked rather sympathetic as she spoke. “It is because of her we exist. Perhaps most shocking is that she is an angel, though she is one cast out by her peers. However, her reasons for turning any mortal, yourself included, are far from sincere.” She paused for a short moment and rubbed a ring that was on her finger, one Chastity hadn’t noticed until now. “She has become corrupt over time and is the reason why my betrothed, the true leader of this coven, is dead.” “Oh,” was all Chastity could manage to say. Eve did that? But she seemed so nice and caring. Had it all been an act? “Okay, if this lady is so corrupt, how come she helped our friend out, huh?” Venus asked. “Like, if she’s so bad, why not just cram the apple down her throat or brainwash her or something? Why go through all this trouble of pretending to be helpful?” “I do not fully understand her motivations,” Victoria admitted. “But from what my beloved shared with me before he died, she believes she is truly helping others. I’m sorry, Miss Collins. The woman is wicked, and I truly fear for your safety if you join her side.” Hearing this was a stab to the gut. She’d trusted Eve, but she’d been played. But hadn’t it been worth it? Morag would be okay, and she’d be able to protect her now. Wasn’t she the one who ended up winning in the end? With a sigh, she asked, “Then what do I do?” Victoria shifted in her seat and considered the question for a moment. “I would greatly advise you to join a coven, whether this or another, to protect yourself.” “Another? There is no better coven you could find than that of Dracula,” came a voice from the doorway. A woman with silvery hair (despite barely looking older than Chastity) strolled into the room slowly, looking the gathered newcomers up and down before slumping onto a couch near Victoria and lounging comfortably. “These ones show great promise, Mother,” the woman stated matter-of-factly. Victoria, who had seemed to brighten significantly once the woman entered the room, nodded in reply. “I do agree, my dear. Of course, I do not wish to influence their decision one way or another.” She turned back to Chastity and Rika with another gentle smile. “Our doors are always open to those seeking acceptance and safety, but we respect your decision no matter what you choose.” Chastity glanced at Venus hesitantly. Admittedly, having support from other vampires might make the transition easier, but was that what she really wanted? She wasn’t entirely sure. Beside her, Rika sighed with relief. “Okay, maybe this is too soon to say, but… this is really a load off my mind. My friends and I really didn’t want to have to fight evil vampires, but you guys seem nice.” “I dunno,” Venus muttered cautiously, “the angel lady seemed nice too, but apparently she’s evil? Like, no offense, but I’m not totally sure what to believe right now. I just don’t want Chastity to get hurt.” “Ah, young love,” Victoria’s daughter sighed from the couch. “In a city such as this, it is wonderful to see.” With a small laugh, Victoria shook her head. “You have always been quite the romantic, my dear.” She leaned back in her chair and tapped her chin thoughtfully. “I quite understand your hesitation. It is difficult to know who to trust. Such things do not end when you become acquainted with vampires. I would dare to go so far to say it becomes all the more difficult; many tend to have their own agendas and care little for others. Perhaps we could introduce you to some of our members? You should not make such a decision on my word alone.” “I guess that’s reasonable,” Venus nodded warily. “There’s an Eric in this coven, right?” Rika asked. “He’s dating a friend of mine, and I think he was asked to set this up. Is he around?” “I believe he may be,” the coven leader nodded. “Nadia, perhaps you can escort them to his bedroom.” She stood up, her gown flowing into place around her as she did so. “Are any of you hungry? I can prepare something if so. We have plenty to eat, whether it be food or blood.” A cold sweat began to form on Chastity’s skin. “Blood…?” She had yet to feed since being turned and was dreading the moment when she’d have to. “Indeed. We have plenty of blood bags in storage. We prefer to feed as humanely as possible.” Her smile faded slightly as she admitted, “Mortals may not agree with our methods, but it is far easier and less cruel than hunting like we did so many years ago.” She felt slightly relieved. At least she didn’t have to bite anyone. Maybe a blood bag wouldn’t be that bad. Maybe it’d be more like a juice box? But still, how would she get over the taste or drinking blood as a whole? “Well, I think I’ll have normal food, but I think the two lovely ladies with me could go for a baggie of the red stuff,” Venus said, squeezing Chastity close. “Yeah, I could go for a recharge, honestly,” Rika admitted. The lounging woman, Nadia, slid off the couch and stretched. “Ah, go inform Dahlia we will need food, she was in the kitchen last I saw her… I shall give the guests the grand tour and bring them to Mr. Madden, yes?” “Yes, please. I shall meet you in the kitchen when you are finished, then.” Victoria smiled at the trio before exiting the room. Chastity stood as well, keeping her fingers intertwined with Venus’s. Admittedly, though they hadn’t quite learned much about their vampirism, the coven was already rather friendly and welcoming. There was a sense of comfort with them that she hadn’t quite felt with her interactions with Eve, and she couldn’t place her finger on why that was. “Come, come,” Nadia gestured. “I do wonder who might be up at this hour… Perhaps you will see more of the family.” They followed Nadia out of the living room and up an old, dusty set of stairs that desperately needed cleaning and probably a fresh coat of varnish. Maybe by keeping the house looking old, it helped them avoid any suspicion. Chastity briefly wondered if they were living here legally or not. Did the city even know the house was occupied? As they moved through the manor, Nadia explained a few things and pointed out interesting tidbits about the house, proudly proclaiming her mother had recently told her all of these facts. She also spoke a bit about her own life; it was shocking to hear that this gorgeous woman was over two hundred years old. Eventually, they stopped outside of a door that Chastity assumed was Eric’s. The trio waited patiently while Nadia knocked gently. “Just a moment!” came a reply from inside the room. There was a series of soft thuds on the other side of the door, as if something was being thrown at it, and then a moment later a young (at least, he appeared to be young) man with soft brown hair wearing a pair of thick-rimmed glasses opened the door. “Hello there, Miss Shibani. I’m guessing these are the guests I was asked to invite in?” “Indeed, Mr. Madden,” Nadia said, gesturing to the small group. Chastity waved, smiling at the man. Truthfully, he was kind of cute. “Hi, I’m Chastity. It’s nice to meet you!” “Nice to meet you, too!” the man replied cheerfully. He turned to Venus next. “And you…” He froze, staring at her in confusion. “Have we… met?” Venus shrugged. “I dunno. You ever come to one of my autograph signings? I’m Scarlet Love.” He snapped his fingers. “Ah, okay! That must be where I know you from! I loved you in that Mercenaries sequel!” He finally turned to Rika. “And that means, by process of elimination, you must be Aiden’s friend, Rika.” “Guilty as charged,” Rika replied with a smile. Chastity tucked her hair behind her ear again. “So, do you know Lilith?” “Aiden’s friend? No, not aside from being told she drives like a madwoman.” With a laugh, she replied, “Yeah, that’s for sure. So does this one.” She tilted her head in Venus’s direction. “I think it’s genetic.” Eric raised an eyebrow. “Oh, you’re related?” “Yep! Twin sister, baby!” “Twin…” Eric muttered before shaking his head. “Well, anyway, welcome to our humble, rundown, haunted house! Did you just stop by to say hello, or did you need me for anything?” Nervously, Chastity admitted, “Actually… Would it be okay to ask you a few questions?” “Of course! Ask away!” Feeling relieved, she began with an easy one. “What is it like here?” “Oh boy,” Eric laughed, “if you’d asked me a week or two ago, I’d be a little less positive. But ever since this one girl, Rose, showed up, this place has just steadily gotten better. Victoria’s been happier since Miss Shibani came, Roarke and I both found love, we’ve made a lot of new friends because of the Silverwing trainees… Things are really looking up, honestly.” It sounded, at the least, that the coven was improving, which was always a good sign. Her curiosity piqued, she asked, “What was it like before all that?” He frowned. “Let me put it like this: I’ve been in the coven since 1999. Before all this, I could count the number of times I saw Victoria smile on one hand.” Chastity was surprised by this considering how friendly and caring the coven leader had seemed when they’d spoken just moments before. “Really? But… Why?” “It is because of the one who sired you,” Nadia explained. “Mother did not go into detail… You see, long ago, your sire and my father were friends. She loved him as a son, and he loved her in turn. All was well… Until he found she planned to sacrifice his students for some dark purpose. He stopped her, but at great cost… She turned one of his pupils into a madman who butchered his students, and then…” Nadia closed her eyes and was silent for a long moment, the pain on her face evident. “...She took my sweet Marianna from me… took her and made her kill Father. So what reason did Mother have to smile until now, when she has found there is a way for him to return?” “Wait…” Chastity frowned, feeling confused. “How can he come back from the dead?” “I mean, if vampires exist, why not something like that?” Rika shrugged. “It is kind of funny you’re questioning that when you’re already a magical vampire in a house filled with them,” Eric pointed out. She shifted from one foot to the other nervously. “How does it work?” “It is blood magic, as I understand,” Nadia nodded. “His soul was trapped in a vessel upon the death of his body. This is the only way… Life cannot truly return to a body once the soul has moved on… A soul in the afterlife cannot return.” “Wait, hold on,” Venus began, a look of shock spreading across her face, “Does this mean… Jesus was a vampire?” Ignoring the disappointment she felt at the small hope that maybe, just maybe, she could learn a way to bring her parents back, Chastity sighed and shook her head. “Venus…” Rika and Eric both had to cover their mouths to stifle laughter. Nadia, meanwhile, shook her head. “That is not the case. No one knows what that man was, truly… But he was certainly not a vampire.” “Oh,” Venus mumbled, clearly embarrassed. Chastity patted her shoulder. “It was a good theory, babe.” “I have a question,” Rika asked, raising her hand. “How does getting a job or whatever work for you guys? Nadia mentioned how old she was; do you have someone forge documents for you guys?” “Oh, absolutely,” Eric nodded enthusiastically. “Vampires tend to utilize the services of hunter groups. We’re helped by a European one called the Silverwings, who are a bit of a mess from what I’ve been told. Still, they’ve given us all jobs, or those of us who feel like working, anyway. Dahlia works at a flower shop, Sunny is a journalist, Farrah works at a local greenhouse…” Chastity felt her heart sink as she realized she would, eventually, have to get a different job. She couldn’t work at the Den forever. It was inevitable that someone would realize she wasn’t aging. It was promising, at least, that if she joined the coven, she would have assistance in finding something new. “Well hey, at least in a hundred years I’ll still be able to, you know… live my life, right?” Rika laughed, though the way she was once more rubbing her arm did a lot to say how nervous and depressed she was by the thought. “Yeah,” Eric sighed, “but I know what you’re thinking. I know that you probably have friends and family who are mortals, and… not every mortal wants this sort of life. My mother and father, they don’t. I’ve been watching them grow older for years now while I’m frozen in time. But considering my circumstances, we’ve all made our peace with it.” “It is… very hard, yes?” Nadia agreed. “And that is why we need covens. We need the love and support of others like us to thrive. Our lives are both a blessing and a curse so make it more the former than the latter.” Truthfully, aside from her “family” at the Den, Morag, Lilith, and now Venus, Chastity didn’t really have anyone else. Her sister and aunt hadn’t been in the picture for several years. Maybe a coven was exactly what she needed to feel less alone. But what Eric said, the warning about not everyone wanting to become a vampire, frightened her. She’d have to say goodbye to Morag someday at the very least. What about Venus? Hesitantly, she glanced at her. Would she even want to be turned someday? Or would Chastity have to watch her grow old and say goodbye to her, too? Her worries were alleviated somewhat when Venus squeezed her hand gently and gave her a small smile. “So, anything else you ladies want to know?” Eric asked. Chastity turned her attention towards him again. “Be completely honest with me. Do you think I should join?” “Oh, absolutely,” Eric said. “Father would say yes as well, and so I say yes,” Nadia agreed. She was already leaning towards doing so, but hearing this from Eric was valuable to her decision. “Thank you. That really helps me figure out what to do next.” “Well, I’m glad to be a help!” Eric exclaimed. “It’s really nice to finally see new faces coming around.” The group said their goodbyes and continued to walk through the manor. Chastity still held Venus’s hand, walking beside her and behind Nadia and Rika. Eventually, after they’d gone through the two upper floors, they descended down the stairs again and walked into the kitchen where Victoria was standing with a freckled woman who was twirling her sandy blonde hair in her fingers. There was a plate with freshly made sandwiches sitting on a counter next to various ingredients, like mayonnaise and lettuce. There were also two small red bags that looked eerily similar to ones that might be found at a hospital. “Hello again,” the coven leader smiled warmly. “Dahlia has prepared turkey sandwiches if you are hungry. Miss Collins, Miss Paine, I have blood for you both. If you are in need of more, we have plenty in storage.” “Thank you,” Chastity replied quietly. She couldn’t avoid it anymore. She’d need to finally suck it up and drink blood if she wanted to survive. “And if you don’t much like the sandwiches, I can make you something else!” Dahlia grinned as she looked over the newcomers. “I’m in a good mood and I love coo—“ The color seemed to drain from Dahlia’s face as she looked at Rika, and her hands went over her mouth. Her eyes, which a moment before had been sparkling with joy, were now brimming with tears. A mumbled “excuse me” later and she had fled the room, leaving no time for anyone to react. Chastity felt as confused as Victoria appeared. “Perhaps I should check on her. Nadia, can I trust you to keep our guests entertained?” “Of course, Mother,” Nadia nodded. As Victoria left the room, Nadia put a gentle hand on Rika’s shoulder as and guided her to a wooden chair. The poor girl looked extremely distraught and confused. “Did… I do something wrong?” Rika asked nervously. “I do not think so,” Nadia replied. “Is she okay?” Chastity asked as she grabbed the blood bags. They were cold as though they had just come from the fridge. She and Venus sat down at the small kitchen table, and Chastity handed one to Rika. How am I supposed to drink this? she thought miserably. Nadia looked over Rika. “Perhaps… I am uncertain what my sister’s feelings here are.” An awkward silence fell over the table. Chastity stared at the bag of blood uncomfortably, trying to figure out what the best way to drink from it was. Should she twist off one of the plastic tabs on the top, or was it better to bite into it? Rika, thankfully, led by example by tearing the top off and drinking it down as though it were a juice box. “Ah!” she gasped as she pulled her mouth back from a long gulp, “That’s refreshing!” “It is?” she squeaked meekly. She felt sick. How was this refreshing in the slightest? “It is, I must admit, an acquired taste,” Nadia said. “It will take time to get used to… But used to it you will get, and it will be the sweetest nectar you could ever hope to taste. Particularly…” She fixed her gaze on Venus, a sly smile on her face. “...from one who holds the key to your heart.” Chastity felt her cheeks glow with heat as she reluctantly held up the blood bag. Thinking about drinking Venus’s blood made her feel guilty. Should she? Was it supposed to be something more intimate and special? Venus had offered at least once already, so she clearly was into it. It wasn’t as though she was preying on the redhead. “I guess here goes nothing,” Chastity sighed before copying what Rika did a moment ago. She tore off one of the tabs on the top of the bag with surprising ease before lifting it to her mouth and starting to drink. She winced as the chilled liquid passed over her tongue, but she was quickly surprised by how well she was able to tolerate the taste. It had a light metallic flavor, but it wasn’t unpleasant. This made it fairly easy to guzzle down the contents, and Chastity had emptied her bag before she knew it. “How was it? What did it taste like?” Venus asked eagerly. “It was thick and kind of tasted like metal. But it wasn’t… bad?” It was almost as though being turned had changed her taste buds to welcome the need. “It gets better the more you drink it,” Rika chimed in. “That’s promising, I guess,” she sighed. Maybe eventually it would seem natural and she’d stop feeling so gross about it. “My apologies, ladies,” Victoria declared as she returned to the kitchen. “Thank you, Nadia, for entertaining our guests.” “Oh, it is my pleasure, Mother,” the woman beamed. “Though might I ask what troubles my sister?” The coven leader shook her head. “She simply needs time. It is nothing to fret over for the moment.” Folding her hands in front of her neatly, she turned her attention to Chastity and Rika. “As you two are rather young as far as your vampiric ages are concerned, would I be correct in assuming you have questions?” Chastity nodded. “Just… a few.” “I definitely think Eric and Nadia cleared up a lot,” Rika admitted, “but I’m interested in learning more. You guys seem pretty friendly and welcoming… for the most part.” She rubbed her arm nervously for what must have been the hundredth time that day. “I am more than happy to educate,” Victoria smiled. “I should be able to answer most, if not all, of your questions as I have been a vampire for over 200 years.” “That long?” Chastity whispered. With a small laugh, she admitted, “That is rather young in the grand scheme of things. My husband was at least 900.” “I know only one older than he,” Nadia added. “Although I do not doubt that there are equally ancient vampires out there.” “Of that, I have no doubt,” Victoria nodded. “If I am to be entirely honest, I believe my husband would be a much better resource when it comes to understanding vampirism. Unfortunately, I am the oldest currently living in this coven. But, alas, that does not mean I am not knowledgeable.” “Do not sell yourself short,” Nadia huffed. “You are a teacher, and a brilliant one at that.” “Once, long ago… But now is a different time with different circumstances.” She shook her head again. “Nevertheless… What are your questions? I will answer them to the best of my abilities.” Chastity hesitated and waited to see if Rika would ask something first. When she didn’t, she set her now-empty blood bag on the table and nervously ran her hand through her blonde hair. “So, um… How do I figure out what this power I’m supposed to get is?” “A difficult one to begin with,” Victoria murmured. “The answer is not quite so simple. You see, your power will be a representation of yourself. It may take time for you to understand exactly what it means. In fact, you may never understand it. Vampirism works in its own ways. Many often discover their powers by chance. It is a waiting game. You will know it when you discover it, and it will come naturally.” With a laugh, she added, “Of course, for some, learning to control it takes training. It all depends on what sort of power you possess. Some have physical powers that enhance their abilities to fight while others have a mental power of sorts that require them to concentrate in order to use it. In certain circumstances, understanding and accepting yourself better will give you better control and use of your power.” Victoria smiled apologetically. “I’m sure this doesn’t quite answer your question. However, there will be no doubt in your mind once you’ve discovered it. And if you question yourself…” She gestured to Venus. “...you can always try it around your companion. There is a telltale sign that will answer any of your fears. A flash of light will cross your eyes. Similar to this…” She trailed off and held up her hand. Chastity watched Victoria’s eyes closely. Just as she had said, a brief flash of light, almost like lightning, rushed through her brown eyes. A second later, a very small swarm of bees hovered in her hand. “Whoa…” “Regardless of the source of your power, whether physical or psychological, the light will always be present when activating its use.” “Ah, a little fun fact!” Nadia exclaimed, holding up a finger. “Mother has what is called a soul power, in that she manifests something that reflects her soul in some way. In this coven, she is the queen bee, yes? And so she has bees that come forth and can never truly die. Our friends, Mr. Jones and Mr. Varney, have such powers as well, as does Miss Sakura Himura as I have come to find.” She turned and beamed at Victoria. “I always remembered your lessons, Mother. Thinking back on them comforted me many a night at the castle.” “I may be biased,” she said in reply, “but I always believed you were one of my best students.” Chastity nodded outwardly to show her understanding of this answer, but like Victoria had said, it wasn’t particularly what she had been hoping for. What if it took months for her to figure it out? I’m a dancer at an adult nightclub. What kind of power is that going to give me? “I bet your power is something really cool,” Venus whispered to her cheerfully. “Oh, shit! If powers really are a reflection of you, maybe I could summon Lady anywhere and ride her up walls or something!” “Wait… You want to become a vampire?” she asked, feeling a small glimmer of hope. “I see literally no downside,” Venus nodded. “I mean… watching my parents and grandpa grow old and die would suck… but I’d have you, and I’m pretty sure Lily would become a vampire in a heartbeat. I dunno. I’d be down for it.” That was promising, and it brought a small smile to her face. If they ended up getting serious, then at least it wasn’t something she’d have to be worried about. There was something else she was curious about though, something she hadn’t exactly talked about with Venus (understandably considering their relationship was still very fresh). It wasn’t something Eve had mentioned, but she still wanted to know. “Um… So… How exactly does having kids work?” Victoria’s smile quickly faded, and her face looked pained. She closed her hand, and the soft humming of her bees disappeared. “That is a very good question and a difficult one to answer. The truth, Miss Collins, is that vampire women cannot have children.” Chastity’s heart sank as she tried to comprehend what she’d just heard. “What?” With a sympathetic nod, Victoria explained, “Vampirism, in a sense, works like a broken clock. It keeps our bodies frozen in time. As such, it does all it can to keep us in the same condition as we were when we were turned. If we are injured, our bodies will correct the injury by healing quickly. This is also why we cannot obtain serious illnesses or disease with the small exception of mental illnesses. “In a similar sense, for vampire women, our bodies… Well, we are unsure exactly how it works, but from what we can understand, conception is impossible. The body seems to… eradicate a baby when it is created, if it even allows that to happen. We have had women in the coven who had children prior to being turned who found it impossible to have another after. “Vampire men, however, have the capability to conceive. Similarly to women, their… parts work to… restore the condition they were in when the man was turned. As the…” She paused to wave her hand to indicate what she was talking about. “As it leaves their body, it has the capability to conceive a child with a woman so long as the woman is a mortal. Their bodies will simply replace what was… spent. It is uncommon for half-vampire children to exist, but not impossible.” Chastity carefully listened to all this, but she felt like her heart had shattered. She was trying to hold it together, but her mind and body had other ideas as her eyes were already watering. “I’m terribly sorry, Miss Collins… Nadia, Miss Paine, perhaps we shall retire to the living room and give them a moment.” After the three women had left, Venus looked at Chastity with concern. “Babe? Are you okay?” She shook her head. Her throat was tight, and it was taking everything she had not to start crying right then and there. Why hadn’t Eve told her this before? “You wanna talk about it?” She could feel her hands, clenched into tight fists, trembling. “I… I just wanted… another chance and now…” A hot tear dropped on her cheek. “Another?” Venus gasped. She wrapped an arm around Chastity and pulled her close. “Let it all out, ok? I’m here for you.” She buried her face in Venus’s shirt and did just that. She hated crying in front of her, but it was too hard to hold it together. She let everything out, her sadness, her frustration, her despair… She wanted so badly to be a mom when she was ready, and now she’d never get that chance. Eventually, she calmed down and shifted her head so it was laying on Venus’s shoulder. She knew she’d have to tell her what “another” meant eventually, but she wasn’t ready in the slightest to have that conversation right then. It was hard enough trying to accept the reality that she could never have children. “I’m gonna kick that angel lady’s ass,” Venus hissed. “I’ll find a way, I promise. No one gets to make you cry like that.” “I just… Why didn’t she tell me?” she whimpered. “Isn’t that kind of important to know?” “Who cares? She didn’t, so I’m gonna beat the shit out of her.” “I don’t want you to get hurt…” She lifted her head and wiped at her eyes. There was a large wet spot on Venus’s shirt where she’d been crying. “Shit, I’m sorry, babe. I didn’t mean to get you all wet.” “That’s not something I ever want to hear from my girlfriend,” she teased gently. “You wanna go join the others now, or you still need a minute?” “I think I’m okay now. Or as okay as I can be, anyway.” She wiped at her eyes again, thankful she hadn’t put on any makeup yet. The two stood up, and Chastity slipped her hand into Venus’s. She picked up her empty blood bag and tossed it into the plastic trash can resting next to an island counter as they left the kitchen. The living room was across the front hallway, and she could hear the women talking as well as a man’s voice she didn’t quite recognize. “Oh neat, is that another coven member come to join us?” Venus asked. “Maybe, I don’t know,” she admitted before they entered the room. Everyone was seated the same way as they had been earlier, and they turned to smile at Chastity and Venus. “Are you feeling better, Miss Collins?” Victoria asked gently. “Yeah, thanks for…” Her eyes connected with the man whose voice she had heard just a minute ago. She knew exactly who he was, and she felt frozen in place. Was the universe out to get her? Why? Of all days to cross paths with him, why now? The man, Norman Grieves, looked at her with bewilderment. “Chastity? What… What are you doing here?” She couldn’t speak. What could she say? What was he even doing here? Was he a vampire too? “Miss Collins?” Victoria called, worry evident in her voice. “Are you alright?” “What’s going on here? Who is this guy?” Venus asked. “I’m Norman Grieves,” Norman introduced himself. “I work with the Silverwings, and I also run the library.” “The… what?” she finally managed to squeak out. “Our allies,” Nadia reminded her. “Oh.” Chastity lowered her head and stared in shame at the intricate red and gold carpet on the floor. “Then… you know exactly why I’m here.” “Well, this explains why Behiti was so insistent I come,” he sighed. “She must have seen you’d be here.” “I wish she hadn’t,” she whispered. She felt embarrassed that, of all people, Mr. and Mrs. Grieves were the ones to find out she’d been turned into a vampire. “You need not worry, Miss Collins,” Victoria reassured her. “Mr. Grieves is our ally, as is his wife. Your secret is safe with them.” Chastity nodded, though this didn’t do much to comfort her. I must look like an utter failure in their eyes, she thought miserably. Norman gave her a warm, friendly smile. “Well, don’t look so glum! You’re a vampire, sure, but you’re here with the best coven on the East coast! Maybe even in all of America! Definitely better than the one in New York at any rate… I really can’t stand Harold. Anyway! The coven’s about to get even better! This seemed to catch Victoria’s attention. “Oh? And how might that be?” “Well, for starters, if Chastity is joining you, you’re adding one of the biggest sweethearts in Rhine City to your roster!” he winked, causing Chastity to lift her head and Venus to turn to her with a look of sheer confusion. He turned back to Victoria after, his hand going into his pocket. “But also…!” He produced a small vial full of what Chastity recognized immediately as blood. “The blood of Jerrod Carter, descendant of Rupert Carter, one of the men who… well, you know.” A small gasp came from Victoria as she stood from her armchair. With wide, surprised eyes, she whispered, “Is it truly?” “Mr. Luna’s an honest man, Victoria. Seems Jerrod tried jumping Antoinette and Roarke, and Roarke fought him off and got the blood. We’ve currently got the guy in custody, I think they’ll be interrogating him tomorrow.” If it was at all possible, Victoria looked even more shocked. “Roarke? That can’t be possible. You must be mistaken.” “No, Luna and Amber definitely said it was Roarke.” “This is Roarke we are talking about, yes? Roarke Higgens?” “There’s not another Roarke, is there? Especially not one with Antoinette.” Victoria rubbed her forehead. “Please forgive me, Mr. Grieves. I simply find it hard to believe he assisted in anything to benefit the coven without direction.” “I’m thinking Antoinette is bringing out the best in him,” Norman cheerily replied. “Now, I think you have something important to do.” “Feed the ring, yes?” Nadia said excitedly. “Yep!” Norman replied. “Just pour this right over the ruby is my understanding.” Chastity watched with curiosity as Victoria took the vial of blood from Mr. Grieves. She carefully pulled the cork from the top with a small pop. Everyone watched with bated breath as she slowly tipped the vial towards the black ring she wore on her hand. The dark red contents inside slid down to the opening and dripped onto the ruby. As soon as it made contact, the blood sizzled away and vanished in a small wisp of red smoke. Victoria pulled back the vial. For the first time since Chastity had met her that day, the coven leader looked genuinely nervous and almost afraid as she watched the ring. Was she expecting something to happen? Answering that question was a loud yawn from the ring. “Victoria?” came a softly echoing voice emanating from the ring, the ruby glowing as the voice spoke. “I feel… energized.” Victoria’s eyes widened. “Is… Is that really you?” she asked in disbelief. Chastity exchanged a confused expression with Venus. What exactly was going on? “I certainly hope it is me. I’d be rather distressed if I were not myself.” “That is most definitely Father,” Nadia noted dryly, a smile on her face. “Between this and that winged guy I saw last night, I think just about anything is possible now,” Rika muttered. “Maybe the Rhine City sewer gator is real after all…” “See!” Venus smirked. “That girl gets it.” Victoria slowly sank into her chair. She looked like she could start crying at any moment. “It’s been so long since I’ve heard your voice… Ah, but my dear, we do have guests at the moment.” “Do we?” the ring replied. “Sadly, I cannot see them. I do not have eyes. But I shall greet them! Welcome to my humble coven. I am Amalric Leofwin Dracula, but please, simply ‘Dracula’ will suffice.” Chastity’s eyes widened in surprise. Dracula was coming back after all, and she’d been lucky enough to witness the first step of it (assuming there was much more needed in order to bring him back fully). “A member of the Silverwings is here, as are two young women who have come to learn about vampirism,” Victoria explained. “Well, there is no one better to teach them of such things than you, my dear! Have at it! I must conserve my energy, but we will speak again soon. Know that I am with you again, though.” The ruby on the ring dulled, and it went silent once more. Victoria sighed and lifted her head. With an apologetic smile, she said, “Today certainly has not gone quite as planned. I apologize, Miss Collins, Miss Paine. Please consider me a resource, as I am more than happy to help you further understand vampirism.” Chastity nodded and shifted nervously where she stood. “Um… Is… Is the offer to join still available?” Her smile widened. “Of course, Miss Collins. We would be honored to have you join our coven.” “I don’t have to live here, do I?” “Of course not,” Victoria answered. “Living here is entirely optional, although at the moment, every member does. But it does not make you any less of a member than anyone else who is a part of this coven.” Chastity glanced at Venus for reassurance before saying, “Then… I think I’d like to join.” “And that answers my next question,” Rika added. “If I can join this coven and still live with my friends, I’m all for it.” “How wonderful!” Victoria stood again, clasping her hands together before her. “You are both most welcome, and we are blessed to have you with us. Please, feel free to come and go as you wish. Ah, but use the backdoor if you would. It attracts much less attention, which is beneficial to our safety. And, of course, you are welcome to feed as needed whenever you are here.” “Geez, these two are the first new members in a while! Excluding Rose and Nadia, these are the first people to join since the Himura sisters in the early 2000's!” Norman exclaimed. “Father’s reawakening is heralding good fortune for this coven,” Nadia agreed. “Gravity pulls those who are lost and in need of a home to him as always.” Chastity felt her shoulders, which she realized had been tense up until that point, finally relax. When they’d first arrived, she wasn’t sure if joining a coven was what she’d wanted, but now she felt like this was where she belonged. She wasn’t alone, and now she had a place she could go to be with other vampires who would accept her for who she was. ****** The Sleeping Gull Inn would have been silent if not for the sounds of David Wake’s nieces playing a few rooms away. Since Jemima’s goons had been snooping around lately, Minerva had told her crew to avoid stopping by for the next few days, save for Akina and Cora. Aside from Wake, who visited daily to help keep the place running and hopefully ward off any suspicion, the only other person around regularly was Debra since she lived there with Minerva. Wake had also ordered dock security to keep an eye out for suspicious activity around his Inn; it was unlikely Jemima would do anything to anger him, but he had claimed it was better to be safe than sorry. Minerva sat on the couch while the girls played, quietly reading a fantasy novel one of her crew had recommended her called Hour of the Black Witch. Her nose wrinkled in disgust as she read it. Author Frida Spinney’s biases shined through even as they were buried under overwrought dialogue and half-hearted attempts to appeal to equality and justice. I may have to speak to Gertrude if this is the sort of thing she thinks I’d like, Minerva thought. “Hey Minerva,” Debra’s voice called from the kitchen. “You want any coffee? Just brewed some hazelnut.” “Oh, absolutely,” she sighed in exasperation. “I think I need some to deal with this garbage.” She could hear the faint sounds of Debra shuffling about and the clinking of what she guessed was a spoon stirring around before her friend trudged into the living room with two mugs of coffee in her hand. She passed one to Minerva before plopping down on the couch next to her. “What’s that?” “This terrible fantasy novel Gertrude thought I’d like. This author is either a closet racist or just completely ignorant to the garbage she’s writing.” Gertrude was a very useful ally seeing as she worked for the banks and was easily able to ensure Minerva’s funds were safe, secure, and plentiful, but little things like this made Minerva concerned. “So why are you reading it?” she asked before sipping from her mug. “It’s hard to look away from a disaster like this,” she admitted. “It reminds me of when I was young and my father would buy atrocious B-movies from the 50s to watch with me. I’ve seen Plan 9 so many times I could practically recite the script…” She smiled wistfully. Her father’s love of things no one else seemed to care for, be it movies, books, or people, was one of the things she missed most about him. He might draw the line at something like this book, though, she laughed internally. Debra rolled her eyes and snorted. “You’re weird. I ever tell you that?” “Quite a few times, yes,” Minerva replied as she shut the book. “Maybe we should watch some TV instead while we wait to see if Cora has any news. Unless you’d rather go play with the kids?” The sound of laser onomatopoeias echoed down the hall. With a shudder, Debra answered, “Hell no. I’m not a kid type of woman. You know this.” “I do. So let’s see what’s on TV.” She turned it on to some kind of weird animal sighting show that was featuring tourists and locals discussing recent sightings of a so-called vampire dolphin in the Caribbean. Huh, didn’t Rita talk about that on her show this month? she pondered. “What the fuck?” Debra snorted. “Do people actually believe that shit?” “It’s a strange world we live in, Debra,” Minerva replied as she flipped through the channels. There were movies, cartoons, cooking shows, nature documentaries, and more, but nothing really captured her interest until she hit the news channel. A tanned, blonde woman in a bright yellow blouse was standing in a bakery holding a large microphone with the news station’s logo on the handle. “The Great Rhine Bake-Off will take place on Saturday July 1st. Don’t forget to sign up at City Hall before the deadline this Friday. Back to you, Rick.” The image on the screen changed to what appeared to be inside the news station. A Latino man with a dark thin mustache sat behind a desk. There was a slight delay before he began talking. “Thanks, Alice. And now onto our top story of the evening. Early this morning, police received a phone call about two masked vigilantes holding a reputable lawyer hostage just ten feet from The Golden Rose. A video capturing the incident has gone viral online. Here’s a quick clip.” “Vigilantes?” Minerva muttered as she sipped at her coffee. “No one has bothered trying vigilantism in this city in ages.” “Well, thank fuck you didn’t go this route,” her friend laughed. “They look ridiculous.” “They seem young,” Minerva said as she watched the clip unfold. “It’s pretty reassuring to see people their age care so much about the c—“ Minerva spit out her coffee and leapt off the couch, staring at the screen. A woman had walked into frame on the clip, one she’d never imagined she’d see again. Were it not for the bright red ponytail hanging down to her waist, she might not have even recognized her, but there was no doubt in her mind: The woman in the clip was none other than the long-lost Rika Amano. “You okay?” Debra asked, any trace of earlier jesting gone from her voice. “No,” Minerva squeaked as she stared at Rika even as she was relegated to the background. “I’ve just seen a ghost.” “In that video?” “Did you not see the redheaded Japanese girl?” Minerva asked. “Yeah…?” she answered, sounding fairly confused. “Pretty sure everyone else that was there saw her too. Don’t think that was a ghost.” “That was Rika Amano, Debra,” Minerva replied. “Wait, what? Are you sure?” By now, the news anchor was talking again, and the video was over. “That was her. I’m positive,” Minerva whispered. “She’s alive, and she’s here in Rhine City. This… This is…” She had no idea how to even coherently summarize what this meant. This was an opportunity to make amends, a shot at their true goal, and a terrifying fear for this poor girl all rolled into one. “Okay. So what are you going to do?” “I… I don’t know, Debra,” she admitted. “I can’t do nothing, that’s all I can say. I did that once before, and look where it got us.” Her friend sighed in response. “Do you want me to find her?” Minerva turned to her and nodded in response. “Absolutely. And I want everyone else working with us to know too. I’m going to tell Rita to have her friends keep an eye out for her as well. I need everyone trying to find her.” “I’ll find her,” Debra reassured her. “I promise. Even if it means I have to wake up early every morning.” With a grumble, she added, “And you know I like my sleep, damnit.” “I know you do,” Minerva gently laughed. “Really, Debra. I appreciate it.” “Yeah, yeah,” she sighed. “I know. You better buy me a coffee when I find something.” “I’ll buy you a hundred coffees,” Minerva teased. “Just… please. Find her so that I can figure out how to proceed. I have ideas, but I would never do anything without her consent first.” “I’ll start tomorrow,” she promised. “Good,” Minerva muttered as she slowly sank back onto the couch. “Good, that’s… good.” “It’s going to be okay,” her friend said gently. “I promise. I know what this means to you, and it’s going to be okay.” Minerva couldn’t be entirely certain this would be okay, but she did know that if she could find some way to get in contact with Rika Amano, she might have some semblance of a chance of getting through to Jemima. But the first and biggest priority was finding a way to ensure that Rika was safe because if there was one thing that Minerva was all too aware of, it was that Jemima did not take too kindly to people disobeying her. And Rika being back in Rhine was most certainly a disobeyal of the message she had sent the poor girl years ago. ****** Chastity hopped off of Lady in the parking lot adjacent to the Den of Sin. She’d had a great night off the day before, but now it was back to business. Thankfully, Venus was going to be there the whole time watching her, so dealing with Remy and his sleaziness was more tolerable. “I’m going to be completely honest, babe,” Chastity said as she handed her helmet to Venus. “I’m kinda dying to know if Ryker says yes to Lilith or not. Like, he’s so quiet, you know?” Tonight was the night Venus’s sister was going to finally ask out her crush, and Chastity was super excited for her. “I sure hope he does,” Venus admitted. “I wonder if he remembers her. I mean, it’s hard to forget Lily, and I don’t just mean because she drives like a lunatic and has white hair in her mid-twenties.” “Whenever she asks him, my dancing is going to definitely suck because I’ll be watching them instead,” she laughed. “Like, how are we coordinating this? When is his break? I need to send Lily the deets so she can do this right!” “I’m not sure,” she admitted. “It depends on everyone else’s shifts, usually. Like, you know how mine are all over the place. Probably around ten or eleven?” It was an estimate based on when he usually started working and when she could remember him going on break in the past. “You did warn her he’s, like, crazy quiet, right? I mean, he’s been so sweet to me, but I’ve hardly heard him say ten words since he started.” “Babe, what part of ‘she knew him in high school’ didn’t you get? He was always quiet. I think Bruce used to joke about him being a school shooter waiting to happen, so, you know, another reason I’m glad he caught on fire.” She nearly stopped in her tracks on the way to the Den’s front door. “What? Ryker’s too sweet to do anything like that!” He was a complete gentleman and, in her honest opinion, deserved to be at a better job than the Den. He was a good actor, but she could tell he wasn’t into it the same way she was. “The guy who said that is the same one who assaulted my sister, so you know he was a real piece of shit,” Venus scowled as she held open the door. “The only thing I’m sad about is he’s not around for Lily’s pal, Jason, to kick the shit out of like he did to that la… Uh, well, actually, never mind!” She gestured inside. “After you, babe!” Chastity raised an eyebrow at the redhead suspiciously, but she didn’t say anything as she went inside. If it was something she was supposed to know about, Venus would tell her. As usual, the Den was beginning to fill up, and the music was playing loud. Painfully loud. Wincing, Chastity covered her ears with her hands. “Was it always this loud in here?” “I don’t know if it’s louder than usual,” Venus admitted. “Maybe you’ve got super hearing now so it’s worse. Want me to beat up Remy until he turns it down?” She shook her head. The last thing she wanted was to make him pissed off at her anymore than he probably already was. “I’ll… talk to him before I start. Maybe I can convince him to turn the music down just a little bit.” Otherwise, she had no idea how she was going to make it through her eight hour shift. “Fine, fine,” Venus grumbled. “I’ll throw a couple Ben Franklins your way to make things better, how’s that?” “You spoil me,” she winked. “I’ll be on in a few, okay? Don’t miss me too much.” She blew her girlfriend a kiss before heading to the locker room. Once she was in there, she quickly changed into a skimpy red bikini set that barely covered her parts—with it being summer, many of the dancers were going for a “beach theme” with their outfits—and a pair of fishnet stockings. Going barefoot the other night had proven to be pretty popular with her patrons, so she was going to try it again tonight. While she was applying her makeup in the bathroom mirror, she debated how exactly to approach Remy about the volume of the music. It had never been a problem before, but like Venus had said, her hearing was a little better than usual. Since being turned, she had been able to pick up things she’d never noticed before. She figured the answer would be no, but it was worth a shot. Maybe he’d be in a good mood today and would be willing to cooperate. She ultimately decided to use her pouty face and ask as sweetly as she could. Since she had a few minutes before her shift started, she spritzed herself with her favorite strawberry scented body mist, shoved her things into her locker, and hurried out of the locker room and upstairs to Remy’s office. The door was closed over, so she politely knocked to get his attention. “Come in,” came a somewhat irritated reply from her boss. Chastity pushed the door open to find Remy standing with his back turned to her, looking out the large windows that gave him a perfect view of the Den. The way he watched them while they worked made her feel more creeped out than usual, especially since learning about how he’d taken advantage of her. “Hey, boss,” she started, walking a few steps inside his office. He turned towards her, a scowl on his bruised face. “Well look who the fuck decided to turn up for work today.” She was instantly annoyed, but tried her best to keep her cool. Apparently, this was going to be one of his bad days (not that she could necessarily blame him considering he still looked like shit). “I was sick,” she calmly stated. “You don’t seriously want me coming in and puking on the guests, do you?” “Guess not,” he grumbled. “You sure got cured up real quick, though.” With a shrug, she quickly replied, “It was, like, one of those one-day stomach flu things. Nothing soup and orange juice can’t fix!” A cheery attitude was usually better when dealing with Remy, so she flashed him a grin. He stared at her for a moment before turning back to observing the floor. “Yeah, sure, whatever. So you fuckin’ need anything else? Cuz I gotta find out who’s goin’ in the back until Morag gets back. Boy, am I missin’ her right now…” A wave of disgust hit Chastity so hard, she almost physically gagged. Her suspicions were true; he used Morag just like he used her. Does she know about that? she wondered. She made a mental note to tell her about it as soon as she could. For now, though, she needed to stay focused on the task at hand. “Actually, yeah. I’ve still got a massive headache today, and I was wondering if maybe you could turn down the music just a little bit?” She was trying not to wince, but she knew whatever his response was going to be, it was not going to be a good one if his current mood was any indication. “So, let me get this straight,” he began as he whirled around again. “You’re gonna get me beat up, call in sick, and leave me scramblin’ to find a replacement, and then you’re gonna waltz on in and tell me my music is too loud? That right?” Chastity felt like she’d been slapped. Tears sprang to her eyes subconsciously. How was it her fault he got his ass beat up? Maybe if he wasn’t such a selfish pervert… No, it was time to try pouting. She’d played nice, but now she felt desperate. There was no way she’d be at her best if the music was making her head pound. Standing her ground, she looked directly into his furious brown eyes and slipped her bottom lip out just a little. “Please, Remy… I don’t want to let my fans down. Please just turn the music down a little?” She felt an odd tingling at the base of her head near her neck. What was that all about? Maybe his pissy attitude was getting to her more than she’d realized. “Fans?” he laughed. “You got some ego, Chastity. No one gives two shits about your ‘fans.’ It’s all about the fans of that lesbo you hang out with all the time. Get your head outta your ass. She starts droolin’ over someone else, I'll toss you right in the back.” The more he talked, the harder it was for her to hold back the urge to cry. How could he be so utterly cruel? Why was she getting punished for Venus having the hots for her? How, in any way, was that her fault? And, perhaps even worse than that, she could feel an old fear of abandonment raise its ugly head. Venus wouldn’t really leave her for someone else, would she? “Remy, please,” she uselessly pleaded. She could feel the tingling increasing in intensity. “Just a little bit, that’s all I’m asking.” As she pleaded, she could see Remy’s eyes glaze over, his jaw go slack, and his cheeks flush. “Just… a little…?” That was weird… but if it was working, who was she to argue? “Yes, just a little bit,” she pressed. “That’s all I need. It’ll help my headache, I swear. And… And that means I can do as well as usual, right? Which is good because they’ll spend lots of money?” “Money… I like money… Yeah, okay, I’ll have ‘em turn the music down. It’s shit, anyway.” Chastity’s mouth nearly dropped open in surprise. Was he being serious? “Really?” she asked. The odd tingling she’d felt was starting to subside. “You know it, baby! Now get on out there. I’ll tell the boys to lower the volume for ya.” “Thank you, Remy!” She felt so relieved, she blew him a kiss and practically skipped out of his office with happiness. She had absolutely no idea how the hell she’d convinced him to change his mind, but at least now she wouldn’t have to deal with such a massive headache. She hurried down the stairs to the main floor, feeling ready as ever to start dancing the night away. She almost instantly regretted how quickly she was rushing, however, as she bumped into someone almost as soon as she’d gotten off of the staircase. “Oh, shit, I’m so sorry!” “Why, hello there,” came a chillingly familiar voice. “No need to apologize, Chastity. In fact, I was just looking for you.” She frowned as her brain tried to process who was standing in front of her. “Eve?” “That’s my name!” the woman exclaimed merrily as she spread her arms wide. “What are you doing here?” she asked slowly. Eve was here again? Was it a coincidence? She supposed she could have come to support her, but an uncomfortable feeling in her gut told her that wasn’t the case. “Well,” Eve began, “I’m having a bit of a predicament, and I would love it if you could help me.” “I can try my best?” she offered with a smile. “What do you need?” She leaned down close. “Someone I sired long, long ago and who tried to kill me is somehow alive. I need as much help as I can get to stay safe until I can call in the rest of my coven.” “How am I supposed to help?” she frowned again, feeling oddly wary. “Stay by my side and protect me until I can ensure the issue is dealt with, and then you will be free to do as you wish! And, of course, you’d have a permanent place in my coven! You could meet my daughter, granddaughter, my son… and you could meet Amon.” Chastity nervously darted her eyes away. “Oh, I… Um, I kind of already joined one?” There was a long, uncomfortable silence before Eve finally spoke again. “Oh. Did you? And whose coven might it be, Chastity?” In a small voice, she admitted, “Um, Dracula’s?” Eve’s hands clamped onto her shoulders. “I leave you alone for, what, a single day? And you are consorting with the coven of a man who tried to kill me. Oh, but you didn’t know, did you? You didn’t know the truth. This is just a little mistake, isn’t it, Chastity?” Fear shot through every bone in her body as she violently shook her head. “I didn’t! I didn’t know you had a coven or… or anything like that!” She felt extremely confused in addition to being afraid. Victoria claimed Eve was the real evil, yet Eve was saying Dracula had tried to kill her. But hadn’t she killed him? She wasn’t sure what the truth was anymore or if she’d even made the right decision. Eve’s grip lightened on her shoulders as her hands moved to Chastity’s cheeks, cupping her face in her hands. “Oh, you sweet girl. I knew you wouldn’t betray me. I hope I didn’t scare you, I’m so on edge and so very worried for my family. Surely you understand.” She nodded slowly, too afraid to speak. “So, tell me everything about the little coven, hmm? Tell me what they’re up to, and I’ll help you out again. That’s what family does, right? And you’re family, Chastity. Or you can be. All I ask is for your love, and I will make all things possible for you.” “There’s not really much to tell,” she admitted. “Eve, I’m really sorry, but I have to get to work. I really don’t want my boss mad at me…” “Boss?” she asked. “Would he really be so mad with you speaking to me?” “If I’m not working and making him money? Yeah,” she answered bitterly. Eve smiled sweetly. “Why don’t I talk to him?” She frowned. “I don’t really know if that’s such a good idea… I just got him to agree to turn the music down. I don’t really want him to be mad at me again.” “Oh, he won’t get mad, I promise. But tell me, how does he treat you here? Did he really get mad over being asked to turn the music down?” “At first, yeah. Then… I dunno, I guess I managed to convince him.” She shrugged. Eve squeezed her face gently. “Take me to him, dear.” Chastity’s eyes widened. “Right now? I don’t think he wants to really see anyone…” He barely wanted her bothering him. “He’ll want to see us,” Eve reassured her. “Trust me.” She felt like this was a terrible idea. Deep down, she knew it was, but even knowing this, she sighed and said, “Okay. His office is upstairs.” “Would you like to come with me dear?” Eve smiled. “I think you might like to see this.” Chastity glanced out towards the floor. She knew Venus was waiting for her, but she couldn’t deny that she was curious about what Eve was going to do. “Okay, sure,” she agreed. “But then I really do need to get to work.” “Of course, of course,” Eve reassured. “Now, lead the way.” Chastity nodded again and spun on her heel, heading back up the staircase she had pranced down just a moment ago. Unsurprisingly, Remy was still in his office, so for the second time that night, Chastity knocked on his door. “I’m comin’,” Remy grumbled as he flung the door open, his face still slightly flushed as it had been before and his eyes still a bit glazed. “Chastity? Ain’t it quiet enough for you? And…” His eyes widened as he took in Eve, licking his lips in excitement as he did so. “Who’s your friend?” She swallowed her disgust and said, “This is Eve.” Eve chuckled beside her. “Sweet little Chastity, did you do this to him?” “No, that was… someone else.” “No, no, not the bruises… The eyes, dear. It looks like he was hit with a mind control spell.” “A… what?” She was completely confused. “Tell me how your previous conversation with this creature went,” Eve smiled. “Creature…?” Remy muttered, clearly still out of it. “I just asked him to turn the music down. And, well, I guess sort of… begged him to?” It was probably better not to explain that he’d berated and insulted her several times before she’d finally gotten through to him. “Show me. Show me exactly what you did, dear.” “Well… Okay.” She took a deep breath and, like before, looked directly into Remy’s eyes. She stuck her bottom lip out like she had before. Almost instantly, the tingling started up again. “You turned the music down, right Remy? For my headache?” His eyes glazed over completely once more, and his face flushed a bright pink. “Guh… Uh huh… Anything for you, Chastity…” “Oh, this is cute!” Eve giggled. “You have the power to influence minds! Just like Amon’s little friend, Maddox. I love it!” Chastity turned towards her feeling completely stunned. “That’s my power?” “Unless you are a rather accomplished sorceress and neglected to tell me,” Eve replied. “It can take years to become strong enough to master mind control, even for creatures as weak as this one.” She tapped Remy’s forehead with her finger. “Hmmm… Let’s try to have some fun! Make him spill his secrets.” Admittedly, she was curious about the other disgusting things her boss had done. She turned her attention towards him again. She was beginning to get used to the tingling, almost like it was an old friend. “Tell me everything you’re too scared for anyone to find out.” Without missing a beat, Remy began to ramble. “I frequent the back rooms a lot, especially when Morag’s in; sometimes I skim a few bucks off the girl’s tips; I had cameras installed in the changing rooms without permission; I cheat at poker all the time; I sometimes pick my nose and wipe it under the tables; I used to sneak into the girl’s locker room in school and steal girl’s clothes out of their lockers; I have a severe Oedipus complex.” Eve’s eyes widened. “This was rather enlightening, but not in a good way.” Chastity felt beyond sick. He was absolutely disgusting. How could Remy do that to her? To all of the girls? To Morag? She felt utterly betrayed and used. “You were supposed to protect us,” she whimpered, crossing her arms over her chest. She wanted to throw up. She wanted to run and never look back. “We’re not just… just play toys. We deserve respect.” Eve leaned down close to Remy, grabbing his face and glaring right into his eyes. “I have seen such horrors in my time. I saw the obliteration of Atlantis firsthand, and I was powerless to stop it. I saw my heart torn from my chest, leaving me scarred and broken. I once fought against things this creature’s pathetic mortal mind could never comprehend. But the one thing, the single thing I have always found most abhorrent in this world, is betrayal. Betraying those around you, betraying trust, is a sin of the highest order... And you, you miserable, greasy creature, are quite the Judas.” She glanced over at Chastity. “Well? Would you like to do something with him? His pathetic little mind is putty in your hands.” Chastity knew she needed to go downstairs and start working. She knew she owed it to at least Venus, who had been waiting patiently, but the thought of trying to shake her ass for a bunch of men who saw her the same way Remy did right at that moment filled her with even more disgust. She couldn’t stand to look at him anymore. Without another word, she fled back down the stairs. She didn’t stop until she was safely in the locker room where she sat down on the bench. She pulled her legs up onto it, hugging them close to her, and started crying. So what if she ruined her makeup? So what if she was late to her shift? What did it matter anymore? Her own boss saw her as nothing more than a means to make money and something to get off to. She couldn’t believe she’d ever defended him. How could he treat the girls like that? Or Morag? After everything that woman had done for him… A gentle hand touched her head. “Shh, dear,” Eve whispered, “you don’t have to worry about anything anymore. You have the power to make him bend to your will.” Despite her confusion about Eve and Dracula and the whole coven bullshit at that moment, Chastity needed some sort of comfort, so she leaned against Eve. The crying subsided, and her voice shook as she admitted, “I just want to go as far away from him as possible. How can someone be so disgusting?” “Pathetic creatures like him always believe they have the right to inflict their twisted, disgusting minds on others,” Eve replied, her voice shaking ever so slightly (something Chastity might not have noticed if not for her new, improved hearing). “Men like him… need guidance from someone with a better head on their shoulders. They need to be taught what is right, and what is wrong. They can be fixed. I know it. It must be true.” “I don’t know if he can,” she muttered. He seemed way too set in his ways. “He can, if you are the one to command him,” Eve said gently. “Me?” she squeaked nervously. “I know you can,” Eve smiled. “You are capable of incredible things, dear. You need only put your mind to it.” “I wish I believed that.” But the truth was she didn’t. “Well, I believe it. That’s why I chose you, and why I want you by my side in my new Order. With a power like yours, I may yet achieve my goals with little resistance!” She straightened herself and sighed, her hair falling in front of her face. “I… think I need some time. To think and figure things out. There’s just been so much going on the past two days, and I don’t know what to believe anymore.” “Believe me,” Eve said, a bit of forcefulness creeping into her voice. “I do suppose I ought to let you get to work, though! I’ve eaten up so much of your time already!” “Yeah,” she replied quietly. “Work…” With another sigh, she stood up and opened her locker. She’d need to fix her makeup before she got out on the floor. “I’ll be seeing you, Chastity!” With a final wave, Eve vanished out of the room in a puff of purple smoke. Even though she knew she shouldn’t be surprised by this, she stared at the space where Eve had been a moment ago. “Oh. I…” She shook her head and continued into the bathroom. It took a few minutes of carefully removing what had become smudged when she had been crying, but eventually, she’d fixed it enough to look convincing. “Okay, Chastity. Take two.” She quickly placed her things back into her locker, then strolled out onto the main floor. As expected, Venus was waiting for her at her normal spot. The redhead waved at her enthusiastically as she moved up to the stage. Chastity didn’t want to make her worried as she’d planned on telling her what had happened long after they were snuggling under her covers, so she smiled and blew a kiss before getting started. Thankfully, Remy had actually turned the music down, so her only real challenge was ignoring what had happened in the past twenty minutes and giving it her all for the next eight hours or so. At one point, when she glanced at Ryker dancing just a few feet away from her, she noticed he looked concerned. She mustered as convincing a smile as she could and mouthed, “I’m okay.” He didn’t look convinced, but he slyly nodded before returning his attention to the few guests who were watching him. When she looked back, she noticed Venus had a curious, concerned look on her face as well. Crap. She had no intention of lying to the redhead, so she simply whispered, “Later.” Venus gave a slight nod, but the worry didn’t leave her eyes. Even though it was hard to muster the same energy she usually had when she was at work, Chastity was determined to make it through the shift. You can do this, Chastity. Just get through this shift, and you can spend the rest of the night safely in Venus’s arms. This, at the very least, comforted her and gave her something to look forward to when she could finally let her guard down. ****** It was no shock to Aiden that Lilith screeched to a stop in front of his house exactly on time. He’d come to find that, despite her recklessness, she was uncannily punctual, always arriving either early or on time. He felt a sense of nervousness as he entered her car, likely because she was going to be meeting his boyfriend for the first time. “Hey,” he said in greeting as he fastened his seatbelt. “So, uh, I guess this is it.” “I guess so!” Lilith exclaimed. “You said he’s at some wedding reception hall, right? Wonder what he’s doing there?” “He’s singing at a wedding, I guess?” It was something new he’d learned about that morning. It wasn’t all that surprising since he’d heard the man sing the night before. He was definitely talented, and Aiden was glad he was sharing that talent with others. “Oh nice! Does he look like Adam Sandler?” “Er… Who?” “I’m glad I’m not driving yet because I would have braked hard,” Lilith said incredulously. “You’re fucking with me, right?” Nervously, he answered, “No.” He had absolutely no idea who that was. Lilith stared at him, bewildered. “The Wedding Singer? 50 First Dates? Happy Gilmore? Little Nicky? How do you not know the king of lowbrow comedy when your life is basically Hotel Transylvania right now?” He shrugged sheepishly, slumping in his seat. “I don’t know. I just watch whatever is on tv with my mom.” For all he knew, he could’ve seen this actor in a movie before and not known it. “That’s it!” Lilith shouted, slapping her steering wheel. “We are having a movie night, and you’re watching Adam Sandler’s greatest hits!” “Oh, uh… Okay.” He shrugged. “Sounds like fun.” “Maybe I’ll even show you some of his good movies,” she laughed as she hit the pedal and zoomed off. They sped through the city so quickly, Aiden barely had time to process how nervous he was about introducing Lilith to Eric. They arrived at the reception hall before the butterflies had time to take off in his stomach. Unsurprisingly, the parking lot was pretty packed with cars, so they waited by the front doors. Aiden sent a quick text to Eric to let him know they had arrived. “Be right out, sweetie,” was his almost immediate reply. “He’s on his way,” he told Lilith. What if she hated him? What if Eric didn’t like the way she drove? He stared out the passenger side window trying to calm his anxiety. Soon enough, Eric strolled out, looking as handsome as ever in a dark blue suit. He tapped on Aiden’s window. Immediately, a smile cracked on his face. Aiden unbuckled his seat belt and opened the door. “Hey,” he breathed. Damn, he looked good. “Hello, you,” Eric grinned, his fangs peeking out a bit. “You almost look as happy as the newlyweds in there.” Sheepishly, he admitted, “I’m just happy to see you again.” “And I’m happy to see you! I’m surprised you’re dragging me to a strip club of all places! Ah, and this must be your friend, Li—“ Eric froze, staring past Aiden with confusion. “Wait, hold on… I know you, don’t I?” Aiden turned around to see Lilith had gotten out of the car as well and was standing just outside the driver’s side door. “Th-This is your boyfriend?” Lilith stammered. “Yeah…?” Aiden felt worried. “Is something wrong?” “No, I just, I…” Lilith trailed off for a moment before answering, “Uh. I met him once before.” Eric snapped his fingers. “I knew your sister looked familiar! That’s where I knew her from!” “Wait,” Aiden cut in, still dumbfounded. “Lilith, you knew him, and you didn’t tell me?” “I didn’t know his name,” she explained, “just what he looked like.” “We didn’t think to exchange names when last we met,” Eric added. “Oh.” He paused a beat before curiously asking, “Where did you meet?” “A bar,” the two said in unison. “Oh,” he repeated, nodding slowly. An awkward silence fell between the three. Why were they being so weird? “So, uh… We gonna… go?” Lilith asked nervously. “I think that’s a good idea,” Eric nodded. “Can’t have you late for meeting this guy, and I think my new coven mate needs support. She seemed a bit tense when she visited.” “Oh, did she join?” Aiden asked before slipping back into the front seat. “I think so!” Eric replied as he slid into the seat behind Aiden. “I think I helped convince her.” “You kind of make the whole vampire thing less weird,” he admitted, buckling his seat belt. “Um, just so you know, Lilith’s driving is… fast.” “You’ve told me,” Eric snorted. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he laughed as Lilith got back into the car. “Yeah, uh, I might just go the speed limit from here,” she mumbled. “Sorry to disappoint.” “Oh.” He watched her curiously. Was she okay? She seemed off. Did she not like Eric? Lilith quietly and carefully pulled out of the parking lot and began the drive to the Den. True to her word, she went far, far slower than she usually did. He wasn’t sure what was more uncomfortable: Lilith’s safe driving or the silence in the car. Something wasn’t right, but he didn’t want to make her feel pressured by asking what was wrong in front of Eric, so instead he stayed quiet. He never thought he’d be so grateful to set eyes on the Den of Sin of all places, but he felt a sense of relief when Lilith pulled into the parking lot. “Hoo boy, here we go,” Lilith sighed. “This is it. Do I look good, boys?” She gave a very awkward smile and a thumbs up. “You look great,” Aiden assured her. “You’re okay, right?” “Yeah, shit man, I just… I’ve got a lot on my mind, and it’s never a good idea to speed when you’re weighed down by thoughts, right?” “She’s not wrong,” Eric agreed. “I imagine you’re just a bit tensed up from going to meet this guy.” “Yeah, that must be it,” Lilith muttered. Aiden wasn’t entirely convinced, but he gave her a smile regardless. “If he doesn’t say yes, then he doesn’t know what he’s missing.” “I mean, he could probably guess, but thanks for saying that,” Lilith sighed. “Alright, enough of this, let’s rip that bandage off.” Without a moment’s hesitation, she unbuckled her seatbelt and slid out of the car, slamming the door shut behind her. Aiden followed, though he hung back with Eric and let Lilith take the lead. Quietly, he whispered to his boyfriend, “She’s not usually like this. I wonder if something is wrong…” “I think it may just be nerves,” Eric whispered back. “I can’t imagine it’s easy asking out a stripper at a strip club.” “Yeah, I guess that’s true…” He had a nagging feeling something else was going on, but he decided to let it go for now. He and Eric were there to support her, and he planned on fully doing that. That was until they stepped into the Den. Aiden wasn’t exactly sure what he’d expected to see, but it wasn’t nearly naked people dancing all around with crowds practically drooling and tossing money their way. He instantly felt heat rising up his neck and quickly grabbed Eric’s hand for comfort. Eric squeezed his hand gently. “They’re just working, sweetie. Don’t worry. There’s nothing wrong with it… Though, considering what I’ve heard about this place, there may be some things wrong with it.” “What do you mean?” “I’m fairly certain there’s a criminal organization hiding out under here, and the man who owns this place has a less-than-savory reputation.” “Oh.” “I’m surprised that Jemima woman hasn’t tried to shut this place down, but I imagine she has better things to do with her time,” Eric shrugged. “Now come on, let’s go find a seat.” “Okay,” he agreed. They followed Lilith, who seemed to be expertly navigating her way through the Den despite never having actually watched her crush perform before. Eventually, she stopped in one area where a man was dancing on a raised platform. There were a few people lounging around nearby while others chose to watch from a distance. “Is that him?” Aiden asked Lilith once he was standing beside her. “That sure is,” she sighed. “He’s just as gorgeous as I remember.” He followed her gaze to actually look at the guy closer. Immediately, he understood, and the heat that was already all over his face intensified. The man was rather tall with long dark hair tied behind his back in a ponytail. He had sharp cheekbones and toned muscles that flexed deliciously as he moved. “Oh… Yeah, he’s… pretty attractive…” “He’s pretty attractive the same way Reagan was just a pretty bad president,” Eric smirked. “That is to say, it’s an incredible understatement.” “Exactly, you guys get it! And, like, I’m just…” She dragged a finger down her scar. “Like, I know I’m hot and all, but is he gonna think so?” Aiden tore his eyes away, feeling embarrassed for eyeing the guy his best friend had the hots for. “There’s only one way to find out, right?” “Yep. Thank fuck you guys are here, I don’t think I’d have the balls to do this without wingmen. I’m, uh, really, honestly afraid, for once in my life.” His voice softened. “Hey, you got this. Why not, um, give him a tip or something. That’ll get his attention, right?” He hoped this sounded legitimate as he’d honestly never been anywhere like this before and had no idea what he was talking about. “Well, I guess it worked for my sister,” she snorted as she pulled some bills out of her pocket and tossed them onstage. Aiden didn’t see how big the bills were, but he could guess by the way the man onstage looked at them. He watched with interest as the guy glanced at Lilith and smiled. “Well, okay! Step one, complete! This is the easy part, though.” “You’ve got this,” Aiden reminded her. “I’ve got this,” she parroted. “Yeah, I’ve got this…” “Do you want us to sit with you?” “Yeah, I’d appreciate it,” she sighed with relief. “Just until I get a shot.” He glanced at Eric and asked, “That’s okay with you, right?” “Of course it is!” Eric laughed. They sat down together with Aiden and Eric sitting on a couch and Lilith sitting on a chair next to them. Aiden, still holding Eric’s hand, squeezed it. “It’s okay to look… right?” He felt guilty in a way as the guy Lilith liked was pretty attractive. Was it cheating to watch him dance? “Absolutely,” Eric chuckled. “That’s his job, sweetie. There’s nothing wrong with looking respectfully at the man doing his job. Just don’t be creepy like those guys.” He gestured over to a group of men whooping and catcalling a woman onstage. A woman who looked very much like Lilith, only with red hair, looked like she was about to throttle them. “I won’t,” Aiden promised. And, with a sly smile, he added, “And, well… I guess it doesn’t matter how hot he might be. You’re the only one I want to be with.” Much to his surprise, Eric blushed. “You have no idea how much it means to hear that. And, well, I hope you know I feel the same, Aiden.” He felt like he was glowing inside. “I… really like you. If, um, that wasn’t obvious.” “I really like you too. But I think that should be obvious after last night. I think I kissed you more than I’ve kissed anyone in years.” Now it was his turn to blush. “I… really liked that.” “Well, there’s plenty more where that came from. You have full rights to these lips now.” He glanced quickly at Lilith and was partially relieved to see she was seemingly entranced by her crush. Slyly, he turned back to Eric and asked, “Can I have one now?” Eric smirked. “I thought you’d never ask.” He leaned in and, putting a gentle hand on Aiden’s cheek, kissed him. He kissed back, feeling happy despite the setting they were in. Maybe this isn’t so bad, he grinned to himself. As long as Eric is with me, I think I can handle anything. 7/6/2021 0 Comments Home Sweet HomeFriday November 3, 1972 Winter was coming, if the chilly breeze blowing through the loose threads in Gabby’s worn clothing was any indication. She’d long since lost track of what day it was, but she knew she’d been at the homeless shelter for well over a year. Over a year, and I still haven’t found a job, she thought bitterly. Not for a lack of trying, anyway. Almost since she’d taken residence there when she turned eighteen, Gabby had been looking for a job on a daily basis. Whether it was pounding the pavement or flipping through the newspaper, she was always looking for something. She’d applied to numerous businesses several times, but thus far had no luck. Most didn’t call her back or give her the time of day, but others told her exactly why they would never consider hiring her: Either it was because she was too young, she was a woman, or her appearance didn’t meet up to their standards. The first two often irritated her, but the last one she couldn’t argue with since they were right. Her clothes were too dirty and too worn, and despite showering every other day at the homeless shelter, she knew she looked like an unbathed mess.
A year ago, she had been so determined to start her life. She was on her own, and she knew that once she’d found a job, she could find a place to live and build the life she’d always wanted. She’d learned long ago that she couldn’t rely on anyone else but herself. Unfortunately, reality slapped her in the face, and she’d learned quickly that it was more difficult than it seemed. Another cold gust of wind blew past her, dragging her thoughts back to the present as goosebumps raised on nearly every inch of her skin as a result. She picked up her pace as she walked along the sidewalk. The homeless shelter was still seven blocks away, and if she didn’t want her fingers and toes going numb, she’d have to hurry. The one positive thing about the shelter was that it was heated in the winter, and it offered indoor plumbing and daily meals (not that they gave anyone much food). Still, it was better than living on the street. She was thankful she had a roof over her head, even if the conditions were subpar. When she was three blocks away from the shelter, Gabby passed by two well-dressed people: A blonde woman in a blue and white fur coat and a dark-skinned man in a purple winter coat. She couldn’t help but feel envious of the warmth the two were feeling in the bitter cold. She tried to push these negative thoughts from her mind, but a woman’s voice called out to her, drawing her attention. “Excuse me!” Worry immediately filled her, and she picked up her pace. The last thing she needed was to find herself in trouble with someone she didn’t even know. She knew she didn’t do anything wrong, but others looked down on her (and others like her) simply for being below them. All she wanted was to return to the shelter to warm up and get a bowl of soup for dinner. There was a gentle tap on her shoulder, and she turned to see the blonde woman in the fur coat. The woman slipped the coat off and held it out, a gentle smile on her face. “It’s so cold out, dear. Here. You need this far more than I ever could.” Gabby stared at her warily. No one ever offered her anything nice. This had to be some kind of mean trick, or a way to get her to do something. “What do you want?” she asked cautiously. The woman shook her head. “Nothing. Just for you to be warm.” “Your parents ought to be ashamed of themselves, sending you out in rags in this weather,” the man with her fumed in a deep voice that was almost mesmerizing despite the anger in it. Quietly, Gabby answered, “I don’t have any parents, sir.” His entire demeanor seemed to shift from anger to something more gentle. “Ah. Forgive me, child.” “All the more reason to take my coat,” the woman persisted. “If there’s no one else to make sure you’re warm, I’ll do it.” She wanted to. She really wanted to. She was so cold, and it looked incredibly toasty and warm. Still, she shook her head. “Thanks, but I can’t.” “You absolutely can,” the woman insisted. “Please. It’s really not anything I’ll miss.” The man put a gentle hand on the blonde woman’s shoulder. “Marianna…” “Hush, Amon,” the woman, Marianna, whispered before giving the kindest smile Gabby had ever seen. “You need to be warm, dear. If you won’t take my coat, can I at least buy you a nice, hot meal?” Gabby hesitated. “Why? Why are you being nice to me?” Marianna frowned. “Is there some reason I shouldn’t be?” She hung her head, feeling embarrassed as she mumbled, “No one is nice to me.” Something warm and cozy wrapped itself around Gabby’s shoulders as Marianna draped the coat over her. “Well, I’m not no one. I’m going to be nice to you.” The man, Amon, chuckled. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen this side of you, Marianna. All things considered, it’s a welcome sight.” Gabby tried to maintain her cautious, tough exterior, but her eyes filled with tears anyway. “I can’t accept this. You can’t have nice things in the shelter.” “Why not?” Marianna asked, moving around to face Gabby again. “Because someone will take it. Everyone there wants nice things.” There was a long pause before Marianna said, “Well… will you at least let me get you something to eat? After that, we can take you home.” “How do I know I can trust you?” she asked hesitantly. She’d heard stories about what happened to young women in the city if they weren’t careful whispered amongst the others at the shelter. It wasn’t unreasonable to be untrusting. She didn’t know these people, and they didn’t know her. “Good, good, she’s smart,” Amon nodded. “I’m not sure I’d trust strangers myself if I was a young woman, especially not with things like that whole Zodiac nonsense in San Francisco happening.” “It never seems to be a good time to be a woman in this country,” Marianna sighed. Though she agreed, Gabby calmly stated, “You never answered my question.” “You’re right, you’re right,” Marianna sighed again. “Is there anyone at the shelter we could contact? Or an employer? Someone we could call so that we could tell them where you are?” Subconsciously pulling the coat tighter around her, she shook her head. “No one cares about me.” Amon pulled out a pen and a piece of paper from within his coat and wrote something down. He then held the paper out to Gabby. “There’s a pay phone nearby. Call this number, say you would like an interview tomorrow, and tell them specifically Amon told you to call. If you don’t show up, Tony will most certainly have my head. He hates his time being wasted.” She took the piece of paper feeling bewildered and stared at the number on it. She wanted so badly to hope that this might be what she’d been looking for, but she knew deep down she wasn’t good enough. She didn’t have the right clothes, and she wasn’t clean enough. “Oh! And here,” Marianna added, reaching into her purse. “Here’s twenty cents for the phone.” “You really should ask her her name,” Amon noted dryly. “Oh, I’m so rude, forgive me,” Marianna said, hanging her head in embarrassment. “What is your name, dear?” Gabby stared at the coins in her hand for a moment. She hadn’t held money in so long, she’d forgotten what it felt like. “Gabriella Heindrichs.” “Gabriella,” Marianna murmured. “Such a pretty name.” “You’d best hurry, Gabriella,” Amon said, gesturing to a nearby phone booth. “Tony is likely getting ready to go out to one of those disco clubs. Call him, quickly.” She still felt wary, but she nodded regardless and quickly rushed towards the beige phone booth just a few feet away. She wasn’t entirely sure this wasn’t an absurd dream as she stepped inside. Before she dropped her coins in, she glanced at the man and woman. They were still standing in the same place, though they were looking back at her. Even though her head told her not to, she knew her heart wanted to trust them. She’d never encountered anyone like them who genuinely cared about her, a total stranger. She quickly pushed these thoughts out of her mind and hurriedly picked up the receiver, dropping the coins into the slot. Cradling the phone against her shoulder, she slowly dialed the number the man had written on the piece of paper. On the third ring, someone picked up the call. “Tony Sugar of Lost Paradise Candy speaking,” came a flamboyant yet professional voice from the other end. “To whom do I have the pleasure of speaking to?” “Um, h-hello,” she stuttered nervously. “My name is Gabriella Heindrichs. I… Um, A… Amon? He told me to call you.” Her hand was trembling, though she fought to keep the phone (and her voice) steady. “Oooooh, Namor asked you to call?” he cooed. “Well then honey, what can Tony Sugar do for you? I’m guessing you’re talent he scouted out for my new store in town?” She paused, unsure how to answer. What did he mean by that? “I… think so.” “Well, you tell him to bring you to my store tomorrow so I can meet you, hmm? I always like to meet potential new recruits face-to-face.” “Of course. Um, thank you, sir!” A small smile appeared on her face. This would be her first interview ever. She wasn’t confident she’d get the job, especially when he saw her in-person, but it was better than being turned away by just asking for an application. “Honey, no need to be so formal. Call me Mr. Sugar, alright? And if I like you, you can call me Tony. And don’t you worry yourself, alright? I promise I don’t bite. Usually.” With a laugh and a kissing sound, Tony Sugar hung up. She hung the phone up and walked out of the phone booth feeling dazed. Things like this didn’t happen to her. People didn’t help her. People didn’t care about her. So why were these strangers caring about her now? “Are you alright, Gabriella?” Marianna asked as she returned. “How did it go? Is Tony willing to see you?” “What a question,” Amon snorted. “Tony will see just about anyone who asks. That man is as sweet as his name implies.” Gabby nodded slowly. “He said to bring me to his store tomorrow.” Marianna’s face seemed to light up. “Well then, I insist you stay with us tonight so you can get all cleaned up to meet him! I’ll cook you breakfast in the morning!” “I suppose I will entertain you-know-who, then,” Amon said. “She’ll be bored otherwise. The Deerings and Giorgio have yet to arrive, after all.” Gabby stared at them in disbelief. She could feel wetness at the edges of her eyes again, and she blinked rapidly to clear it. Stay in a house? Eat a normal breakfast? She had to be dreaming. “Thank you, Amon,” Marianna sighed gratefully. “Now come, come, Gabriella! Let’s get you some dinner! You look so hungry, you poor dear.” She nodded slowly before meekly asking, “What about my things at the shelter?” Granted, it wasn’t much, but it was all she had. If she didn’t return that night, there was a good chance someone would steal them as they would be assumed to be abandoned. “We can stop by, of course,” Amon reassured. “Truly, it is no trouble.” “It’s not too far,” she promised. “I won’t be long.” While they walked the rest of the way there, Marianna asked Gabby about her life. Gabby told them about how she was left on a church’s doorstep as an infant, how she’d spent her life in foster care, and how she’d ended up at the homeless shelter. She was surprised by how oddly comfortable she felt with them despite barely knowing them. When they got to the shelter, Gabby promised not to be long. She hurried inside and saw that most people staying there had returned for the night. She kept her head down and made her way through the building until she was beside the bed she’d called hers for the last year or so. Beneath it was a large black plastic garbage bag full of her few possessions. It was mostly full of torn and ragged clothing, but it was still something. With her bag in her hand, she made her way to the front doors. She spotted Mary, one of the volunteers, sitting at the front desk. “Hi, Mary,” she quietly said as she approached the desk. “I, um, won’t be here tonight, so someone else should take my bed.” The plump woman looked surprised, but nodded. “Have a good night, dear.” With a small smile, Gabby continued out the front doors where the man and the woman, who had patiently waited while she was inside, were standing. “Are you ready?” Marianna asked cheerfully. With a nod, she answered, “I think so.” It felt weird to be leaving the shelter for the first time in over a year, even if for just one night. “We will be staying at a manor Tony has purchased for use by our family,” Amon explained. “Marianna will show you where you’re staying and all that, but I do request you stay out of the west wing.” “Mother’s there,” Marianna mumbled nervously. “Meeting her would be too much too soon. You need rest, food, and warmth, and that’s what I’ll give you.” Gabby’s eyes nearly bugged out of her skull. “A… manor?” It sounded huge, especially if it had wings. “Yes,” Amon nodded. “I apologize if that’s a bit overwhelming. All the more reason not to burden Gabriella with meeting Eve.” “Of course, of course,” Marianna agreed. “Oh, but before we head home, is there anything in particular you’d like to eat? I’ll get you whatever you’d like!” She honestly had no idea what her options were. She also didn’t want to seem greedy, so she simply replied, “Anything would be much appreciated, miss.” “Oh, I know!” Marianna exclaimed. “How about Pizzeria Uno? I’ve wanted to try that Chicago-style deep dish pizza since we arrived! Does that sound good, Gabriella?” She nodded in agreement, and the three walked to the restaurant, which was thankfully only a few blocks away. Gabby had been there a few times before in hopes of finding a job. It was for this reason she wasn’t surprised the employees tensed up when they saw her walk in the door. However, they relaxed once they realized she was there as a customer. The pizza was absolutely heavenly. It had been some time since she’d eaten food this good, and her tastebuds were singing their praises. Marianna and Amon seemed to enjoy it as well. Perhaps the best part of it was how the two treated her like anyone else and didn’t seem to cringe by her appearance. They genuinely seemed to take interest in her. She wasn’t fully convinced this wasn’t a dream, but she decided to enjoy every minute of it just in case. After they finished eating, Marianna and Amon hailed a cab, and soon the group were traveling to the manor. Upon arrival, Gabby was stunned by the size of the place. Her awe only increased as they went inside, and she witnessed the sort of luxurious interior she’d never dared dream of ever seeing. “Is this real?” she whispered, feeling incredibly out of place in such a beautiful home. Surely, she soiled it by her sheer presence alone. “Absolutely,” Marianna whispered back. “Let me show you where you’ll be sleeping. There should be a bathtub, too, so you can take a nice, hot bath and relax yourself before bed.” “I’ll leave you to it, then,” Amon stated. “If you two need me, I will be with Eve… So please, don’t need me.” He chuckled before waving politely and saying, “Good evening to you, Gabriella. I do hope you enjoy your stay.” Amon whirled his coat and made his way to the other side of the house, leaving the two women behind. “Your husband is really nice, miss,” Gabby politely complimented once he’d left. Marianna turned and looked at her with confusion before giving her an amused smile. “My husband?” she laughed, “Oh, dear, no. We aren’t married. He’s just a very good friend of mine.” She felt her face burning as embarrassment settled in. “Oh, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to assume or offend you.” “There’s no need to apologize, Gabriella! You didn’t know!” She let out another more reassuring laugh. “Though I certainly hope he marries someday. He’s such a sweet, kind, patient man. Any woman would be lucky to have him.” She nodded politely, though part of her was curious why Marianna wasn’t interested. She ultimately decided it was none of her business and that speculating on someone else’s personal life was rude. Marianna gestured at her to follow up the stairs. “Come, come! Let me show you your room!” She guided Gabby down the halls, pausing to point out a few rooms of note, such as a lounge and a kitchen, before finally showing her to the bedroom. The bed was very large and decorated with sheets that seemed to be patterned after bees with their yellow and black stripes. Nearby, there was a simple dresser with a mirror. “It’s rather simple, but I hope you like it. There’s a bathroom across the hall so you can clean up, and don’t worry, I have some spare clothes you can wear,” Marianna said. “It’s…” She trailed off as her eyes welled up with tears again. “Why are you being so nice to me?” “Because,” Marianna began, her voice soft, “a long time ago, someone I love showed compassion to a sad, lonely girl… That girl was me. If I didn’t do the same, I’d be disrespecting her memory.” She nodded her head slowly and murmured, “Thank you, miss. For everything.” “You’re welcome, Gabriella.” Marianna reached out her hand for a moment before hesitating and turning around. “Please, get comfortable! I’m going to find you something to wear! I’m sure I have a few things you’ll look lovely in! I’ll be back in a bit!” With startling speed, the woman darted out of the room. Once she was gone, Gabby decided it would be a good time for a shower. She set her bag of things on the floor in the bedroom, then made her way to the bathroom. It was bigger and nicer than the shelter’s bathroom, with a clean floor and an even cleaner shower and toilet. If that wasn’t impressive enough, the water pouring out of the showerhead was warm. Warm! She could practically feel the filth running off of her skin. She stood in the water for several long minutes—or perhaps longer than that. It felt so nice to be warm and clean again and to wash her hair and body with products that weren't rationed out in small amounts. When she turned the shower off and opened the curtain, she was surprised to see clothing neatly folded and sitting on the sink counter. She hadn’t even heard Marianna enter the room. Quickly wrapping a fresh white towel around her body, she stepped out of the shower. A silk pink nightgown and a green floral dress had been left for her. She dressed herself in the nightgown once she’d dried off and discarded the towel in the hamper. With both her old and new clothes in her hand, she started for her bedroom. Or, she was going to. When she opened the door, she could hear two voices that sounded like they belonged to Marianna and Amon coming from down the hall. She followed the sound by walking as quietly as she could on the dark hardwood floor. She discovered they were in the lounge Marianna had showed her earlier. Feeling guilty, she quietly leaned close to the closed door to listen. She hated eavesdropping, especially when these two had been so nice to her, but her curiosity got the better of her. She could hear Marianna rambling. “—glad Mother likes her, that’s reassuring… I just hope Giorgio gets here soon. Maybe Gabriella can spend time with Juno? Ugh, but the Deerings, why them?” “She hasn’t seen them in a while,” came Amon’s reply. “She misses them. I miss them a fair bit as well which is why I suggested their presence to her.” “I suppose they aren’t so bad, but must they be so… uncomfortably close?” Amon chuckled. “Oh, you have no idea, Marianna.” “Oh, please don’t tell me that they’re—” “I hate to cut you off, but you are avoiding my question, you know.” There was a long pause. “I just… I want to help her, Amon. Is that so wrong?” “Absolutely not. But you are going quite above and beyond what you usually do. Giving her your coat, buying her dinner… I expected all that… But to invite her here? To give her your clothes, offer to cook for her… What are your plans for her, Marianna?” “It’s not the same for you, is it? When you see her smile, when her eyes light up when she talks… You probably didn’t feel the same joy I did, did you?” “What are you saying, Marianna?” “Gravity. It’s like she always said to me. The pull between two people… I feel it, stronger than I ever have before.” “I would like to believe this, truly. Gabriella seems such a wonderful, strong young woman. But the others seemed wonderful as well, and yet they rejected you all the same. It hurts me to see you suffer.” “So am I not supposed to try, Amon? Am I just supposed to give up and never be happy? You’d ask me to do that? I have… I have so, so much love in my heart, and I need to share it. I… I suppose if she ends up rejecting me, I’ll take it as a sign that I’m just not meant to be a mother. I’ll find her a home if she’ll let me, and I’ll just move on.” “Marianna…” “I can’t keep doing it, again and again and again, where they all just hate me and fear me and run away,” Marianna sobbed. “It’s either who I love, or what I am, and they just…” “Come here.” There was a brief pause before Amon continued. “It will be alright. Perhaps you are correct about the gravity. You did learn from the best about it, didn’t you?” There was a soft, strained chuckle from Marianna, which Amon joined in with. “You know,” he continued, “I must wonder… Would she handle you preferring woman, or you being a vampire better?” Gabby’s skin prickled with cold fear. She must have heard him wrong. A vampire? There was no way… He must have said something else, she thought with weary determination. She wasn’t foolish enough to believe in such things. “I don’t want to think about that yet,” Marianna whimpered. “I’ll cross that bridge when I get there. I need to focus on ensuring her day tomorrow goes well.” “As if it were possible for it to not.” “I wonder if she’s in bed yet… I hope she sleeps well. She seems so tired.” Amon was quiet for a moment. “I’m certain she is. Perhaps, in a few minutes, you could go check and make sure she’s comfortable?” “Right, of course, of course, just… let me compose myself. I’m a mess.” Gabby stepped back from the doorway. She didn’t want them to know she’d been eavesdropping, so in a short moment of panic, she rushed down the hallway as quietly as she could until she reached the bedroom Marianna had picked out for her. Once she was inside, she breathed a sigh of relief and quietly closed the door. She set her clean clothes over a green velvet armchair and neatly tucked her dirty clothing into the plastic garbage bag she’d brought with her. Marianna had been right, unfortunately; Gabby was exhausted. Even though she knew the woman would be in to check on her shortly, she found it difficult to stay awake once she was under the soft covers of the bed. She’d taken such comforts for granted when she was still part of the foster care system. Regardless of how poorly the families had taken care of her, she’d had a roof over her head and food to eat. And now, finally, even if for only one night, she had it again. Some time later, she awoke easily to the sound of her bedroom door creaking open. She kept her eyes shut, but she listened intently as she heard someone enter the room. She felt her sheets pull up slightly over her shoulders and a gentle hand stroke her hair. “Sleep well, Gabriella,” Marianna spoke softly, answering her unspoken question about who had entered the room. In a moment, her hand was gone, and soon after, her door creaked shut yet again. A small, content smile grew on her face. Gabby fell asleep again once more and was undisturbed for the rest of the night. When she awoke the next morning to the sound of birds chirping just outside the window, she was surprised by how energetic she felt. She sat up in bed feeling ready for the day, something she couldn’t recall feeling since she’d been a young child. At first, she was confused as she didn’t recognize her surroundings, but the previous day’s events came back quickly. She crawled out of bed and approached the chair where she’d left her new clothing. Folded in with the green dress, she found a fresh pair of underwear and a new bra, two items she desperately needed as her others were all quite old. The shelter had washing machines, but she rarely got a chance to do her laundry as there were so few machines and so many people wanting to use them. Surprisingly, the dress fit quite well, though it was a little loose. Still, she felt like a hundred bucks as she opened her door and skipped through the hallway. She was hungry, and she remembered Marianna had offered to make her breakfast. As she moved down the hall, the smell of bacon hit her as did the sound of laughter. She recognized Marianna’s voice, but there was someone else with her whose voice she didn’t recognize. Still, the smell of fresh food prompted her to continue on her way. She found the kitchen easily and when she entered, she saw Marianna in a light blue apron standing over the stove, smiling and talking to a tall, tan, handsome man with slick black hair in a dapper red suit who was sipping a cup of coffee. The unfamiliar man looked at her as she entered and politely raised his mug in greeting. “Buongiorno, ragazzina.” Marianna turned and beamed at her. “Good morning, Gabriella! You’re just in time for breakfast! This man here,” she gestured to the unfamiliar man with the spatula in her hand, “is my friend Giorgio.” “Hello,” she said politely with a smile. “It’s very nice to meet you!” Giorgio took a sip of his coffee yet again. “It’s a pleasure to meet you as well, Gabriella. Very pretty name, I might say. Marianna has been talking my ear off about you all morning, so it’s very nice to finally see you.” Gabby glanced at Marianna in surprise, but she didn’t say anything as she took a seat in one of the wooden chairs next to where Giorgio stood. She had a feeling what she’d heard last night meant something, but she wasn’t sure what yet. “You know,” Marianna began, “Giorgio has an, um, an…” “Child, Marianna,” Giorgio chuckled. “Just child, no need to make it more difficult. Their name is Juno, and they are the light of my life. Perhaps you’ll get along with them. They could use more friends their own age. So to speak.” He smirked as he sipped his coffee yet again. “My age?” She couldn’t deny that it would be nice to have someone to talk to that might understand her better. “They’re nineteen, you around that age?” Giorgio asked. She nodded. “Yes, sir.” Giorgio glanced past her and gestured with his head. “Come on in, kiddo. She won’t bite.” A sound of shuffling came from behind Gabby, and soon a lanky person who did in fact seem around her age sank into the chair across from her. They wore a long, dark green coat and their face was almost entirely obscured by white bandages, but their shiny, nervous eyes were visible, as were their lips, which mouthed, “Hello,” as they raised a hand in greeting. “Hello,” she replied with a smile. Though she was quite inquisitive about their odd appearance, she knew it was rude to ask. “I know you’re curious,” Giorgio nodded, seeming to pick up on her thoughts. “Juno is very shy. They are also mute, so if you don’t know sign language…” He produced a pen and a pad of paper from his pocket. “...Juno will gladly write down a response for you. They may be shy, but they love to talk. You’re my favorite little irony, aren’t you?” He leaned over and kissed Juno on top of their head. A long-forgotten pang of jealousy hit Gabby’s chest, but she mentally shoved it away. She’d learned long ago that she wasn’t meant to be part of a family. People had made it very clear to her she was unwanted. She instead decided to talk to Juno. “What kind of stuff do you like to do?” Juno quickly scribbled down, “Bowling, roller skating, movies. Papa takes me to the drive-in sometimes. What do you like to do?” Gabby paused. She wasn’t sure how to answer the question. She hadn’t done much besides trying to find a job and survive for the past year. Her mind drifted back to when she was still a foster child. “I like to read. And I like to watch movies and tv.” “Maybe if we stay a while, I can ask my dad to bring us to a movie,” Juno wrote. “I’d rather someone like you come than Dee.” “Oh, I don’t know if I will be here that long,” she answered with melancholy honesty. Not that it didn’t sound fun (which it did). She’d never been to a movie theater before. “Oh, did you want to leave?” Marianna asked sadly. “After we get you a job, I mean? It’s… I mean, it’s not, it’s really not a problem, staying here, you know…” Marianna placed a plate in front of Gabby with pancakes and bacon arranged into a little smiley face with some sausage and eggs on the side. Gabby’s stomach growled happily in response. “I really don’t want to be an inconvenience,” she quietly stated before picking up the fork laying on the table next to her plate. “Trust me, Gabriella,” Giorgio said as he downed the rest of his coffee. “The last thing you could be is an inconvenience.” She quietly started eating as she considered this. Wasn’t that what she was? What she’d always been? An unwanted inconvenience? That’s what her mom must have thought. That’s what nearly every family she was placed with seemed to think. That’s what the state thought. That’s what everyone who turned her away from the opportunity to apply for a job thought. “I hope the food came out good,” Marianna muttered nervously as she placed a plate of food in front of Juno. “Does it taste alright, Gabriella?” “Yes, miss!” she answered earnestly. “It tastes amazing!” Juno nodded in agreement as they chewed on their own food. “Are you underselling your culinary skills again, Marianna?” came Amon’s voice. Gabby glanced towards the doorway, but immediately recoiled a bit in shock at the person who entered with him. It was a short, angry-looking woman with a shaved head, her face painted to look like a skull. She was shooting Gabby a truly venomous look as she entered. “Ah, Dee, finally joining us I see!” Giorgio laughed. “Come, come, have some coffee.” Juno doodled something on the paper and surreptitiously slid it over to Gabby. She looked down at it and saw it was a crude drawing of Dee’s head with a large arrow pointing at it that said, “BITCH.” Gabby tried her best to suppress her laughter, but she did smile to tell Juno she was amused. “Are the twins going to be joining our little kitchen party?” Marianna asked. “Perhaps,” Amon replied. He glanced at Gabby and smiled. “Perhaps you can meet them when you’re done eating. They’re interesting, to say the least.” “They’re certainly something,” Marianna muttered. “You’re not talking about me, are you?” came a feminine British voice. A second later, a grinning brunette had poked her head into the kitchen. “Absolutely,” came another British voice, this one masculine. A brunette man who looked rather similar to the woman peered in. “In fact…” His eyes seemed to flash for a moment before he continued. “The next thing she’s going to say is ‘Yes, I was Tantomile. I suppose if you speak of the devil, he will come, right?’” “Yes, I was Tantomile. I suppose if you speak of the devil, he will come, right?” Marianna sighed before pausing and shaking her head. “Oh, come on in you two. We have a… I mean, this is Gabriella! Gabriella, these two are Tantomile and Aleister Deering.” Gabby waved politely with her fork-free hand. She swallowed a bite of sausage before saying, “Hello.” The twins entered the kitchen. Tantomile grinned with eerie delight at Gabby. “You didn’t tell us you recruited someone new, Marianna!” “She’s not a ‘recruit,’ you two,” Amon stated, folding his arms over his chest. “She is currently a guest, one not privy to what we do. So, please, mind your tongues.” “Oh, you’re no fun,” Tantomile sighed before grinning again. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t see, right?” “Which of us will go first, sister?” Aleister asked. “You or I?” Juno glanced at Gabby and twirled their finger around the side of their head. Gabby fought back the urge to laugh again, but was immediately distracted by the feeling of someone’s hand on the top of her head. She flinched backwards and saw that Tantomile had crossed the distance between them in mere seconds and was standing beside her. “How interesting,” the twin grinned, removing her hand and stepping backwards. “What is?” Aleister asked excitedly. “She’s a homeless orphan.” “Just like us, then? A kindred spirit of sorts?” Tantomile shook her head. “She’s too… innocent.” “What?” Aleister gasped, his voice filled with faux shock. “Are you saying we’re not the picture of innocence, dear sister?” Gabby stared at them bewildered. How did she know that? And what did she mean by “too innocent”? Aleister extended a hand towards her, a playful smile on his face. “Well, regardless, it’s nice to meet you.” “You too,” she replied, still completely confused. These two were indeed odd, just like she’d been warned. Aleister glanced at his hand, then back to Gabby. “Well? Are you going to shake my hand?” Embarrassment colored her face, and she nodded. She lifted her hand and shook it politely. His eyes seemed to spark again, and a curious look came over his face, his eyes widening. He glanced over to Marianna, then to Amon, and finally back to Gabby. “Well. That’s interesting…” She pulled her hand away and watched him wearily. “What is…?” Aleister smiled mischievously. “Well, I’m not going to spoil it. Where’s the fun in that? But I do hope you stick around, Gabriella. I think you might have quite the future ahead of you if you do.” Gentle hands were on Gabby’s shoulders in an instant. “Alright, Aleister, let’s not overwhelm her,” Marianna said gently yet firmly. “Go ahead and eat, alright?” With a wink, Aleister took his sister’s hand in his and led her over to the chairs at the opposite end of the table. An uncomfortable feeling settled over Gabby as she quietly continued to eat her breakfast. How did Tantomile know about her past? And what did Aleister mean? What was in store for her future? As if sensing her unease, Marianna gently squeezed her shoulders. “It’s alright, Gabriella. Just relax. You have your big interview coming up this afternoon!” She tensed up at this reminder. She’d completely forgotten about the interview until now. Marianna seemed to immediately sense this and gave another reassuring squeeze to her shoulders. “You’ve got this!” Beside her, Juno gave her two thumbs up. Gabby smiled in response. “I hope so…” “Just be yourself,” Amon replied as he walked by, biting into an apple. “I have known Tony a long, long time. He hates phoniness. Just be genuine.” She inhaled again and nodded before finishing her breakfast. When she was done, Marianna sat at the kitchen table with her and, throughout the morning, helped her prepare for the interview. She told her what questions she could expect, and the best way to answer them. This helped ease the butterflies in Gabby’s stomach and made her feel more prepared. Marianna was patient, calm, and supportive, and her belief in Gabby made her believe in herself too. About a half hour before the interview, Marianna, Amon, and Gabby left the house. A maroon sedan sat waiting for them in the driveway. Gabby was surprised that she hadn’t noticed it the day before, but she chalked it up to her exhaustion. She trailed behind the two with her black garbage bag in her hand. Marianna looked at her as they slid into the car. “Whatever is the bag for?” “It’s my stuff,” she replied, just as confused. Didn’t she see her with it the night before? “I don’t know if Tony is going to need to see all your worldly possessions, Gabriella,” Amon pointed out as he started up the car. “I can just leave them in the car when we go inside,” she said as she set it in the middle seat, closing the door beside her. The car was much nicer than the taxi they’d taken the night before with cream-colored seats and a light linen scent lingering inside. “But why bring it at all?” Marianna asked. “It would be okay to leave it in your room.” Gabby paused a beat before asking meekly, “But aren’t I going back to the shelter after the interview?” “Oh… Did you want to go back…?” Marianna whispered miserably. “Is it because of what you overheard last night, Gabriella?” Amon sighed. “Wh-What? Oh no, what did you hear?” Marianna gasped. Her face quickly grew warm. “Um, nothing!” “I should have been paying more attention to our surroundings. I’m sorry, Marianna,” Amon said. “But Gabriella, I want to make something clear to you: Marianna and I, we are not bad people. Or she is not, at any rate. She has made some terrible mistakes, but she is as kind and loving a soul as could exist on this Earth.” “I was going to surprise you, after your interview,” Marianna muttered. “If you want, you’re… you’re welcome to stay with us. But if you’d rather leave, it’s fine. I promise I’ll help you find a good home, Gabriella. You deserve it.” Gabby lowered her head and stared at her hands. Her fingernails were the cleanest she’d seen them in awhile. “I don’t want to be an inconvenience.” “You absolutely wouldn’t be. At all,” Marianna insisted. “Everyone else has said I am,” she whispered. She felt ashamed even though it wasn’t her fault. “Well, I’m not everyone else. I’m Marianna Cross, and I’d love if you would stay with us, Gabriella.” Slowly, she lifted her head in surprise. She wasn’t sure what to think. No one had ever said anything like that to her before. “Do you mean it?” she finally asked, not daring to breathe in case it changed her mind. Marianna was smiling, tears welling up in her eyes. “Mhmm. I really do mean it.” Gabby exhaled with stressed relief and she, too, felt her eyes filling with happy tears. “I’d like that, miss.” “We can… We can discuss it more tonight, alright? We have to get you a job first.” Gabby nodded. She’d momentarily forgotten about the interview. She buckled her seat belt and folded her hands neatly in her lap. “Let’s not keep Tony waiting any more than we have to. He called this morning saying he had guests he wanted to entertain later this afternoon, so no time for dilly-dallying,” Amon said as he pulled out of the driveway. Gabby was quiet the whole way there. Mentally, she ran through the questions Marianna had helped her with earlier. You can do this, Gabriella, she told herself. Soon enough, the colorful, shiny front of the Lost Paradise Specialty Store came into view, the logo depicting a winged stag standing proudly above the store’s name. As Amon pulled into the parking lot around the back, he let out a small laugh. “Marianna, look!” He gestured his head towards an orange RV with a white stripe on it. “I’d know that thing anywhere. It seems Tony really does have some guests to entertain!” “Dallas is here?” she gasped. “Well that’s certainly a nice surprise!” Gabby unbuckled her seat belt and slowly exited the car, leaving her bag of worn clothing in the back seat. Being at the location released a brand new cage full of butterflies into her stomach. “It’s okay, Gabriella,” Marianna reassured her with a gentle smile, “I believe in you.” Grateful for the way she was able to sense her anxiety, Gabby smiled back at Marianna. Together, the group of three walked into the store through the back door. As they made their way through the back hallway, she could hear sounds of merriment coming from what she guessed was the main store. When they entered the front, her eyes widened. There were various kinds of candy as far as the eye could see in jars, boxes, and containers all along the walls and in displays on the sales floor. It was more candy than she’d ever seen in her life. The noise she’d heard when they’d first walked in seemed to come from a few people milling about. There was a massive man in a fur coat with a black beard standing with his arms folded by the counter, a heavily scarred woman with an eyepatch in a black shawl looking over the lollipops, a bald man with an hourglass tattoo on the back of his head wearing sunglasses perusing the chocolates, and a man with sandy blonde hair dressed like a cowboy chatted animatedly with a black man dressed in black pants that seemed to go up to his stomach, partially covering the yellow shirt he was wearing. The cowboy was the first to notice them. He waved before stepping on over, greeting them with a, “Well howdy, you two! Fancy meetin’ you here!” He turned to Gabby and tipped his hat politely. “And who might this little lady be?” “My name is Gabriella Heindrichs,” she greeted. His friendliness made her feel more relaxed. “Dallas Ryder, at your service,” he said, pulling off his hat and giving a bow. He glanced up at Marianna. “She a new member?” Marianna nodded, then paused. “Well… Yes, and no. She’s new to the house, yes. She’s not…” She glanced at Gabby. “She’s not like us.” “Oh, I disagree,” said the black man who had been talking to Dallas. “This cutie pie is definitely like us: gorgeous. How old are you, honey? Nineteen? Twenty?” “Nineteen,” she answered meekly. “I have decades on you, and you look this good naturally,” he sighed. He gingerly held out his hand. “Tony Sugar, honey. Nice to finally meet you in person, even though it’s been barely a day since we talked on the phone. But I’m a busy man, so it’s nice when things fall into place quickly, you get me?” She wasn’t entirely sure she followed, but she nodded regardless. Tony had an outgoing, friendly vibe that eased her previous worries. “Now, Gabriella… Gab-ri-ell-a. That’s four syllables, you like that? Or you got a nickname that’s a bit shorter, honey?” With a nod, she answered, “Gabby would be fine.” “Gabby, Gabby,” Tony said, waving a finger. “I like it! It suits you. So, anyway, you ain’t here for anything but a job, so why don’t we figure this out. You wanna do the boring part here, or in my office?” “Whichever is best for you,” she answered with honesty. She didn’t know which setting would be more “professional”. “Let’s not bore all the guests with the minutiae of the hiring process, hm?” Tony waved her along. “You lot wait out here while we get this done.” He sauntered off towards his office, and Gabby followed. Two men in nice suits and sunglasses stood guard outside the office, barely reacting as they walked past, though Gabby did get an overwhelming whiff of honey as she moved past them. The office was rather simple, much to her surprise. It was sparsely decorated and unpainted, but the boxes scattered about told her it wasn’t quite finished just yet. During the whole process, Tony seemed rather bored, but he wasn’t impolite, listening intently as Gabby answered the questions he read off of a clipboard on the desk. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally said, “Alright, honey, I think you and I both know I’m gonna hire you. I don’t think I ever had any doubt. But I gotta ask, why did no one hire you before? You’re a cute little white girl with a pretty smile. You’re what America loves!” Timidly, she admitted, “My appearance didn’t meet their expectations.” It was glossing over the truth, but it wasn’t a lie. “Mo-ther-fuck-ers. Well, their loss is my gain!” He waved his hand dramatically. “There’s another reason I’m hiring you though, one way more personal to me, beyond loyalty to Namor and the others. You wanna know what it is?” She nodded with honest interest. She was trying to stay focused, which was challenging considering how excited she was that she’d actually gotten the job. He pulled a book out from under the desk—a copy of Charlie and the Chocolate Factory--and pointed at the cover. “You see this book? When this came out, I was just in love with it. I even auditioned for that movie that came out last year, but I didn’t get the part. The world isn’t ready for a black Willy Wonka.” He sighed forlornly. “But the story just hits with me, you dig? An eccentric candy maker offering a dream come true to a down-on-his-luck kid… I wanted to do that. I’m all about helping people, you know, cuz I’m the sort of guy who knows what struggling is.” He gestured at himself. “I ain’t straight, I ain’t white, and I don’t fuck around. So if you’re okay with all that, then I’m okay with that smile of yours greeting the customers at the counter. How’s that sound, honey?” Gabby considered this. She knew it was generally frowned upon to be gay, and this made her concerned for Tony as he seemed like an honest, good man. He also seemed to be doing well, so she didn’t think she needed to be worried. With a small smile, she nodded. He clapped his hands together excitedly. “Well then, welcome aboard, Gabby! Why don’t you go trick-or-treating with my pals, find yourself some sweets so you can get a taste and sucker people into buying them at the grand opening. How’s that sound?” With a bright smile, Gabby nodded again. “Thank you, Mr. Sugar!” She was practically bubbling with excitement as she hurried out of his office and back into the shop. She saw that Dallas and his friends had all gathered around Amon and Marianna by the counter. All of them turned to look at her when she rejoined them. “Well now, this little lady the new addition to our little coven, that right?” said the bald man in a thick Cajun accent. “No Pierre, not yet. I don’t even know if…” Marianna shook her head and beamed at Gabby. “Judging by your smile, I trust everything went well?” Gabby was momentarily confused by the word “coven,” but continued to smile at Marianna anyway. “Yes! I, um, I have a job now!” “As I knew you would,” Amon nodded. “Let me guess: He pulled out Charlie and the Chocolate Factory?” With a small giggle, she nodded. “That boy’s gettin’ predictable as all Hell,” Dallas laughed. “Oh, anyhow! Little lady, figgered I’d introduce you to my crew here proper now that you’re all employed and whatnot! This here’s Pierre.” He gestured towards the bald man, who gave a big smile. “That lovely lady is Michelle.” He gestured to the woman with the eyepatch, who gave a small, friendly wave. “And the big guy here? That’s my boy Kane, my brother for life. He don’t talk much, though. Think I’ve heard him say ‘bout five words in all the time I’ve known him.” Kane just smirked and gave a small nod. “It’s very nice to meet all of you,” Gabby said. She was quickly adjusting to being someone people liked rather than annoying people sheerly by existing. “She’s cute, Marianna,” Michelle said in a British accent. “A little tense, but I mean, if I was a stranger around these blokes,” she gestured to Kane and Pierre, “I’d be a bit tense as well.” “Aw, come on, mon amie,” Pierre snorted. “I’m harmless as an itsy-bitsy spider, you know that! Less you a rich man, and you ain’t doin’ right by the common folk. Which case I’m nasty as a full-grown cococdril.” “So, who else is in town, anyhow?” Dallas asked. “I mean… I know Rex ain’t.” Amon sighed. “Yes, he’s… He’s still dealing with the heartbreak right now. I’m giving him space. Giorgio is here to deal with any trouble at the grand opening. And the Deering twins are here as well.” “Fabulous! Guess I only need to spare four guest rooms then,” Tony chimed in as he sauntered over. “Not sure I like having Dee around, that woman would be fine in my book if she took off that scowl and maybe didn’t glare at every new man and woman in existence who so much as looks at Giorgio.” He smirked at Gabby. “Honey, didn’t I tell you to go get some candy? Why don’t you go help her out, cowboy? You know the good stuff.” “I reckon it’d be my pleasure,” Dallas said as he gestured with his head for Gabby to follow him. “Come on, little miss, let’s find you somethin’ good!” For the next ten minutes, Dallas and Gabby wandered around the shop with a plastic bag. They filled it up with as much candy as it could possibly hold. It was more than she’d ever eaten in her life, which naturally made her worried about getting a cavity. She didn’t have the best dental hygiene (more because of a lack of supplies than a lack of trying), but she had a feeling she’d soon have access to plenty of toothpaste and a toothbrush with bristles that weren’t worn and frayed. “Well looks like you’re makin’ off like a bandit here, Gabby!” Dallas laughed when they were finished. “I don’t know how I’m going to eat all of this,” she admitted. The bag was heavy and had well over fifty different pieces of candy. “One at a time would be the best way,” winked the cowboy. With a giggle, she nodded. “So you stayin’ with Marianna, then?” Dallas asked. “Mmhm!” she replied with a big grin. “Well then, I reckon I oughta give you a little somethin’ to welcome you to the family.” He flipped his hat off his head and onto hers with one quick motion. “That looks good on you I reckon. You take good care of it, y’hear?” Gabby’s eyes widened, and she smiled even bigger. “I will. I promise!” “Also, one thing I wanna tell you, and it’s real important, alright?” He gently put a hand on her shoulder and squeezed. “There might be things you’re gonna learn if you stick around that are mighty scary, but I wanna tell you that no matter what, you can trust Amon and Marianna. Amon saved my life, and Marianna’s as good a girl as they come. They’re good people, even if neither of ‘em think they are.” This worried her, especially considering what little of their conversation she’d heard the previous night. However, Dallas’s encouragement helped ease her concerns. “Gabri… Er, Gabby?” Marianna called out. “Is, um, do you prefer Gabby?” Both she and Dallas turned their attention towards her. With a smile, she answered, “Gabby is fine.” Marianna smiled back. “Alright, good. I’m sorry I didn’t ask sooner, I, well, I’m sorry. I’m just a bit… overwhelmed. Now that we have you a job, is there anything you’d like to do for the rest of the day?” Truthfully, she hadn’t considered this as she’d been so worried about the interview itself. “I don’t mind what we do,” she replied. Anything would be better than walking on the sidewalk in worn shoes with miniscule hopes of ever building a better life for herself. “Would you like to go shopping? I think you could do with a new wardrobe. I’d hate to just give you hand-me-downs,” Marianna asked. Even though she desperately needed new clothes, she quietly declined. “I don’t have any money.” “Lucky for you, we have enough money to last us several lifetimes,” Amon chuckled as he came over. “Trust me, it will be no trouble at all to revamp your wardrobe.” “Listen to the nice man, honey!” Tony called from across the store. “As your new boss, I demand you look fabulous!” Gabby nervously shifted from one foot to the other. “I couldn’t ask you to do anything like that.” “Well, you don’t have to ask,” Marianna stated firmly. “I insist.” Her eyes welled up with tears for the second time that afternoon, and she stared at Marianna in surprise. “Are you sure?” “Absolutely,” Marianna smiled. “Thank you,” she whispered. Finally, she’d have clothing she could wear that she wouldn’t be embarrassed to be seen in. She could probably throw away almost everything she owned as it was likely she wouldn’t need it anymore. For the rest of the day, Gabby and Marianna searched for a brand new wardrobe at the shopping mall. Marianna didn’t seem to be concerned with how much she was spending, which was something Gabby wasn’t used to. She had been to the mall a few times before, though usually it was for a specific purpose (like an outfit to wear for a school concert). She’d never been spoiled like this before. Though she felt bad about how much money was being spent, she had to admit that it felt amazing to have clothes that fit her, were stylish, and weren’t full of holes and stains. When they finally got home in the early evening, after Gabby had put away all of her new clothes in the room that had officially become hers, Marianna entered her room and asked if she could speak to her privately for a moment. “It’s… It’s important, especially if you’re going to be staying with us.” Gabby nodded. “Of course.” Marianna wrung her hands nervously as she sat down on Gabby’s bed. “This is rather hard for me to say.” Standing by her dresser, Gabby felt anxious and full of concern. “Did I do something wrong?” “Absolutely not!” Marianna insisted, “But… there’s something I need to tell you, if you’re going to stay. I guess this is going to determine if you’ll want to stay at all. Tell me, what did you overhear Amon and I discussing last night? I promise I’m not angry.” She nervously stared at the floor. “You said something about gravity and wanting to be a mom.” She nodded. “Well, then I suppose I may as well cutcut right to it, yes?” She gestured around the room. “I understand you’re technically an adult and all, but I’d like to give you a real family and… be a mother to you. If you want that, I mean. Again, I know you’re an adult, legally.” For what felt like the hundredth time in less than twenty-four hours, Gabby’s eyes widened with surprise. For years, she’d believed no one would ever adopt her. She’d survive in the homes she was placed in, but she knew they were all temporary. The families wanted the monthly paycheck, not her. Now, though, she had a chance at having a family. A real family who seemed to actually care about her and want her around. “When I was a little girl,” she started quietly, “all I wanted was to be wanted and loved.” “Well, I can give you that, Gabby,” Marianna replied softly. “A long time ago, I was nothing but a trophy daughter for high-class parents. I felt trapped and miserable… And then…” A wistful smile appeared on her face. “...Nadia found me. She showed me so, so much I never would have understood otherwise. She changed my life. And when I saw you the other day, I saw in that frustrated, hurting young woman… myself. I saw me. And I knew, I knew I had to change your life.” “You already have,” she reassured her. Marianna sighed. “Though, with Nadia, it was different. I loved her. We were together nearly ten years… so long ago, it was.” She slumped back against the wall, her hand over her heart, her eyes tearing up a bit. “It’s so easy to tell you that, even in this time, when they kill people like me just for existing. But there is something far more difficult I have to tell you.” Just like she had been with Tony, Gabby was concerned for Marianna. She didn’t personally mind it, but other people didn’t think the way she did. She didn’t want the woman to get in any kind of trouble. But she also couldn’t imagine what possibly could be even more difficult than that. Still, she patiently waited. “Please, don’t hate me for this,” Marianna whispered tearfully before giving her a big smile, showing a pair of fangs. Gabby stared in confusion for the longest moment. What was Marianna trying to show her? That her teeth were longer than normal? Why was that bad? Then it hit her: Marianna was a vampire. Her eyes widened, and she wrapped her arms around herself protectively. She hadn’t misheard them last night after all. But how was that possible? Marianna flinched, her eyes filled with hurt. “Do you want to leave? I won’t stop you.” Gabby didn’t answer right away. She wasn’t sure how to. How was she supposed to react? She was being told something that was only supposed to be in movies and books was actually real. But what confused her the most was how Marianna didn’t seem anything like the vampires in the few movies she’d seen. In those movies, vampires were horrible, bloodthirsty monsters who didn’t care about who they were killing so long as they could drink their blood. She hadn’t seen Marianna do anything like this. In fact, she seemed entirely normal. Her face softened as she realized this. Marianna was normal. She wasn’t a monster; she was kind and compassionate. Was Gabby afraid? A little bit, but knowing that not once did the woman before her try to inflict any kind of pain on her eased her fear. Not once had she done anything cruel. Maybe the movies were wrong. Maybe vampires weren’t monsters. At least Marianna wasn’t. “Are you frightened?” Marianna asked quietly. “A little bit,” she whispered. “That’s… fair,” she sighed. “But… are you frightened enough that you’d rather not stay? I want you to be happy, and I’ll do all I can to make sure you are. Even if it means letting you go and helping you find a home elsewhere.” She considered this question for a short moment, but she realized the answer quickly and shook her head. “I like it here.” “You’re really okay with this then?” Marianna asked, her voice filled with disbelief yet tinged with excitement. Gabby nodded, a small smile growing on her face. She trusted Marianna wholeheartedly. There was no doubt about that. Marianna visibly seemed to ease up, a smile spreading across her face. “Then… I was right. After all these years of searching, I’ve finally found you.” She slowly crossed the room and pulled Gabby into a gentle hug. “My daughter,” she murmured. Joy bubbled up within her, and she wrapped her arms around Marianna. Finally, she had a place she belonged. Finally, she had a home and a family. With a bright smile, she replied, “My mom.” 6/9/2021 0 Comments Chapter EightSunday June 25, 2017 “It’s 11:58, Flynn,” Gabby quietly commented after glancing at the white numbers on her phone screen. She was standing in the backyard with Flynn and Jojo. They had invited Rex to join them, but he said he would be on watch inside just in case someone decided to venture outside. That was likely for the best considering the purpose for their late night outing: They were finally going to summon Rhiannon and free Jojo.
To prepare for the ritual, Flynn had dug a small hole into the ground. He had placed the clay bowl Rex had miraculously found inside it, which he then filled with spring water. At midnight, the ritual would begin. It was apparently one Rhiannon had made up herself, according to Flynn, so that any who truly needed her aid could call upon her. It was a rather obscure ritual these days, which meant it was unlikely anyone else but them would be performing it. They weren’t necessarily doing anything bad since bringing Rhiannon here wasn’t breaking any rules, but the reason why they were doing it made Gabby’s stomach flip-flop on repeat. Would Eve be mad if she found out? If she really did favor Jack, and the collar was on Jojo specifically for his use… She wrapped her arm around Jojo’s waist and leaned against him. Even though it was summer, the night air was chilly. Jojo’s body was warm, and she felt a little less anxious being close to him. “I know, I know,” Flynn muttered. He was kneeling down over the bowl, his wrist extended over it. His other hand had his sword ready to cut. “I can do this. I know I can. I have to. I just hope I don’t cut too deep, you know?” “Flynn,” Jojo said worriedly, his voice soft, “You doing this means a lot. I hope you know that.” Flynn laughed softly. “Of course I know that. But that’s what I’m here for, so…” Gabby closed her eyes and hid her face in Jojo’s side as Flynn drew the blade across his wrist. She felt the gentle touch of Jojo’s hand against her head, softly stroking her hair as she avoided looking. She could hear Flynn muttering something in what she assumed was Welsh, but after a few moments he fell silent. Everything was quiet now; even the chirping of the crickets seemed to have stopped. Gabby opened one eye and turned her head towards where Flynn was standing, curiously peeking now. Flynn had stepped back from the hole a bit and seemed to be watching it intently. As they stared at the bowl in the ground, something flew slowly through the air towards it, landing by the edge. Peering closer, Gabby realized it was a little white moth with dark markings on its wings. “It worked,” Flynn whispered excitedly. “She’s coming!” “She is?” Gabby lifted her head and opened her other eye excitedly. More and more moths seemed to be pouring out of nowhere, excitedly flitting about and diving towards the bowl. It was then that Gabby realized Flynn still had an open wound. It was easy to forget mortals couldn’t heal when she had been living solely with vampires for the past forty years. “Flynn,” she called out quietly. “Come here. I can heal your wrist.” “Oh, right!” Flynn exclaimed, retreating back towards her and holding it out. The cut wasn’t too deep, but there was still blood welling up and slowly running out of it. “Did you need a drink before you heal it up?” he joked. She glanced at him warily. “Are you, um, really okay with that?” To be honest, it had been a few days since she had fed (her mom had insisted on it the day they’d arrived in Rhine City before going to the house). “I’m not gonna be doing anything else with all that blood, so go ahead,” Flynn insisted. “You are a sweet man, Flynn,” Jojo smiled. She gently grabbed his arm and brought it to her mouth. It wasn’t the best way to feed, but she didn’t mind. She placed her mouth over the wound and kneaded the skin below it with her thumb, pushing more blood to the surface, which she lapped up and swallowed. She was careful to only drink a little bit as the last thing she wanted to do was make her friend pass out. When she was done, she removed her mouth from the wound and shifted further down his forearm. “This will only hurt for a second, okay?” Without waiting for a response, she bit into his skin and injected no more than two drops of venom. It was something all vampires could do, mainly to heal their victims. Still, it came in handy in this case as she could heal Flynn’s wound. As unique and helpful as a vampire’s healing ability was, it was incredibly limited. As her mother had explained it to her after her turning, a vampire could easily heal a small wound (like a bruise or a cut), but larger wounds required more venom, which was far too dangerous. Mortals couldn’t handle large quantities of vampire venom. A drop or two was just right. When she removed her fangs from his arm, she was relieved to see it had worked. “All better,” she promised him. The cut on his wrist was already healing itself. “Thanks, Gabby,” Flynn grinned. “I—” He let out a surprised grunt as a moth flapped into his face before fluttering off towards the bowl to join the others. They turned back to where the moths continued to pour out of nowhere before finally spinning around each other and emitting a faint glow. The moths continued swirling around and around, forming into the shape of a woman, the glow intensifying for a moment before finally breaking. There were no longer any moths swirling before them, and the sounds of the summer night had resumed, but standing in the backyard just a few feet from them now was exactly who they had hoped to see: Rhiannon Rhydderch. She was tall, regal, and dressed in a set of dark green robes. Her hair was tied tightly into a large braid that hung past her waist. In her left hand was an ornate wooden staff covered in various runes and carvings; her right hand was free, but was adorned with markings tattooed onto it. None of this would have been quite so visible if there wasn’t an ethereal glow illuminating the woman. She tenderly tapped her bare foot against the grass before speaking in English, “Ugh, American grass. I was rather hoping for…” She turned her attention towards the group, her eyes widening. “Gabby? Gabby Cross? Is that you, sweet child?” Gabby’s lips turned upwards into a bright smile. “Hi, Rhiannon!” It had been a long time since she’d seen her, but Rhiannon was exactly as she had remembered. Rhiannon glanced around. “And you have friends with you! That one there, hmmm…” She pointed to Jojo. “I know your face from somewhere, can’t quite place it… And same with you!” She turned to Flynn and leaned in close, peering over him. “Oh! Wait! You were Fiona’s child, Fiona Dangerfield! How is she? I haven’t heard from her in so long.” Flynn went quiet, and that seemed all the answer Rhiannon needed to bow her head sympathetically. “I’m terribly sorry, dear,” she whispered. “Rhiannon?” Gabby asked in a nervous, quiet voice. “We need your help. Jojo has a collar on that you made, and we need to know how to take it off.” Rhiannon looked over at her, confused. “What? A collar?” She moved swiftly over to Jojo, looking at his collar intensely. “This… This is indeed my work. But I’ve never made a collar for a human to wear. What on Earth is this?” Gabby glanced nervously at Jojo standing beside her. “I think you made it for, um, Jack.” “Jack? Jack… Jack… Jack, what Jack did I make a collar for…?” Rhiannon closed her eyes. “I believe… Jack Fairchild, came to me once, back at the very end of the nineteenth century, asking for a collar for a puppy he was getting his lover. He wanted a spell to ensure that the dog who wore it would be unable to take it off, and would obey whenever he spoke a special phrase… But why would he put it on a person? That doesn’t seem right…” Gabby turned back towards the woman with a worried frown. “He… He did awful things to Jojo…” “A dog? This explains so much…” Jojo remarked bitterly. “Please tell me you can get it off,” Flynn pleaded. Rhiannon opened her eyes and nodded. “Indeed. I can. But, it will take me some time. Mostly to ensure it is removed safely. This is truly, truly unnerving… That someone would take a gift and use it like this. It is wretched, appalling…” Gabby turned back to Jojo, though this time with an excited grin. It was really happening! He would be free soon! Jojo seemed just as excited as she was as well as a bit relieved. “So,” Rhiannon asked, a coy smile on her face, “I’m sure your mother is here, Gabby?” “Mmhm!” “I may need her help. My memory is not quite what it used to be, but if I had someone to help me focus, I could probably do this a lot quicker.” “She might be in her room. Come on, I can lead you!” Gabby headed for the house with Rhiannon, Jojo, and Flynn following her. It was quiet inside, and the air conditioning chilled her skin. She could hear someone watching tv in the living room, but she was certain it wasn’t her mom, so instead, she led the group through the massive house until they were in front of her mom’s bedroom door. She knocked loudly, just in case her mom was sleeping. The door opened a few moments later, her mom looking positively exhausted. “Gabby? Are you alright? It’s so l—“ She froze, her eyes widening as she realized who else was standing outside her door. “R-Rhiannon?!” “Surprise?” Gabby smiled shyly. “Um, she… came to visit us.” “Came… to visit…” her mother stammered slowly, confusion written all over her face. “Something like that,” Rhiannon chirped. “Now, I need a room to stay in. Do you have any left? Or shall I sleep on the couch? I have no preference.” “I know what your preference is,” her mom muttered nervously. “Er. Um. I, well, there’s a room right next door to mine that’s free, actually. I, um. Well. I’d be happy to help you settle in, if you’d like.” “I’d love that, Mary,” Rhiannon smiled. “We’ll see you in the morning, right?” Gabby asked Rhiannon. As much as she wanted to know what was needed to free Jojo, she knew it was probably better that the woman got some rest before she got to work. Rhiannon nodded. “Indeed. For now, I must recharge my batteries, so to speak. Travelling such a distance is exhausting; magic or no, you can’t prevent jet lag.” Gabby’s mom gestured to the room next door. “Go ahead and get settled in, Rhiannon. I’ll be along to help you with anything you need shortly.” “Anything, hm?” Rhiannon smirked before turning back to Gabby. ‘Goodnight Gabby, Flynn, Jojo. Rest well, and rest easy, alright?” The woman walked on over and slipped into her new room, leaving Gabby and her friends alone with her mother. “Gabby,” Marianna began, “how did you… I… I have so many questions, I don’t know where to begin.” She shrugged sheepishly and simply said, “I thought you could use a friend right now.” Even though they hadn’t exactly summoned Rhiannon for that reason, it was still true. Her mother covered her face, but she could tell she was blushing a bit. “Dear, you are… You’re far too sweet to me, and when I’ve done so little for you or your friends since we got here… I think I need to make it up to you, somehow. I can’t let this act of kindness go unrewarded.” She shook her head and smiled gently. “You saved me, Mom. That’s enough for me.” Her mother moved forward and pulled her into a tight hug. “I don’t think anything I could do for you would ever be enough to satisfy me. I don’t know what I ever did to deserve a child like you. Now, um… I suppose I should help Rhiannon get settled in. I’m sure your friends here will be able to keep you safe. Don’t stay up too late though, alright?” “I won’t,” she promised, an even brighter smile on her face. “Night, Mom.” She politely waved before leading Flynn and Jojo down the hall. “Do you guys want some ice cream? I think I saw some in the freezer earlier.” “At this time of night?” Flynn balked. His hesitance soon gave way to a cheesy grin. “I’d love some. Think I need it to help with the blood loss.” “Sugar always helps,” she agreed as she skipped down the hallway. Part of being a vampire meant doing fun things like eating ice cream after midnight. There weren’t really any consequences since they couldn’t gain weight. Unsurprisingly, there was no one in the kitchen, though Gabby could still hear the tv in the living room. She rushed to the freezer and opened the smooth grey door to peek inside. To her disappointment, there wasn’t any ice cream, but there was a big box of fruit-flavored popsicles. She pulled it out and held it up triumphantly. “What flavor do you want?” “They got raspberry?” Flynn asked. She glanced at the flavors listed on the back of the box. “Yep! Raspberry, blueberry, strawberry, and orange!” She opened it up and pulled out a popsicle with little red raspberries printed on the white plastic wrapping and handed it to Flynn. “Ooh, strawberry, may I have one?” Jojo inquired. She happily pulled one out and handed it to him before picking an orange one for herself. She returned the popsicle box to the freezer and turned back around towards the boys. “I think I’m gonna go outside to sit by the pool if you want to come.” “I will, but first I’m gonna wash up,” Flynn said. “I still got some blood on me.” “We’ll meet you out there, then,” Jojo grinned. “Don’t take too long, okay?” Flynn smiled shyly. “Okay.” Gabby waved to him as they split up. Truthfully, she was happy to have a moment alone with Jojo, even if it was a short one. As it was late at night, there was no one outside, so they sat down at the edge of the pool and opened their popsicles. “I’m really glad this worked,” she admitted before sticking the citrus-flavored frozen treat in her mouth. “I am too,” Jojo replied, wrapping one arm around Gabby as he gave his popsicle a lick. “It almost feels unreal, that things would go so smoothly for once… And I have you and Flynn to thank for this.” “I think Flynn more than me. We never could have done this if he didn’t know how to get Rhiannon here.” She might have gotten an answer from her mom about his collar eventually, but she wouldn’t have any idea how to bring the woman to the house. Flynn was the real key to freeing Jojo. “Well, true,” Jojo laughed. “That sweet man did a lot of the heavy lifting this time, and Rex as well. But still… you have given me so much hope and joy in our short time together… Thank you, liebling. You are a blessing.” She beamed happily while she continued eating her popsicle. Then it dawned on her that he’d said something she didn’t quite understand. “Wait, what did you say?” Jojo froze, his face turning red. “Oh, uh, haha… ‘Liebling’ is German for ‘darling.’ Is it too soon to call you that?” She smiled shyly, feeling heat rush to her cheeks. “No, I like it.” He pulled her closer. “Then that is what I shall call you.” Gabby was practically overflowing with happiness. She had a nickname now! She happily ate her popsicle while sitting close with Jojo. It was risky, especially if someone saw them. Remembering that they had to be together secretly put a small frown on her face. “I wish we could just be like this all the time. I hate having to hide.” “Well… We might not have to, much longer,” Jojo smiled. “Rhiannon is here and she’s going to get this damn collar off, and then Jack will have no power over me.” “What are you going to do first when it’s finally off?” “Probably kiss you,” he said with a wink. With a shy smile, she tilted her head back to glance up at him, “You don’t have to wait to do that, do you?” He shook his head. “No, but I’d still want it to be the first thing I do when I’m free.” It certainly gave her something to look forward to. She lowered her head again and kept eating her popsicle, which was half gone. “We should do something nice for Flynn,” she thought out loud. “As a thank you.” “Absolutely,” Jojo agreed. “He deserves something good. He is a sweetheart.” She nodded her head and frowned as she finished her treat. What could she and Jojo do that would be a nice gift for Flynn? He’d been nothing but kind to the both of them since they’d all met in the forest, even going out of his way to accompany them on their first date. Gabby wanted to get him something that would make him smile just as much as Jojo made her smile. Then an idea hit her. “Jojo?” she quietly asked. “Are you busy tomorrow?” “Of course not,” he snorted. “What could I possibly do besides spend time with you or the others?” Nervously, she proposed an idea. “Then… wanna sneak out with me tomorrow?” “Absolutely,” Jojo grinned. With renewed excitement, Gabby grinned back. “We can have a day with just us at the mall! I’ll figure out the bus routes to get there and everything.” She paused, realizing that sneaking out meant they would be going alone. Her smile faded and, with worry, she asked, “Do you think Flynn will be mad if we go without him?” Jojo paused, then slowly shook his head. “I don’t think he’d be mad at us. I’m certain spending some time with his peers would be nice. And maybe he can finally spend quality time with Rex, like I know he wants to.” Gabby peered at him suspiciously, but reluctantly nodded in agreement. “I think the others would like to spend time with him. It’d probably be better for him, right? Cuz… we’re not always going to be together.” She fell quiet as sadness arose. She hadn’t meant to drag the mood down, but remembering that when the mission was over, everyone would go their separate ways, and she, her mom, Amon, and Eve would leave for somewhere new brought about a melancholy mood. What would happen with Jojo? Would Eve make him leave? Would they still be able to be together? Jojo gently stroked her hair. “When I’m free, I think you will have to try very, very hard if you want to be rid of me, liebling. But… Flynn? I do not know what he will want to do… If he will want to try and stay with us. Rex could very well do anything, Mina will probably get dragged back to her family, and who knows with Jerrod, the Quinceys, and Hannah. All I know is, I hope Moore goes to Hell.” With her popsicle gone, Gabby set the empty, orange-stained stick on the ground next to her and crossed her arms over her stomach. “I’m going to lose everyone again,” she whispered. “Maybe not you...but everyone else will leave. That’s how it always is.” “Maybe you need freedom as well, ja?” “Freedom from what?” “Freedom from all this secret vampire crap,” came Flynn’s voice from behind them. She turned to see Flynn approaching with his half-finished popsicle, looking very tired and somewhat upset. “I agree. You deserve better than being dragged from place to place. You should be able to experience the world and everything in it. What’s the point of being immortal if you can’t do that?” “I don’t know. I’ve never really thought about it, I guess. I’ve just…” She sighed. “Mom saved me. She gave me a home and a family, and I’ve never wanted to seem… ungrateful, I guess.” Even if she had complained on more than one occasion. No wonder Gabby’s mom thought she hated her. “It is not ungrateful to wish for a better life,” Jojo whispered softly. “But Mom… She needs me right now.” “I don’t think I can argue that,” Jojo sighed. “That poor woman is at wit’s end. She is far from the woman I met a century ago… Although, I still see the old her sometimes. Mostly when she talks about you.” Gabby sighed again. “Mom seems… happier when we can do something together. When she’s not busy with the coven, anyway.” “You two both need a vacation,” Flynn sighed as he sat down beside Gabby. She shrugged. “Maybe. But Grandma needs Mom. It’s part of her job.” With a third sigh, she changed the subject. “How are you, Flynn? Are you feeling better?” He shrugged. “I guess as good as I can be.” Smiling gently, she said, “You probably need some sleep.” Flynn shook his head. “I’m staying up as long as you two are.” She frowned at him sternly. “Flynn. You need sleep. I need sleep. We all need sl—” She paused for a short moment before correcting herself. “Well, Jojo had a nap, so he probably doesn’t need much sleep.” “A very good nap, too,” Jojo added with a shy smile. Flynn scowled. “I’ll be fine. I want to spend time with you both.” “And you can tomorrow.” Gabby stood up, grabbing her popsicle stick from the ground. “But if I’m tired, then I know you’re tired.” And she was. She had only planned on staying outside with them long enough that they could eat their treats. Gabby had never been much of a night owl despite what the stereotypes about vampires said. “Fine,” Flynn grumbled. “I guess I’ll just… I’ll…” “Why not come stay in the room with Gabby and I?” Jojo interjected. Gabby smiled brightly again. “Yeah! I don’t mind if you want to!” Then she glanced at Jojo. “Wait, you want to sleep in my room again?” Jojo nodded enthusiastically. “Why would I not want to stay with my girlfriend?” Gabby felt like she could float away with pure happiness. Her face almost hurt with how much she was smiling as the trio walked back inside and went to her bedroom. Flynn briefly went to his room to change, which gave Gabby the chance to give Jojo a quick kiss. “I’ve kind of wanted to do that all day,” she sheepishly admitted. “Then why didn’t you do it sooner?” Jojo teased. “Because someone could have seen!” ”Be sneakier, then,” he retorted. “I may well wither away if you keep me waiting so long for your kisses, liebling.” Gabby tried to hide her blushing smile and decided to quickly change the subject before Flynn returned. “So, um, where do you want to sleep?” “Might I be so bold as to ask to sleep in the bed with you?” Jojo asked sheepishly. Her face grew even warmer than before and she stared at him with wide eyes. “You… want to sleep next to me?” He nodded in reply, the red of his face matching her own. She smiled shyly and admitted, “I’d like that.” “Now the question is, who will hold who?” Jojo joked. “Can I hold you?” “Absolutely, liebling,” he smiled gently. Once again, she was beaming. Flynn returned, and she set up a makeshift bed on the floor with spare pillows and blankets. “I hope it’ll be comfy enough,” she frowned. She was used to sleeping on uncomfortable surfaces (albeit not in recent years), but that didn’t mean she wanted her best friend to. “I’ll be fine, I promise,” Flynn reassured her. She gave him a quick hug. “Sleep well, okay? If you need anything, just wake me up.” Flynn nodded before curling up on the pile of pillows and blankets on the floor. “Good night, you two.” “Night!” Gabby crawled into bed still wearing her jean shorts and tank top she’d been wearing all day. She felt awkward changing in front of the boys, but sleeping in her day clothes wasn’t uncomfortable for her. She patted the mattress next to her and smiled at Jojo. “Can you turn off the light?” With a nod, Jojo flipped the switch and crawled into bed, cuddling up against her. “Good night, liebling.” “Night night, Jojo,” she murmured, wrapping an arm around him and snuggling close. Gabby didn’t feel awkward in the slightest. He was a warm, comfortable teddy bear, and she started falling asleep almost immediately. This is where I’m meant to be, was the last thought running through her mind as she fell asleep. ****** The Golden Rose seemed like an odd choice for a wealthy lawyer to take his wife and friends to considering it was a bar decorated with gothic decor, but that was where Robert Snyder had been for the past four hours while Jason and Anna had been waiting for their cue in the parking garage Snyder’s luxury car was parked in. Rika had already scaled a nearby building and was presumably perched on a rooftop looking down at the street in front of the bar while Lilith sat with Aiden in her car just around the block ready for a quick getaway. David was in an alley nearby ready to intercept Snyder to set their plan in motion while Valentine was in another alley closer to the lounge’s location keeping an eye out with his camera at the ready. Jason and Anna were patiently waiting for him to report that the lawyer was leaving so they could finally enact their plan. The warm air of the summer night would likely have been far more pleasant if Jason hadn’t been wearing a hoodie as part of his disguise. How does David wear these in this weather? he thought. He turned to Anna beside him who, true to her word, had decided to match him with her outfit, wearing red jeans and a black hoodie as well as his brother’s red wig from last Halloween. “You ready for this?” Jason asked. “Ready as I can be,” she answered honestly with a shrug. “I want you to know… I’m glad you’re here. I know this isn’t easy for you, but your dad deserves justice, and you’re gonna help make sure he gets it.” Her face hardened with the determination he’d seen when he’d first met her. “I sure as hell am. Dad deserves better.” Jason grinned. “Exactly. Now let’s see if everyone’s in position.” He pulled out the walkie-talkie he’d brought to keep in touch with the others and asked, “Alright team, you in your positions?” “Sure am, boss!” Lilith chirped. “Aiden too, he says hi!” “Mhmm,” came David’s yawning reply. “Uh, y-yeah. I’m on the roof now,” Rika replied, her voice sounding a bit shaky. “You alright, Rika?” Jason asked. “I’m fine, don’t worry. Just, uh, out of breath.” Before he could ask if that’s something that vampires could even experience, his brother’s voice came through the speaker. “This is so boooooooring.” “Just keep an eye out, Val. I’m counting on you.” His brother grumbled through the speaker and then went quiet. Turning back to Anna, Jason said, “Alright, we’re ready to do this whenever we get the signal.” Anna smirked. “So, what do you want to talk about now?” “Hmm,” he pondered. They’d made plenty of small talk to keep from going nuts in the dull four hours they’d already waited. What else could they discuss? Inspiration struck him fairly quickly, and he began, “Well, let me ask you: What do you wanna do with your life? I’m guessing you don’t wanna be a barista forever.” She looked perplexed. “I don’t know, honestly. I’ve never really thought about it.” “Well, what are you passionate about?” “Coffee?” She laughed, indicating she was joking. “I mean, not enough to want to work in a coffee shop my whole life. I guess my only real goal when I was younger was teaching myself to fight so I could get justice for Dad. I never really considered what I wanted to do for a career.” “Well, no rush,” Jason chuckled. “We got a few dirtbag lawyers to go through before you gotta worry about that.” “I guess that’s a good thing.” Silence fell between them for a moment before Anna spoke again. “Can I ask you something?” “Shoot,” he replied. Tilting her head to the left, she asked, “How come you don’t have a girlfriend?” Jason nearly fell over in surprise. “Say what?” “I’m just curious,” she insisted with a smile. “I—Well, I don’t know. Haven’t really put much thought into dating, honestly. Kinda hard balancing vigilantism and a stable dating life, y’know? Real life’s not like comic books.” “Would you want to?” “Maybe,” he sighed. “I mean, my last girlfriend ditched me when I got sent to jail. I’d like to move on from that. I just don’t really see it happening any time soon.” She lifted a dark eyebrow. “Why?” He shrugged. “Like I said, fighting crime and stable relationships only work together in comics. Shit, and not even all the time! I don’t think Batman has ever been able to have a steady relationship!” “But you’re not Batman,” she pointed out. “You’re Jason Leeds, a smart, tough, strong, and super handsome guy. I can’t believe girls aren’t falling over each other trying to get you!” “You’re way too sweet, popsicle,” he snorted. “Guess we’ll have to see if girls start breaking down my door after our big debut.” With a cocky grin, she said, “I know one that would.” His eyebrows shot straight up at this. No way, he thought, She can’t seriously mean…? Clearing his throat, he tentatively asked, “Who exactly do you mean?” Her grin grew even wider, and she moved her mouth to talk, but with perfect unfortunate timing, the radio crackled, and Val’s voice interrupted. “Hey guys, what does this lawyer look like again?” he chirped. Looking disappointed, Anna rattled off Snyder’s general description. “He’s white, has greying brown hair and a goatee, and he usually wears navy or grey business suits. His wife, if she’s with him, has long blonde hair and a fake tan. Oh, and she laughs like a donkey.” “Okay, yeah, that’s definitely them, pretty sure they can hear that lady from space. Our boy’s out front saying goodbye to his friends, hugging them, blah blah blah…. Oooh, one of his pals is kinda cute! Think he’s single and into young black guys?” “Please stay focused, Val,” Jason sighed. He wished he had had a few more minutes to talk with Anna, but it seemed like it was soon to be showtime. “You two better get ready to move. I’ll update Davey-boy on the situation.” “Ready as I can be,” Anna sighed. “I guess it’s time to kick Dad’s ex-best friend’s ass.” “That’s the spirit,” Jason replied as he cracked his knuckles. The two began to make their way out of the parking garage. Once they were at the exit, Jason motioned to Anna to stop, and the two pressed themselves up against the wall. They cautiously peered around the corner to see where Snyder was at. He was walking slowly with his wife just a few feet away, likely presuming he was safe; petty crime tended to stay out of the higher class neighborhoods, after all. That fact alone was probably what led to the shock on his and his wife’s face as David stumbled towards them, shaking with his hands outstretched. He had dressed down a bit for this and looked for all the world like a starving, exhausted homeless man. “Please sir,” David wheezed, “can you spare some change?” Anna snorted and whispered, “This is fucking great!” Jason gave a slight nod of agreement. “Now let’s hope this rich white asshole acts like you’d expect him to when confronted with poverty.” The sound of intoxicated laughter quickly made it very clear what Snyder’s thoughts on those in need were. “Get out of my way,” he snapped. His speech was slurred, and he stumbled past David, tightly clutching his wife’s hand. “Please sir,” David pleaded, reaching out towards Snyder again, “just a bit of change is all I need, just for the bus. Have a heart.” He’s laying it on a bit thick, but I admire the spirit, Jason noted. He saw the red of his brother’s jacket a ways off down the street. It looked like he had just started filming, waiting for the middle of the action so it seemed less fishy. “Go bother someone else,” Synder barked. “Leave me and my wife alone!” He, once again, stumbled past him. Unsurprisingly, he was pretty trashed. David quickly moved towards Snyder again, carefully positioning himself in line with Val’s camera. “Sir, please, I—” He stumbled backwards, gasping in horror, clutching at his chest. “Y-You hit me! You… hit…” With a choking gurgle, David collapsed to the ground and fell eerily still. “Shit, maybe he’s better at this than I thought,” Jason muttered. “Oh my god!” came Rika’s voice from nearby. “Someone, help! This guy is assaulting a homeless man!” “Is that our cue?” Anna asked, looking raring to go already. “You’re damn right it is, popsicle,” Jason grinned as he pulled his bandana up around his nose and mouth. “Let’s go give this bastard a little payback.” He caught a glimpse of her grin before she, too, pulled her own bandana up. Side-by-side, they made their debut, turning the corner and walking menacingly towards Snyder and his wife, whose backs were turned towards them. The man had his hands in the air as though protesting his innocence, backing away from David. “I didn’t even touch you! How dare you accuse me of… of…” He struggled to finish his sentence, eventually growling instead with, “Do you know who I am?” “Robert Snyder,” Jason intoned theatrically as he stepped forward into the light, making a dramatic flourish as he did so. He took note of a small crowd of confused onlookers from the bar nearby. “It seems you haven’t been doing your job very well. You haven’t been upholding the law, and fighting for those in need. In fact, according to our information—” He pulled out the documents Vinny had given them from inside his sweatshirt and tapped them dramatically “—you’ve been doing quite the opposite. Extortion, blackmail, presenting illegally obtained evidence… You’ve done it all! Everything but be a decent person, it would seem.” Snyder turned around towards him, appearing both shocked and confused. “How dare you! This is slander!” Anna quickly approached him. “Oh, shut the hell up, would you?” She pulled her arm back and punched him square in the jaw. Snyder reeled back as his wife started screaming. “Oh my God, Robert? Are you okay?” “Now,” Jason continued, ignoring Snyder’s wife, “you have evaded justice for quite a long time. But for quite a long time, there was no one like us out to protect the city from your kind… There was no one like me.” He knew he was really hamming it up, but it had been so long since he’d gotten to really let loose and act like he did back in high school, so he didn't particularly care. He was going to relish this moment. Anna glanced at him. Though he couldn’t see her mouth, he could tell by her eyes that she was smiling. It was quick, though, because she turned her attention back to Synder and grabbed his arms, twisting them behind his back to restrain him. He immediately began struggling and thrashing about wildly. “Let me go, you bitch!” Anna looked shocked for a split second before her eyes were glaring at the back of his head. She kicked her foot out, connecting with the back of his knee. Snyder howled in pain, his good knee falling to the concrete below with a heavy thud to support himself. His wife continued screaming, seeming completely lost and, for their benefit, being completely useless to the situation. While this was happening, Rika had run up and made a show of trying to revive David. When she’d first run up, Jason had been impressed by the authentic look of genuine fear on her face; in fact, it had seemed so real, he had almost broken character to comfort her until a look of determination returned to her face and a small, sly smile curled at the corner of the seemingly unconscious David’s mouth. Jason turned to the crowd of onlookers. “My fellow citizens, I am here because, like you, I live in a city known for violence, crime, and senseless brutality. These things are weaponized against the little people, the poor, the homeless,” he gestured towards David, “and towards anyone without power to fight back. Well, I have the power to fight back, and I am here to fight for you! I am here to make this city a better place to ensure no mother has to fear the day when their child won’t come home, to make sure no one needs to keep an eye open in fear for who may crawl in through the window… I am here for a better Rhine City, and if that means my team and I must crush each and every smarmy, rich asshole in the city, so be it!” “Stupid punk,” Snyder spat. “You’re going to get crushed like the little roach you are.” Anna immediately kicked the back of his knee again. “I thought I told you to shut the fuck up.” There was a chorus of howls, both from Snyder himself and his wife. “You see?” Jason addressed the crowd as he paced back and forth. “This man, this criminal, thinks he has the right to call me a roach. To call anyone a roach! If any among us tonight is a roach, it would surely be him, but perhaps that is far too unkind to roaches. They are remarkably clean insects, after all.” He approached Snyder now, towering over him. “You, Robert Snyder, are anything but clean. As I have said, you have done nothing but wallow in filth for years, and I have the evidence to prove it. No one particularly cared about some snivelling little lawyer before now… But all those who take advantage of the weak are in my crosshairs.” Through clenched teeth, Snyder muttered, “You won’t get away with this, ni—” Anna punched him again, cutting him off before he could even finish his sentence. “Fuck sake’s, just shut the hell up before you embarrass yourself more.” There were audible murmurs and gasps of disgust from the crowd. Jason simply shook his head. This wasn’t anything he hadn’t come to expect from people like Snyder. “Damn, right to that? I know you’re drunk, but that right there was fatal.” Jason gestured towards the small crowd. Two young women in the crowd had apparently decided they didn’t want to be a part of this as they were walking backwards and shaking their heads. A few other people had their phones out, probably recording what was going on. One man seemed to be making a phone call, possibly to contact the police. “The people aren’t on your side, my man. I’m thinking they wanna see you go down as much as I do… and considering what just got caught on film? You’re done for.” David shakily got to his feet with Rika’s help. “What… What happened…? Did you… save me?” “It’s okay,” Rika said gently. “Let’s get you out of here, I’ll get you something to eat, okay?” Rika glared at Snyder. “I hope they lock you up for a long time, you bastard.” “Oh, I think they might, Miss,” Jason chuckled as Rika led David away. He held up the information Vinny had given them yet again. “This is evidence of this man’s many, many crimes! I’m sure it will interest even a police force as incompetent as Rhine’s. He has been screwing this city for long enough! Crime has poisoned Rhine City for far too long! I am here to take it back for all of you,” he pointed at the crowd, “so that we might all be able to sleep at night without fear! My name is Loveless! And that is because I have no love for criminals like him!” He dramatically pointed at Snyder with a grand, sweeping flourish, before delivering a brutal punch to Snyder’s stomach. He made sure to hold back a bit; he didn’t want to kill the man, just make sure he’d be hurting for a good, long while. Anna released him with a shove, which caused the man to fall on the ground. He was groaning in pain, and his wife immediately knelt at his side practically sobbing, her makeup running down her face. Anna was careful as she walked past them, though she was glaring at Snyder until she was by Jason’s side again. “It seems that we must make our exit, citizens,” Jason proclaimed. “Now, who would like to turn this evidence over to the police?” He held the dirt on Snyder aloft for the crowd to see. The man who had made a phone call raised his free hand. “I, uh, I can take it. I’m on the phone with 911 right now.” Jason approached him and handed him the information. “You’re as much a hero as anyone else here tonight, my man. Godspeed to you.” With a small salute, he turned back to Anna and gave her a wink before they started sprinting off towards the location of Lilith’s car. When they were a safe distance away, Anna started laughing. “That was awesome!” “Can’t disagree!” Jason laughed back. It was really fun to ham it up again, and he couldn’t deny some sense of satisfaction from giving that smug lawyer a punch. As they got closer to Lilith’s car, his mind wandered back to what Anna had said moments before they began their work. Should I…? he pondered as he tapped on the door to get Lilith’s attention. Well, let’s regroup first. Give me more time to think about what the hell I’ll even say. ****** Aiden felt tired, which was to be expected considering the night’s events. He’d spent several hours at the bar with Eric and his friends mostly chatting (and kissing). At 11:00 P.M. sharp, with impeccable timing, Lilith had shown up to pick him up for the Loomer Street Gang’s first real “gig”. Even though his job was to stay in the car with Lilith and act as her support, he was still incredibly tired and eagerly awaited the moment he could return home and fall asleep. Until then, however, he had a job to do, and part of that job was entertaining Lilith (which some days he honestly couldn’t believe he was being paid to do). The conversation was light at first with Aiden telling her about how Eric had been supportive when he’d come out to him and how he’d felt meeting a bunch of vampires. He'd recalled most of the evening's events, which had miraculously eaten up more of their waiting time than he'd thought it would considering how, finally, Val had reported their target was leaving the bar he was at around 3:30 A.M. Eventually, though, he decided to ask her a burning question racing through his head, one he was sure would make him sound pathetic and easy. “So, um, how soon is too soon to tell someone you love them?” “Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on there, buddy! You can’t just say that when I’m not ready!” Lilith picked up the water bottle in her cup holder and took a big sip, then gestured with her hand as if implying he should run it by her again. Feeling more embarrassed now, he mumbled the question again. This time, Lilith spit the water out of her mouth all over the dashboard in a comically overblown fashion and excitedly squealed, “You love the vampire guy?” “Y-Yeah, I think so…” Lilith pointed at him, closing her scarred eye. “Okay, but you’re positive it’s love, right? Not just, ‘Oh this is my first boyfriend and I can’t imagine life without him?’ We’ve all been there, I just wanna make sure.” He lowered his head and stared at his lap as his face burned. “How do I know the difference?” “Well, I guess, do you see yourself having a future with him? Can you imagine marrying him someday? Would you be able to buy a house, adopt a kid, wait for three hours at the DMV, or sit through that shitty Arya Mourneblade movie with the aliens in it with him by your side?” He took a moment to consider this. He definitely could imagine maybe, someday, doing all of that with Eric. Slowly, he nodded his head in reply. “Well then,” Lilith stated, “that answers that I think. If you know, then you know, y’know?” He lifted his head again and smiled. “Yeah… But…” His smile quickly transformed into a frown. “...How do I know when it’s okay to tell him?” Lilith shrugged. “That’s a personal thing, bro. You’ll know the right time when you see it.” Nervous fuzzy caterpillars crawled over his skin. “What if I don’t? What if I say it at the wrong time?” “Dude, he’s like five hundred years old or whatever, he’s probably dying to hear someone say that to him. You’ll be fine.” Aiden slumped in his seat. “He’s not five hundred,” he corrected. “He’s fifty, I think.” “Huh,” she responded, “That’s not so bad. Still! Don’t stress out too much about it, dude. I think things’ll work out if you take it easy.” He glanced at her nervously and asked, “Do you think that’s weird? The age difference? I mean, he was thirty when I was born.” She shrugged yet again. “I mean you’re of legal age now. It’s not like he was creeping on you when you were a toddler.” She gave him a pointed look. “...Right?” His eyes widened in horror. This wasn’t something that had even crossed his mind. “I… I don’t know. I don’t think so…?” He certainly hoped not, anyway. “Well, he better not have or I’m gonna shove a silver spoon right down his throat,” Lilith said matter-of-factly. “Please don’t,” he quietly replied with worry. “I really don’t want to lose him.” “No, no, I didn’t mean… I was just… Uh, shit. Let’s… move on.” Lilith cleared her throat, then said, “So, did I tell you my sister has a vampire girlfriend now?” “Really? What’s her name?” Maybe he’d met her earlier that night. “Her name’s Chastity. She’s the stripper my sister has been drooling over for the past couple of years. She got turned last night apparently.” “Oh, I probably don’t know her, then.” He certainly didn’t recognize the name, anyway. “Say, you just met your boyfriend’s coven. They seem normal and not like a bunch of freaks?” “Yeah,” he nodded. “They’re really nice, actually.” Which had made the whole experience better considering how nervous he was. “Well, here’s the thing: I know Rika wanted to check them out. Maybe you could introduce her and Chastity to these vamps so they can get some vampiring advice?” Aiden pulled his phone from his pocket. “I can ask if it’s okay.” He quickly typed out a text to Eric, happy for any excuse to talk to him again. “Hey, is your coven taking in anyone new?” He replied almost immediately. “Of course! Always.” With a small smile, he replied, “My friend knows two who might be interested.” “Ooh, two newbies. Lovely. They’d be the first in nearly 20 years. When do they want to come?” Aiden glanced at Lilith again. “So, good news. They can definitely meet everyone. You, um, wouldn’t know when, would you?” “I’d have to run it by my sister, but I know Rika at least will wanna go as soon as possible.” He nodded and sent Eric another text. “Probably ASAP.” “Then I will inform Victoria in the morning,” Eric replied, ending the text with a smiley face. He sent him a heart and a smiley face in return and reluctantly slipped his phone into his pocket again. “So, uh, yeah, that’s a go.” “Fuck yeah!” Lilith cheered. “And now that that’s all settled, can I ask you something since you’re literally the only person in this gang with a boyfriend?” “Yeah, sure.” He silently vowed to answer the best he could, though he didn’t feel confident considering he’s only had a boyfriend for a week (if even that). “Ok,” Lilith began, taking a deep breath, “so there’s this guy who works with Chastity. And, like, he’s someone I used to crush on in high school, right? And my sister is trying to get me to go see him, and I said if this all went well, I’d finally grow the fuck up and try asking him out, but, I dunno man…” She ran her hand through her hair in frustration. “Nervous?” he asked with a small, knowing smile. “I mean, yeah?” she moped. “I haven’t talked to him since my accident.” “Have you, uh…” He paused, realizing he had no idea what exactly this guy did. “Does he, um, do the same thing she does?” “Oh, yes he does,” she sighed happily. “I’ve, uh, never actually gone to see him dance though. I’ve only seen pictures my sister takes of him when he and Chastity hang out on their break.” “You should go. Maybe you’ll get a chance to talk to him.” “I dunno though. Is it weird when your former high school classmate walks up to you at your stripper job to ask you out?” Hesitantly, he presented her with his next question. “Do you, um, want some company?” She looked at him incredulously. “You’d come to the strip club with me?” “Um, yeah, why not? If it’ll help…” He nervously rubbed the back of his neck before inquiring, “Could Eric come?” “Yeah, sure, why not?” He felt relieved and smiled again. “He, um, could probably help, too. He’s… way more confident than I am.” “Sweeeeeet. I wonder if that lady Venus mentioned will be there too. Or the mafia guy.” “Mafia guy?” he softly exclaimed, slightly alarmed. Lilith waved her hand. “Don’t worry about it, dude.” It certainly sounded like something to be worried about, but he nodded regardless, wanting to trust his friend. “Uh, so when do you want to go?” “Uhhh, shit, probably tonight when my sister goes in. Like, not right now tonight, like tonight as in… like, tonight. The other tonight that isn’t this night right now. You get me?” “Yeah, I think? I’ll check with Eric and, um, let you know?” He briefly wondered if Eric would even be interested in going to a strip club with him. Was that his kind of thing? Aiden had never been to one, so he really had no idea how he’d feel until they were there. “Sweeeeet.” Lilith peered out the window, squinting into the distance. “Really hope those two crazy kids didn’t get shot.” The hair on his arms stood straight up. “Wait, do you think they could have? I… I didn’t hear anything…” If anyone would recognize a gunshot, it would be him. “If it happened, you wouldn’t hear it. Rika’s out there, remember? She would’ve rewound that shit.” “Oh.” He’d completely forgotten about that. “Is it supposed to take this long?” “I mean—” Lilith began before a tap on the door interrupted her. Outside were Jason and Anna, still dressed in their vigilante getups. Lilith quickly unlocked the door to let the two in. “So, kids, how was being vigilantes?” Lilith asked sweetly. “Fucking awesome!” Anna grinned as she slid into the car. “Dad’s finally getting some justice!” “Hell yeah,” Lilith cheered. “So, now we loop around and pick up my fourth favorite gay person, right?” “Who are your first three?” Anna asked curiously. “Me, then my sister, then Aiden here,” Lilith explained, counting them off on her fingers. “Though next time my sister pisses me off, Val and Aiden are moving up a place.” “I’m sure he’ll be thrilled to hear that,” Jason snorted. Aiden smiled to himself. I’m her third favorite? Anna buckled her seatbelt. “Think he got a good shot of everything?” “You know he did! Val could be a director if he wanted to,” Jason proudly proclaimed. “Sounds like you two could make your own movie,” she laughed. “With him directing and you acting, I bet that’d be a box office hit.” “Damn, Jay, you never told me you were toast! That girl is laying the butter on extra thick!” Lilith smirked. Before Jason had time to respond (but thankfully after they were all buckled in), Lilith hit the gas and zoomed around the block to where they were meeting Val. True to his word, he was there, dancing on a street corner. Lilith screeched to a stop beside him. “Yo dork, get in.” “Not even gonna offer me candy?” Val pouted. “You’re the worst abductor ever.” Aiden watched as Anna unbuckled her seat belt, shifted to the middle, and Val slid in beside her. “Time to check in with our last two members,” Jason said as he pulled out his walkie-talkie. “Rika, David, you make it out of there okay?” A few moments went by before a reply came through. “Yeah, yeah, we’re good. Go ahead to Vinny’s. We’ll get a cab there.” “So, this was a success, huh?” Aiden yawned. “We won’t know until I upload this footage, but things are looking good,” Val laughed. “Man! Wish I coulda punched that guy!” “It felt damn good, believe me!” Anna gloated. Lilith drove around at normal speeds this time as the cops approached. She continued driving normally even as they sped past what Aiden assumed was the scene of the incident and kept on like that all the way to Vinny’s. As she parked the car, she turned around and said, “Hey, you guys go on ahead, alright? I wanna ask Aiden something before I head in and join the festivities.” While everyone exited the car, Aiden glanced at Lilith with concerned curiosity. Was she okay? Did he do or say something wrong? Once the trio had entered the restaurant, Lilith leaned over to Aiden and grinned. “Bro, you look like you’re about to pass out. You want me to take you home, sleepyhead?” Sheepishly, he replied, “If it’s not too much trouble. I’m sorry, I really want to join, but the whole meeting Eric’s friends thing drained me.” ”If there’s one thing I know about Jay, it’s that he’s not a judgy person,” Lilith nodded. “Then again, I didn’t think he ever killed anyone either, but hey! Neither here nor there. I’ll let ‘em know, and then I can swing you by your house so you can rest your sleepy little head.” “Thanks, Lilith,” he sighed with relief. He was really glad he had an amazing friend like her in his life. “No problem, bro,” she winked. “I’ll be just a second.” In a flash, she rushed inside the restaurant and almost as quick as her usual driving speeds, she was back out and in the driver’s seat. “Hey, I might make it back before Rika if I’m quick! But, y’know… Think maybe I’ll take it easy so you can get a little bit of peace before you sleep. How’s that?” “You don’t have to,” he reassured her. “I’ll probably fall asleep as soon as I’m in bed, honestly.” “Nah, don’t worry. Here, let me put on some tunes.” She hooked up her phone, fiddling with it before a very odd, dreamy song came on. “Okay, this might sound weird, but just like, close your eyes and listen to the sounds, don’t try and make sense of the lyrics, okay? This is from the album where I got Jay’s superhero name from.” He nodded and leaned his head back against the seat. He felt a little skeptical as she started for his house considering the guitar and drums, but he felt his body start to relax. Maybe it was the calmer drive, or maybe it was the weird gentleness of the song, but by the time Lilith pulled up in front of his house, he felt ready for bed. With a small smile, he said, “Thanks. That, um, helped, I think.” “Guess Loveless is helping everyone tonight, eh?” Lilith winked. “Now get your ass inside and sleep! You deserve it after listening to me ramble all night.” “I will.” He unbuckled his seat and, before he left the car, thanked her again. The street was quiet save for the roar of Lilith’s car as she hurried back to Vinny’s. As he unlocked the front door and walked into the house, he smiled to himself. It had been an exhausting night, but a great one, and he was excited to see what was in store for his relationship with Eric and his friendship with Lilith. Life finally seemed to be going well for him, and he had a feeling it was only going to keep getting better from here. ****** The night hadn’t been super exciting for Rika. Sure, she’d scaled the sides of a few buildings looking for a good vantage point, but that was basically second nature to her; she’d been doing stuff like this even when she was mortal, trying to find places to hide out and sleep when she’d been homeless. Hell, she’d done stuff like this with David even after she’d moved in with him. For the past few hours, she’d been climbing up and down buildings as the gang waited to attack Robert Snyder and set the plan in motion. David had said he was going to accost the man as he walked to his car and move into the perfect angle so it would look like Snyder assaulted him on Val’s camera, followed by him faking a heart attack and playing dead. Rika would scream for help, hopefully draw a crowd of onlookers, and then rush over to help him like the good Samaritan she was. Meanwhile, Jason and Anna would be doing their thing, Val would be filming, and Lilith would probably be in her car explaining in detail to Aiden about how she once had sex with a vampire for the umpteenth time. “I wonder if it was Allen,” Rika muttered to herself before immediately pushing the thought out of her mind. Allen was not the type to do one night stands. It was moments like these that she kind of missed him. Wouldn’t being perched atop a gargoyle like she was now be a lot more fun with a vampire pal like him? As much as she’d felt hurt and betrayed by him turning her without permission, she knew he meant no ill will and maybe someday she’d look for him again. He’d been stupid and overzealous, and he had made a mistake. Even if it had changed Rika’s life, she’d vowed to use this opportunity to help others. She couldn’t find it in herself to not forgive him, no matter how much David would love to beat the poor guy up. She peered down over the edge of the building she was on again, watching the entrance of The Golden Rose, her eyes soon after drifting to the alley Valentine was huddled in as he awaited his cue. After that, she turned her attention towards another alley where David was hiding. As she looked up again, something caught her eye, and she nearly fell off of her perch because of what she saw. There was a large, winged figure perched on the rooftop above where David was hiding. Even from this distance, she knew it was far too big to be a bird. Curious and concerned for her friend’s safety, she crawled down the building and into the alley before quickly darting across the street and into an alley on the opposite side where she once again scaled a building. I hope I can get to whatever that thing is before it decides to vanish, she thought as she pulled herself onto the roof and began sprinting as silently as she could towards the figure. As she approached, she noticed that it was humanoid and dressed in some sort of robe. It was hard to tell in the dim light, but the being’s wings appeared to be a shade of red. Around its waist was a rope belt with an hourglass emitting a faint blue glow dangling against its hip. She could hear the thing muttering to itself as she crept towards it. “...the things I get roped into… Ah, well, he did beat me, so I do owe him… Stopping his heart shouldn’t be too hard...” Just as she closed in on the winged man, Jason’s voice came over the walkie-talkie in her pocket. “Alright team, you in your positions?” The figure froze. Slowly, it turned to face her; whatever it looked like, its face was obscured by the darkness of its hood. “Oh dear. It seems I lost concentration on staying obscured… How foolish that I’d overlook this. You weren’t meant to meet me yet, Rika.” “H-How do you know my name?” she sputtered. “I do apologize for this,” the being stated sadly as it thrust out its arm, extending a hand and tapping a cold, pale finger against her forehead. Rika’s entire body went cold, and she could hear the whirring and ticking of a clock as time reversed itself. She soon found herself back at the bottom of the building the winged being had been on. Confused and disturbed, she quickly scrambled back up the side, only to find that the winged being was no longer there. “What the fuck…” Rika muttered, absolutely perplexed and unsettled. What was that thing? Was it another vampire, or something even more bizarre? The only times she unconsciously rewound like that were if she suffered extremely fatal injuries. How was it possible that the winged being could kill her with a touch? Is that even what happened? Her thoughts were interrupted by Jason’s voice coming over the walkie-talkie yet again, repeating, “Alright team, you in your positions?” Rika let a couple others reply before her while she tried to compose herself, before finally responding with. “Uh, y-yeah. I’m on the roof now.” “You alright, Rika?” came Jason’s concerned reply. “I’m fine, don’t worry. Just, uh, out of breath.” This was an incredibly lame lie, and one she doubted he actually believed, but before he could catch onto her, Valentine began complaining about how bored he was. Rika couldn’t help but laugh a little, and a bit of her tension eased away. Still, she kept her guard up as she crouched by the edge of the building and kept an eye peeled. Thankfully, it was only a few minutes later when Snyder and a gaggle of stuck-up idiots stumbled out of The Golden Rose and began chatting and saying their goodbyes. Soon enough, they were on the move, and Rika clambered down a nearby fire escape and leapt to the ground, awaiting her cue. There was David, right on schedule, accosting Snyder and begging him for change. He was really laying it on a bit thick; Rika had to cover her mouth to suppress a giggle. She’d seen him ask for change before, and he’d never done it sounding like a Dickensian orphan. Then came his big fall, where he angled himself just right and stumbled back in a way that Valentine’s camera would make it look as though he’d been punched. David gasped, stumbled backwards, and fell to the ground completely still, and Rika crept out and shouted, “Oh my god! Someone, help! This guy is assaulting a homeless man!” She knew people in the bar would hear her since it was still fairly close, and there had been a few people outside smoking when she’d headed down. With that done and Jason appearing to begin delivering his monologue, she ran over to David to make a show out of resuscitating him. As she knelt over him to start faking CPR, she froze. Her blood ran cold. There was no pulse. There was no sound of a heartbeat. David wasn’t breathing at all. “No, no, no, this is just supposed to be fake,” she muttered frantically. She could tell Jason was looking at her with deep concern, and she almost screamed out to him to call things off when a chilly hand brushed against her wrist. She glanced down to see David’s stupid mouth curled into a sly smile. “Aw, you’re really that worried about me?” he mumbled. Rika leaned in and angrily hissed, “You’re a dick, David! I was scared shitless for a second there and you’re just—” At that moment, Anna punched Snyder, and his wife screamed in response. All eyes were on the action, so Rika sighed and moved to a crouching position to help David up. Curiously, she glanced at the crowd that had formed. Valentine was among the people who had gathered filming the whole thing. She fought back the urge to smirk, but was immediately distracted by someone else standing nearby. There was a man with messy, tousled brown hair. A pair of black glasses were perched on his pale, pointed nose, and he was dressed in a black hoodie and jeans. He looked rather ordinary, and she couldn’t quite understand what it was that had caught her attention. There was something about him that had drawn her to him, and it was hard to tear her eyes away. He, along with several others in the crowd, had his phone out and was taking photos, if the occasional tapping of his finger on the screen was any indication. “Who is that?” she whispered, utterly mystified. Confused, David glanced over and whispered back, “I don’t know, some dude with a camera. Now come on, let’s finish acting this out.” With a quick clearing of his throat, David gasped out, “What… What happened…? Did you… save me?” “It’s okay,” Rika replied, glancing towards the cameraman again, only to see him retreating down the block. Shit, she thought, I’ve gotta catch up with him. “Let’s get you out of here, I’ll get you something to eat, okay?” With a venomous glare at Snyder, she spat, “I hope they lock you up for a long time, you bastard.” This comment wasn’t even remotely acted as she had plainly heard him about to hurl a racial slur at Jason. She hurriedly dragged David off and around the corner out of sight as she pursued this mysterious cameraman who had somehow caught her attention. “I’ve gotta talk to that camera guy,” she told David. “Wait right here, got it?” Before he could even reply, she’d already sprinted off towards where the guy had headed, calling out, “Hey! Hey, camera guy!” The man, annoyingly enough, kept walking. Whether he couldn’t hear her or was pretending not to, she wasn’t sure. What’s his deal? Can’t he hear me? Rika thought in irritation. “Hey! Come on man!” she shouted. “I just… I have a question!” Finally, he slowed down. He turned around, his face showing clear confusion. He looked around the immediate area, then back at Rika. “Are you talking to me?” “Yes. Yes I am.” She paused, trying to consider what, exactly, she wanted to ask this guy. “Who… are you?” “Why?” She honestly had no idea how to respond to that because even she had no idea why she wanted to know who this guy was. Then a thought occurred to her. “You, uh, you wouldn’t have happened to be on the rooftop back there a little while ago?” He raised an eyebrow beneath his messy brown hair. “No.” She figured as much. It would have been an unbelievable long shot if this guy was the huge winged being she saw. With a sigh, she said, “Sorry. I guess… I don’t know. I didn’t mean to bother you, sir. I bet you could get a good price on those pictures, though. Absolutely crazy the stuff that happens in Rhine, huh?” He shrugged and seemed to let his guard down just a little. “I guess. No more crazy than anywhere else.” She let out a small laugh at this. “You’d think that, huh?” “Considering some of the shit I’ve seen, yeah.” “What have you seen?” Rika asked, genuine interest creeping into her voice. He snorted and a small smile broke on his face. “That’s a bit of a story.” She stepped a bit closer, suddenly becoming aware of the soft ticking of the watch nestled in her pocket. This excited her; she’d never really known why, but at some points in her life, the clock had begun to noisily tick as if trying to push her to make certain decisions. She figured now it was telling her to push onwards with this strange man. “Well, I’m willing to listen.” His defenses seemed to rebuild, and his smile faded. “On a random sidewalk in the middle of a city infamous for crime? Don’t think so.” She froze in her tracks and nodded. “That’s… fair,” she admitted. “Why are you so interested anyway?” he asked, his tone sounding bored despite his curious question. “Some Good Samaritan or something? You save some homeless guy, and now you randomly want to get to know someone watching from the crowd?” “Something like that,” she muttered in reply, the ticking having increased in intensity. What are you trying to tell me? I’m about to blow it with this guy, can’t you be less vague? She decided to tread more carefully and be more cautious with whatever she said next so as not to care this guy off. “Why me?” he shrugged, his curiosity increasing tenfold. “There were probably fifteen people standing there, so why me?” “I might have to get back to you on that,” she answered. “Like you said, the city’s famous for crime, and it's getting late… Maybe we could meet somewhere safer sometime in broad daylight?” He hesitated. “I don’t know. How do I know I can trust you?” She didn’t exactly know how to convey she was trustworthy, so she simply said, “I can give you my name. It’s Rika. Rika Paine.” He was still very hesitant if by the way he paused and considered this was any indication, but after a few seconds, he seemed to relax again. “Easy.” Easy? It almost didn’t sound like a real name at all, more like a code name, but Rika ultimately decided if he was going to lie, he’d pick something less unique. Not to mention she hadn’t exactly given him her real full name anyway, so she had no right to judge, doubly so because she was acting like a huge weirdo and chasing after the guy for reasons that still escaped her. “Easy…” she nodded finally. “I like it.” He snorted. “Glad someone does. So, when and where?” “Well, considering we both probably need some rest after our exciting night…. How about Tuesday at Liquid Heaven Cafe?” He shrugged. “Sure. What time?” “I think around twelve thirty should be good.” “Twelve thirty, got it.” The hint of a smile was back as he awkwardly waved. “So, uh, see you then.” “Yeah,” she replied, returning his grin and wave with one of her own. “See you then.” Almost as soon as Easy had left, a slightly cold hand clapped onto her shoulder. “Well, look at you! You got a date!” “It’s not a date, David,” Rika grumbled. “Come on, let’s call a cab. I don’t want to hold the team up all night.” “That’s not what you were saying a minute ago when you were getting mesmerized by that camera man,” he teased. “Oh my god, just call a cab,” Rika groaned. As they waited, Rika thought back over the night once more, and as she did so, something occurred to her. The being on the roof had mentioned something about stopping someone’s heart, and David had not had a heartbeat when she had approached him on the sidewalk. This couldn’t be a coincidence. Rika turned to David. “Have you ever met a man with wings before?” David raised an eyebrow. “Pardon?” “On the roof tonight. I ran into some sort of winged man, and he said something about stopping someone’s heart, and he killed me with a single touch, I think. And then earlier, you didn’t have a heartbeat. Do you know anything about the winged guy?” David stared at her silently for several long, silent moments, before he let out a barking laugh. “Oh yeah, totally! I know a winged guy! Had dinner with him and Bigfoot just last night!” Rika rolled her eyes. He wasn’t going to take this seriously, she knew that much. Still, she couldn’t help but feel there was some connection between that winged man and David’s possum act earlier. The cab soon pulled up, and they piled in. For the time being, she set aside her thoughts of the winged man and tried to relax. Thankfully, the driver delivered them to Vinny’s in record time. As they exited and headed towards the front door, Rika was astonished to see that Lilith’s car wasn’t in the parking lot. “Are they here?” Rika asked. David pressed his face up against the restaurant’s window and waved to someone inside. “Yep, they are.” “Huh, weird,” Rika muttered as the two headed inside and took their seats at the table with the others (sans Lilith and Aiden). Valentine gave them both a wink. “Good work you two! You really knocked ‘em dead, Davey!” “Yeah,” Anna agreed from where she sat across from him. “I don’t think we could’ve pulled this off as well as we did without you.” “Aw, come on, I wasn’t that good,” David admitted sheepishly. “You had me worried for a second, so I’d say you were,” Jason laughed. “In case you’re wondering, Lilith took Aiden home. Poor guy was dead tired.” “He looked like he was about to pass the fuck out in the front seat,” Anna giggled. “Guess he’s not much of a night owl.” “Can’t say I blame him,” David yawned. “Only time I stay up this late usually is when I feel like drinking.” “They got beer here, don’t they?” With a shrug, Anna added, “Not like I’d know from experience. Too young to drink. Legally, anyway.” “Well if they do, I’m drinking a bunch so I can just pass out when I get home,” David said as he slumped further into his chair. “Think that might be my cue to go and text,” Val chirped as he got up out of his seat. “I’ll be back in a few.” He darted towards the door, exiting as Lilith entered. “Aw man!” Lilith groaned as she gestured towards Rika and David. “You guys beat me!” Rika smiled, but it was offset by the confusion she felt as her mind drifted back to the big questions of the night. Who had that winged man on the roof been? What was he? She had a crazy idea, but it was almost too ludicrous to even think… Vampires were one thing, but angels too? And what had been up with her watch? Why had it been compelling her to talk to Easy? She sat there chatting the rest of the night while she mulled these thoughts over, only returning to the present again when Lilith touched her shoulder. “Yo, girlfriend. Aiden told me that you can visit his boyfriend’s coven tomorrow, or today during the daytime, or whatever. You up for it?” Rika gave her a determined nod. Maybe she wouldn’t be getting the answers to those questions, but she’d be getting answers to other things on her mind. My life is just getting stranger by the day, she thought to herself. ****** Sierra had a massive headache. Usually, her headaches didn’t last long (probably a positive side effect of being a vampire), but tonight, with the constant noise from the damn party, her head was pounding. Thankfully, after Armstrong made a last call for alcohol sales just before 2:00 A.M., people started leaving. By 2:30, it was nearly empty, and the noise level was back to normal. Even though it had been well over an hour since everyone had left, she continued to lean on the bar top with her head buried in her arms. “This is bullshit, Armstrong,” she grumbled for the twentieth time that evening. “You’re starting to sound like a broken record, Goldilocks,” the massive man snorted. “Maybe that’s because it was so loud, I couldn’t hear myself speak,” she shot back. Reluctantly, she lifted her head and glared at him. He returned her glare with a stony look of indifference. “Sorry for actually having business for a change. Don’t worry, I’m sure it’ll be dead tomorrow.” “What the fuck do you need these noisemakers for? Don’t I spend enough as it is?” She groaned and sat up, rubbing her forehead. The headache was still lingering, albeit less painful than before. “Believe it or not, I like people,” he grumbled in reply. “Noise doesn’t bother me. Spent enough time in silence as a kid.” She rolled her eyes and muttered, “I spent enough time with loudness as a kid.” “Well, from what you’ve told me, I’d have traded. You could have my quiet, peaceful childhood, and I’ll kick your dad’s ass.” “Yeah,” she sighed, lowering her head to stare at the faded and stained wooden bartop. “If only.” Hypotheticals wouldn’t change anything. What happened had happened, and it had impacted her life for the worse. The sound of her glass being refilled snapped her out of her funk, if only for a moment. “It’s on me. Don’t say I never do anything for you. And don’t tell the cops,” Armstrong chuckled. She lifted her head again and glanced at her cup. “What, is that supposed to make the headache go away?” He shrugged. “Maybe. Helps me sometimes. In fact, I might drink some after I close up.” Sierra stared at him incredulously. “You drink? Since when?” “What kind of bartender would I be if I didn’t know how my own drinks tasted?” “Fuck if I know.” She reached for her glass and chugged it slowly. She hadn’t drank nearly as much as she normally did thanks to the overwhelming noise the vampires made. How were they able to tolerate it? Surely they could hear as well as she could? Weren’t they irritated by how loud they were being? When her drink was gone, she gently set the glass on the wooden bartop with a light thud. The beer certainly didn’t make her headache go away, but the familiarity of the taste comforted her and soothed her irritation. “Hey,” she said quietly, “I’m, um, sorry. For, you know…” “For what?” Armstrong asked. She sighed. “For being an ass, okay? I just…” She trailed off and shrugged. She hated talking about how she felt to anyone, even to someone she considered a friend. “Hey,” Armstrong said gently, “you don’t have to apologize. I know your bark is worse than your bite.” Sierra snorted and rolled her eyes. “So I’m a fucking dog now?” “Don’t know anything else that could demolish a plate of buffalo wings like you do other than one,” he smirked. She rolled her eyes again and playfully replied, “Oh, shut up.” He chuckled before pulling out a rag and polishing the countertop, though he paused a moment later and gave her a curious look. “Hey, did Mack seem alright to you tonight? They seemed a bit frustrated.” “They seemed fine to me,” she answered even though she knew exactly why they were acting that way. Armstrong sighed. “Got a weird feeling it’s my fault. Then again, I’m not the most in touch with my emotions.” “You and me both.” The sound of Sierra’s phone buzzing in her pocket caused the two of them to freeze. “Since when do you get texts?” Armstrong asked. She cocked an eyebrow. “Okay, ignoring that subtle insult, how the hell did you hear that?” She had hearing better than a human’s (both a blessing and a curse), but as far as she knew, Armstrong’s five senses were normal. “It’s my job to hear everything in this bar,” he replied simply. “Uh-huh.” She pulled her phone out of her pocket and glanced at the screen. She could live without a phone, in all honesty, as she only really used it for playing a few games. She didn’t text or anyone since the only people in her life were Armstrong and Mack, and she saw both of them every night. The message in the notification simply read, “hey sierra,” but it wasn’t the message itself that shocked her so much as who sent it. The number was saved as that of her youngest brother, Valentine. Her blood ran cold as she stared at the message, reading those two simple words over and over again. Why? After all this time, why? “Goldilocks? You alright?” Armstrong asked. His voice brought her back to reality. She blinked and tore her eyes away from the screen to look at him instead. “I… Yeah.” “You look like you just saw a ghost. I’m pretty sure I don’t have any of those in the bar.” “I feel like I just did,” she mumbled. She felt numb. Why? He’d been silent for so long, so why now? Her phone buzzed yet again with another message from her brother. “i know this is out of nowhere. but i decided this isnt right. will you come back to loomer st?” Loomer Street. He didn’t have to say where; she knew the address. Her grandparents lived in a house on the quiet residential street, and when they’d both passed away, it was revealed it had been left to Val in their wills. Her hands trembled as she typed out a short reply to send back. “Why?” “cuz I miss you??? i think ive made us suffer long enough. please sis.” Guilt hung heavily in her stomach. How could he possibly think any of this was his fault? He was innocent. If anyone was to blame, it was her. She ran her hand through her thick, curly hair in confused frustration. Armstrong leaned down onto the counter next to her. “What’s bugging you, Sierra?” The bartender knew the bare minimum about her past. She’d mentioned her dad was abusive, but she’d never said a word about the rest of her family. On any normal night, she’d shrug off the question, but Val had pummeled through even the best of her defenses. “My, uh, brother wants to see me.” Armstrong raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t know you had a brother.” “Well, I do. Two, actually.” She sighed and stared at her phone again, rereading Val’s words. Even though it had been years since she’d seen him, she could practically hear his voice reading the text out loud. “And I’m guessing that, considering you’ve never mentioned them and how you’re reacting to getting a text from one, they did something really bad.” Shame and guilt returned, and she shook her head. “No. I did.” “Hrrrm,” he grumbled. “Well, either way… if he’s reaching out to you, then whatever you did can’t really be unforgivable, can it?” “He’s just a kid.” She sighed again. “He probably doesn’t even understand.” “Kids understand a lot better than adults sometimes,” Armstrong pointed out. “Not this time.” How could he? He was probably having a great time with Jason. How could he understand what she did? “Well, let me ask you something. How much do you miss your brothers?” “I’m doing just fine right now, aren’t I?” Armstrong straightened up, looking down at Sierra as he towered over her. “You know, I’ve got an older sister myself. Pretty much the only person I could stand growing up, but I haven’t really seen her much since I left Europe. She’s off dealing with the Silverwing bullshit out there, I’m helping them out here. Everyone needs an Armstrong, after all.” He chuckled before returning to a serious tone. “But I’ll be honest, I miss her a lot. And if I had an opportunity to see her again, I’d probably take it. And for perspective, I haven’t taken a vacation from this bar since I opened it back in the eighties.” She wanted to make a comment about how sad his dedication was, but she decided against it considering how sternly serious he was being. Maybe Val was the same. Maybe he missed her just like Armstrong missed his sister. But how could she go back knowing how her family broke apart because of her? If she hadn’t left to live on her own, maybe things would have played out differently. Maybe she could have taken her brothers away from their dad, too. If she was going to be completely honest with herself, then she’d have to admit that, despite not thinking about them much, she did miss Val. She missed his smile and the way he could light up a room without even trying. She glanced down at her phone again and, with a soft sigh, typed out a reply. “Ok. When?” “are you busy tuesday? need time 2 rest + make jay clean everything.” She snorted. “Make him wear a French maid costume too. Ya, I’ll be there Tues.” “good! see you then!” He followed this up with every single heart emoji possible. She blinked back tears she hadn’t realized had appeared. She did miss her brothers, and even though she was scared to face them again, she was excited to be reunited. ****** The night had been about as tedious as they’d come for Jerrod. He’d been picked to go out on patrol and see if he could uncover information about where Dracula’s coven was hiding out along with Moore. Much like everyone else, he hated Moore and thought he was a sick fuck, so he’d hurriedly left without him and started wandering around the city looking for something, anything to go off of. It didn’t help that, once again, Marianna had brushed him off before he’d left saying she wanted to turn in early. After that, he stalked the city muttering to himself until by sheer chance, he came across Rhyme or Reason Karaoke Bar. His face had lit up with excitement; everyone in the Silverwings was aware of Armstrong and his karaoke bar (a lot of them having a mean-spirited laugh about it, but only far behind the man’s back). His brother, Charlie, who was probably the least mean-spirited person on Earth, loved karaoke and had raved about the drinks the bartender could mix when last he and his girl, Roxie, had visited Jerrod back at his place in Florida. In the hours following this discovery, Jerrod had sat in a nearby alley where he’d bitterly reminisced over his family situation. He loved his brother, but he really did get everything handed to him on a silver platter (no pun intended). The man had been instrumental in helping redeem the Carters in the eyes of the hunter community. He’d risen through the ranks of the Silverwings fairly quickly to the point where he was now the personal friend and bodyguard of the head of the organization. He’d also personally recruited some of the schmucks who were now working in Rhine (he’d specifically mentioned some new recruit and her cousin helping him take down a bloodfiend a couple years back), and he’d managed to score a gorgeous (and somewhat unstable) vampire girlfriend. “And what did I get?” Jerrod had muttered bitterly to himself. He then answered himself in his head as he realized how stupid he must have sounded talking to himself in the dark: Alcoholism, car accidents, DUIs, alienation from his father, sadness from his mother, failing out of the Silverwings multiple times, and eventually taking up hunting jobs from shady individuals out of necessity just to afford a shitty little shack down in Florida where he could mope for the rest of his days. Imagine his surprise when opportunity had come knocking in the form of that mysterious, regal vampire, Amon, making him an offer he couldn’t possibly refuse: A chance at a redemption of his name if only he’d join in on this one simple, little task. Jerrod hadn’t particularly been enthused about the prospect of murdering a bunch of chumps who were hiding out in a dumpster fire of a city like Rhine, but he also didn’t want to have to deal with walking into his kitchen in the middle of the night and tripping over an alligator again, so he just shrugged and took the job. His stay in Rhine had, at first, felt like a step up, but he still felt like he got no respect. He’d gotten to crash in a manor, he’d gotten to eat and drink whatever he felt like, and he was surrounded by gorgeous women, but none of them wanted anything to do with him. Gabby was way too young for him and seemed to have a thing for the skinny German kid (or maybe the scarred guy). He couldn’t figure it out. Hannah was cute, but she didn’t seem too interested in anything other than books. Rhapsody was a babe, but she was high as a kite almost all of the time, and he felt like it would be an exercise in futility trying to get anywhere with her. Mina had two big issues keeping him away from her. First, there was Rex. She seemed to be Rex’s property (or at least that’s what he’d thought at first), but regardless of what they were or weren’t, the two were pretty close, and he really didn’t want to get on the bad side of a guy they called “The Suicide King” because whatever the Hell that meant couldn’t be good. And the second and far more pressing issue was that Mina was a Lovett, and Jerrod did not want to think too hard about what that might entail. He’d seen Lovetts before, and if Mina was anything like them, he didn’t want any of his body parts anywhere near her. And then came the big boss ladies. Eve was absolutely out of the question; sure, she was pretty, but she scared him shitless. If the stories were true, she also was pretty incapable of love, so that was totally out of the question. But Marianna, ooh boy, Marianna Cross… What he wouldn’t give for her to stop brushing him off. She was pretty, blonde, thin, and considering she had a kid, she was a certified MILF. The problem was that she just seemed so utterly disinterested in him. Was it his reputation preceding him? Was it the fact that, technically, he was a vampire killer and had hunted her kind? He sent a silent prayer to whatever gods were listening so that he could get some sort of big break to prove himself to her so that maybe she could give him the time of day. His prayers were seemingly answered as at around 2:00 in the morning, all the vampires and young Silverwings finally started to file out of the bar. Among the crowd, he managed to single out one couple in particular to tail. He figured they would be the easiest to follow if only because they were utterly and obnoxiously absorbed with each other to the point where they’d sat outside talking, kissing, and flirting well after everyone else had left. When they’d finally started leaving, it had taken all of Jerrod’s willpower not to heave. It had almost made him gag how sickeningly sweet the two were. Some cute, curly-haired Southern girl and this handsome rogue were prancing down the street and pausing every three seconds to kiss… He’d almost puked at least three times in the course of tailing them, the only thing ensuring he tried his best to listen in on their inane baby talk now and then being his burning desire to finally get somewhere with Marianna. “I can’t get enough of you, sweet thing,” the blonde man had said after they stopped making out for the fifth time. “I’m glad to hear it, hun,” she’d replied breathlessly. Damn, she’s pretty hot, Jerrod had thought before she’d continued with, “And to think, a few days ago, even I might have thought you were full of it by sayin’ that. But I know you mean it.” “I swear on my life I mean it. I’m sorry it took me so long to stop being an idiot.” They’d stopped again and for a second, Jerrod had been afraid they’d start kissing again. Instead, however, the man had lifted his hand to caress the woman’s cheek. “Why the fuck did I ever resist you?” “You said it yourself,” the woman had murmured back smugly. “You were an idiot.” And then came yet another makeout session. God, these two are fucking annoying, Jerrod had gagged internally. Truth be told, he was a bit jealous, and envied the loving relationship these two had. It had been a long time since he’d had a steady girl who would walk around with him at night like this, just kissing and talking. As much as he hated having to see it, a part of him was glad this guy treated his girl right, even if he was, unfortunately, going to have to take the poor sap hostage. When they’d finally broke away again, the man laughed. “Probably should actually get you back home before I try getting in your pants, huh?” “Oh, I dunno, we might be able to find a nice, secluded little parkin’ lot or somethin’ if you can’t wait,” she’d teased. Jerrod had been intrigued by this, but at the same time was rather repulsed. As hot as this girl was, the last thing he wanted when he was on a serious mission was to see her bouncing on some vampire’s dick in a dirty parking lot. “You joke, but I’d be really down for that,” the man had smirked before taking her hand again and continuing on. Jerrod had momentarily breathed a sigh of relief… That is, until the girl had dragged her vampire boyfriend off to a secluded lot nearby and did exactly what she’d mentioned. He’d gritted his teeth in frustration as he’d spent a good thirty-five minutes listening to her (poorly) suppressing her moans as she’d fucked the brains out of this vampire. Jerrod had almost considered putting his gun to his head and pulling the trigger, but he’d stopped himself. That’s gonna be me and Marianna if I just suck it up and play my cards right here, he’d thought. Plus, let the guy have one last bang. It’s the least I can do for the guy. What am I, Moore? If Moore had come across these two, he didn’t doubt the girl would be bleeding to death on the sidewalk while he did horrible things to the guy. More than anything these two had done, the thought of Moore had made Jerrod actually puke a little. He’d been brought back to the business at hand by the two approaching again. Their laughter had echoed through the lot, eventually growing louder as they’d made their way back to the sidewalk once they were clothed again. They’d exchanged bright smiles now and then and were holding hands once more. Jerrod had started to feel a pang of guilt. He seriously hadn’t wanted to do this at this point, but he’d already come too far to pussy out at the last second. If Charlie could handle living with guilt over breaking up a relationship due to forces beyond his control, so could he. Finally, the two had made their way to a bakery. Considering the woman had keys to the place, he’d been pretty safe in assuming she was an employee of some sort or maybe even the owner. They had slipped inside and locked up, leaving Jerrod to skulk about outside to figure things out. He’d decided it was best to stake out the place and wait for a perfect opportunity. “I’ve got something!!” he’d texted Marianna, but she had probably been asleep considering she didn’t even read the message. He’d quietly watched the shop from across the street until the sun started to come up. In times like these, he was very glad he was a night owl. He was pulled out of his recollection of the night before and brought back to the present by the sound of footsteps. It was the vampire who seemed to be on his own sneaking off somewhere. This is too easy! Jerrod cheered internally as he silently tailed the man. While he followed him, he once more felt guilty for what he was going to do. This guy seemed to be absolutely on top of the world, and that poor girl was going to be crushed by him kidnapping the guy. He knew all too well the pain vampires felt over their loved ones. In his case, he also knew how they felt about having to break the heart of someone who wasn’t their one and only. They were emotional beings, that was for sure, and no matter how this went down, there were going to be people who were gonna be heartbroken. Sorry to say, man, but it’s not gonna be me this time, Jerrod sighed internally. Pissing off Eve just ain’t worth it. And getting Marianna’s attention is. Eventually, the vampire walked into a small, cozy coffee shop. Jerrod waited until he’d exited just a few minutes later holding a white box likely full of donuts and a cardboard beverage to-go container with two cups of coffee in his hands. Gritting his teeth with frustration about how he was going to ruin these two’s breakfast, Jerrod decided now was the time to strike. As he walked behind him down the street, he drew his pistol and pressed it right against the back of the vampire’s head. “Gotcha.” 5/12/2021 0 Comments Chapter SevenSaturday June 24, 2017 Roarke was exhausted. He’d barely slept at all the previous night, though not for a lack of trying. It was hard for him to get any rest after getting a cryptic text message from Antoinette on Friday. “Please come by tomorrow morning. Need to talk.” What was that supposed to mean? Did she want to be someone else’s bodyguard? Did she want to keep things professional? Was she leaving the Silverwings? The unknown answer had kept his brain running in circles. Eventually, at 4:34 A.M., he’d given up trying to sleep and had made the journey alone across the city to her bakery.
Though, once he’do arrived, he’d realized it was still extremely early and she was likely asleep. He wasn’t going to wake her up just because he couldn’t get any shut-eye. He’d tried sitting outside on the doorstep, but he’d felt jittery and impatient and had proceeded to pace nervously in a circle. If anyone had seen him, they’d surely think he was a lunatic. Thankfully, though, time passed quickly enough, and the sun started to rise. Roarke stood at the back door, trying to work up the courage to knock. Would she be mad at him for waking her up this early? That wouldn’t help the situation at all. Maybe he should leave and come back with donuts and coffee. Though, if this was bad news for him, that might end up being a little awkward. Plus, he wasn’t entirely sure how she liked her coffee or what donuts she preferred. He finally told himself he was being ridiculous and without thinking about it any longer, he knocked loudly on the door. To his surprise, it swung open almost immediately. Standing in the doorway, looking exhausted and dressed in a soft cream-colored bathrobe, was Antoinette. “Took you long enough to knock,” she laughed weakly. “Been waitin’ for… an hour? Lost track of time, to be honest.” Roarke felt breathless for a long moment. Even looking as tired as he felt, she was still gorgeous as hell. He fought back the urge to wrap her up in his arms and kiss her over and over again until they had to break away to catch a breath. “Sorry,” he eventually apologized. “I didn’t want to wake you.” She shook her head. “You’re sweet, but I had trouble sleepin’.” “Yeah, me too,” he quietly admitted. “I wanna say we both know why,” she sighed, “but I don’t know for sure at this point. I guess that’s why I wanted to talk to you.” She stepped aside and gestured into the bakery. “Come on in, hun.” He stepped inside and just like his first visit, he was hit by a concoction of warm, sweet scents filling the air. It was comforting and familiar, making the hurricane in his stomach calm ever-so-slightly. Antoinette waved her hand towards the stairs to her apartment. “Well, let’s head on up and get comfy. I don’t know how this is gonna go, if I’m bein’ honest.” That didn’t make him any less worried, but he nodded quietly and followed her up the stairs. He stared at his feet as they ascended, worry clouding his thoughts. One part of him wanted to bolt right back out the door. Another part of him wanted to tell her to forget about whatever she had to say and spend the day with him instead. The louder, more reasonable, bigger part of him knew that this conversation needed to happen. It’s time to put your big boy pants on, Roarke. You got yourself into this mess, whatever this is, so you need to be responsible for once in your damn life. She led him up to her small living room and sat down on the yellow couch, pointing to a comfy matching yellow chair for him to sit in. As he took a seat, she took a deep breath. “Thought I’d need all weekend to mull over this, but after gettin’ yelled at and insulted by Levi and gettin’ advice from Miss Yang, I figured I’d just bite the bullet.” Roarke wasn’t entirely sure if he was supposed to respond, so he nodded quietly, hoping it came off as supportive and not uncaring. “I took on the job lookin’ out for you for the same reason as everyone else, but not just cuz of sex. I wanted to see for myself how you are, cuz I never believed you were really bad. I don’t believe anyone who is one-hundred percent bad could even exist, and already in the short time I’ve known you, I can tell you ain’t bad. And, well…” She sighed. “I started fallin’ for you, and that sure as sugar wasn’t my intention. I honestly just wanted to have fun again after what happened to me before I moved here…” She ran her hand over her face. “So I just wanna know, and please, please be honest… How do you feel about me?” Roarke’s face paled, and he dropped his head so he could stare at the floor instead of her. Of all the things she could have said or asked, why did she have to bring up a question like that? It was the one question he couldn’t answer. Miserably, he mumbled, “I don’t know.” “You… you don’t?” she asked, sounding more confused (and even a bit relieved) than angry or upset. “No,” he admitted. He ran a hand through his hair, feeling frustrated. “I don’t think about it because I can’t.” “Why not?” “It’s a long story, sweet thing,” he sighed. More specifically, it was one he wasn’t sure he wanted to tell. “Well, I’m always willin’ to listen.” He reluctantly lifted his head again and felt a pang as he saw her patient smile. How could he say no when she was sitting there looking so supportive and earnest? Despite how emotional she was, she was willing to listen to him and put him first. He ached to hold her, which made him all the more confused and upset. With another sigh, he sat up straight. He wasn’t prepared for this, but maybe he never really would be. “How much have I told you about my, um… turning?” “Mostly just that your sire was a piece of work and only left you a note,” she replied. Which, in other words, meant nothing. “Yeah… I… didn’t get asked about turning. I was drunk, and the next morning, I was alone in a house I didn’t recognize with a note telling me the basics and stressing how important it was that I stay hidden. I was told not to contact my family or friends for their safety as much as my own.” “What?” she gasped softly. “What’s do dangerous about bein’ turned? It’s only a danger if you ain’t taught the ropes…” He shrugged. “I don’t know, and I doubt I’ll ever find out. But at that time in my life, I was terrified. I was so scared of someone I loved getting hurt. So I stayed in the house, only leaving at night every few days to feed because I had no choice.” His hands balled into tight fists. His nails dug deep into his skin. For years, he’d kept his past bottled up; talking about it now was bringing back strong and uncomfortable emotions he’d long ignored. “I was in college when this happened, so when I didn’t show up for my classes, the administration contacted my roommates at the dorm to find out where I was. When they found out I hadn’t returned to the room since the party, they contacted my parents.” He swallowed hard. “I had to watch them on the television pleading for my safe return more than once. Volunteers searched for me for months hoping to at least find a body so they’d have something to give to my parents.” “Sweet mercy, Roarke… I had no idea…” He took in a few slow, deep breaths to steady himself before continuing. “I never got to say goodbye. My parents died thinking I’d been kidnapped and murdered, or something like that. My girlfriend and friends thought I was dead. I lost everything that night.” Antoinette was quiet for a long time as a nervous silence fell between them. Finally, she whispered, “I’m so sorry, hun. I can’t even imagine what that must have been like for you.” She stood up and moved over to the chair Roarke was in, perching herself on the arm. “You never told anyone this, huh?” “No,” he answered. “Not until now.” She gently stroked his hair. “That explains so much. Like why you’re the only vampire they don’t have any background on. Why you’re so lonesome. Why…” She trailed off, leaving the unfinished sentence hanging in the air. “Why what?” He both loved and hated how every muscle in his body, which was so tense while telling her his story, relaxed merely at her touch. Without even realizing he was doing it, he leaned his head against her. “Just… everythin’. I understand now. But I don’t get why you’d want to keep bein’ alone, hun. Why you’d wanna keep everyone away…” She continued gently stroking his hair. “You’d think after bein’ forced into hidin’ you’d want to be around others again.” “I can’t go through that again,” he quietly answered. His throat felt tight. This, too, was the first time he’d ever admitted it out loud. “I can’t get close to someone I’ll just end up losing later. It’s better to be alone. I can’t lose someone I don’t care about that way.” “That ain’t no way to live, hun,” she gently retorted. “Everybody needs people. We ain’t made to make it through this world alone.” “I’m doing just fine,” he argued. He ignored the voice in the back of his head pointing a finger at Antoinette with a huge question mark. “Are you?” she whispered. “Are you really, hun?” He paused for a short moment before answering, “Yeah.” But even he wasn’t convinced by this answer. She held his head close to her. “You don’t gotta lie to me, Roarke. I’m the last person who’d ever judge you.” He was quiet for several long moments. He thought about how he felt isolated and disliked by everyone else in the coven. He thought about how meaningless sex sometimes felt boring and repetitive. He thought about how many times he’d woken up feeling empty, something he’d ignored (along with everything else he’d kept shoved in a closet in the back of his mind). When he finally spoke again, his voice was just above a whisper and his throat was painfully tight once more. “It doesn’t matter. I can’t, sweet thing. I can’t do that again.” “You can, Roarke,” she replied. “You got a whole eternity ahead of you. You can’t let what your sire did ruin it for you. You deserve so much better.” He swallowed hard, closing his eyes. “I really don’t. I’m not a good person, sweet thing. I’m just a dick who sleeps around. I told you, what they say about me is true.” “If you really were all that, I wouldn’t have called you. I’ve had enough boys who sleep around in my life, like my ex-fiancé.” His eyes popped open and he blurted out, “You were engaged?” Yeah, before I moved out here and got involved in supernatural stuff. He was a boy who’d been sweet on me since high school… Or that’s what I thought. Guess he just wanted to get close to my best friend,” she sighed. “Why’d he have to propose to you to do that?” he asked with confusion. “I ain’t got a clue why he did anythin’ he did, hun. Probably thought he could get two for the price of one. All I know is, I caught him with my best friend rollin’ in the hay at his family’s farm.” “I’m sorry.” He didn’t know much, but he did know Antoinette deserved better than that. “It’s in the past, hun. And I’m tired of lettin’ him rule my life, especially since he’s dead and gone. I ain’t been with anyone in years all cuz of what that jackass did, but that ain’t how it should be. You can’t let your past control your present.” Roarke lifted his head off of her shoulder and sat up straight. He stared into her mesmerizing, blue eyes and asked, “Then what do you think I should do?” She looked back. “What do you want to do?” He was taken aback by this question. His life since being turned never really had been a case of what he wanted to do (other than to drink and have occasional sex, that was). Everything had mainly been for survival. Feed to survive. Move to Rhine City to survive. Stay with the coven to survive. Do odd jobs to survive. “I don’t know,” he admitted. She put a hand on his cheek. “Maybe that’s ok. Maybe it’s alright not to have it all figured out. Maybe you can just take things day by day… And maybe I can be there with you while you do.” He felt extremely pained. “I can’t, sweet thing.” “You can if you want.” “I can’t go through it again.” His voice was wavering with the fear he was trying so hard not to show. The last thing he wanted to do was look weak in front of Antoinette. “If something happened to you…” “Then don’t let it,” she replied. “Not that you need to worry much. First thing I ever encountered was a bloodfiend, and me and Levi survived it. I ain’t just some little damsel, you know.” “But you’re mortal.” And that meant if something happened to her, that was it. She couldn’t heal like he could. “I am for now,” she smirked. “It don’t always gotta be that way, though.” “No,” he immediately said. “This isn’t something you should want.” She sighed once more. “Well… shoot. But still, you really don’t gotta worry about my well-bein’.” “But I would,” he sighed, feeling irritated. “After losing everyone I cared about in one night, I would be worried about you every second of every day. You and anyone else I allowed myself to get close to.” “That ain’t so bad, though, is it? Carin’ about others, I mean.” Antoinette was slowly breaking down the walls he’d built years ago to protect himself, and he wasn’t sure if he was comfortable with that or not. She challenged everything he’d thought he’d known about himself, which made him feel both nervous and exhilarated. Quietly, he asked, “But what if I lose you?” “What if? What if? You can’t be sittin’ around thinkin’ about what if’s all the time. If you do, you’re just gonna be existin’, not livin’. And then what’s the point?” “I don’t know,” he admitted. Nothing in his life had gone the way he’d thought it would. If he hadn’t been turned, he would be in his 60’s spending his golden years with his grandchildren and preparing for his upcoming retirement, not sitting here forever trapped in his 20’s as a supernatural creature that wasn’t supposed to exist. What was the point of living? He hadn’t considered this since being turned. He’d only focused on surviving, but what was he really surviving for if there wasn’t a reason for living? And that’s when he realized he didn’t have a purpose for living. He’d simply been existing for forty years. His life had been frozen in time just as much as his aging was. “I’m afraid, Antoinette,” he finally said. “It’s okay to be afraid,” she replied. “But you can’t let it hold you back from gettin’ what you want, what you deserve. I’m dead set on makin’ you realize you’re worth more than you think you are and that you need to start livin’ again. Even if I ain’t in that life, I wanna help you get there.” Her smile reassured him. Maybe it was the exhaustion, or maybe it was the way her eyes twinkled at him, but he felt enchanted by her. He leaned towards her and finally giving in, gently kissed her. “Roarke…” she murmured contentedly. He slowly pulled away. “I’m so sorry. I’m a damn mess, and you deserve so much better than that.” “That’s true,” she agreed. “So let’s help you be less of one. We can start by goin’ to Eric’s party tonight so you can get to know your coven a bit better, and if Rose is there, you ought to spend some time with her seein’ as she wants to be your friend.” “You still want to go?” he asked in surprise. She nodded. “I think we both could use some fun.” “Yeah,” he agreed with a soft chuckle. He lifted a hand to gently caress her cheek. “You asked me to be honest with you, but I need to be honest with myself too,” he began. “I’ve been denying how I feel because I’ve been too afraid to let myself get close to anyone. I kept telling myself we’re just a fling and none of this means anything, but I don’t know how I could have ever believed that when I feel happier every time I’m around you. I just want to wrap my arms around you and kiss you. I want to stare into your eyes for hours. I want to lie in bed with you to just to be close to you for as long as I can.” As he said this, he felt the last wall crumbling to dust. He was vulnerable now, and it frightened him, but he trusted Antoinette. She was too honest and too sweet to ever hurt him on purpose. Her eyes began to well up with tears as she smiled gently at him. “Well, now’s your chance. I’m dang tired. I’m sure you are too, and we oughta rest up for tonight… so if you wanna lie with me for hours… no better time than now.” A smile grew on his face, matching hers. “I’d love that, sweet thing.” “Got enough strength to carry me there, hun?” Roarke replied with a playful grin. He stood up and, carefully wrapping an arm around Antoinette’s back and another beneath her legs, he lifted her bridal-style and carried her through her cozy apartment to her bed, where he gently laid her down. “How’s that?” “Perfect,” she murmured. “Now hurry up and lay down with me.” He did just that, wrapping his arm around her and laying as close as physically possible. He kissed her neck and murmured, “You’re so warm.” “So are you,” she softly giggled. “Think that’s the thing I’m most glad ain’t true. Vampires ain’t cold, they’re so warm…” “There are a dozen reasons why I’m thankful for that,” he laughed. “But I think the most important is that it means I can keep you warm.” He leaned forward to kiss her cheek and whispered, “Sleep well, Antoinette.” “You too, hun,” she whispered back as she shut her eyes, a content smile on her face. He wasn’t sure what they were now, but acknowledging how he felt made him realize one thing very clearly: He was crazy about Antoinette. He was still afraid of losing her in the blink of an eye, but she had been right about one thing: Living in fear was not a way to live at all, and Roarke was ready to live again. His sire had taken his old life away from him, but he was ready to finally build a new life for himself. The best part was that he wouldn’t be alone in this. Antoinette would be by his side every step of the way encouraging him. As long as she was smiling at him and holding his hand, he had a feeling he’d be okay no matter where life took him. ****** Chastity probably would have slept until early afternoon if she wasn’t awoken by loud, obnoxious bird chirping just outside the window. With a groan, she opened her eyes and blinked to clear the sleepiness. She was surprised to discover her arm was wrapped around Venus and she was snuggled close to her body. The events of the previous night suddenly rushed back and curiously, she glanced at the redhead. Just like she’d observed in her overly tired state hours earlier, she found a strange desire to be near her. Sure, she liked spending time with Venus, but she’d never felt like this before. What was even more bizarre was how badly she wanted to lean forward and kiss her cheek. What the hell is wrong with you? she chastised herself. You’re straight. You’re not into other women. With a confused and frustrated sigh, Chastity pulled away from the redhead and flopped onto her back. She wanted so badly to go back to sleep, but everything outside sounded so loud. She could hear squirrels chattering and a lawn mower roaring as it cut blades of grass. The noise was starting to give her a headache, and she put a hand to her forehead with a groan. “You okay?” Venus mumbled from beside her. “Yeah,” she sighed. “I’m fine, go back to sleep.” She felt guilty for waking her up, especially since she knew the redhead had to be as exhausted as she was. “I dunno if I can,” Venus yawned. “I shouldn’t have fallen asleep anyway. You were all feverish and delirious.” “I’m okay now,” she promised. “Thanks for coming to my rescue last night.” “Don’t mention it,” she said as she stretched and sat up. “What the hell even happened? You stepped outside for, like, ten minutes and somehow ended up delirious and rambling about vampires or something.” Her eyes widened at this. That’s right, I’m a vampire now, I guess. She lifted her tongue to a canine tooth and pressed it against the tip. She immediately felt pain as it dug into her tongue. Turning towards Venus and grinning, she opened her mouth and showed off her teeth. Venus stared for a long time, seemingly trying to process what she was seeing in her groggy, half-awoken state. Eventually though, her eyes grew wide, and her jaw dropped. “No fucking way.” Chastity nodded excitedly. “I told you! I know it’s crazy, and obviously it means there are others out there too. But I did it to protect Morag.” Her smile faded and nervously, she asked, “You’re not mad at me, are you?” “Should I be? I mean, I’m kinda jealous, not gonna lie, but why would I be mad?” “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I just didn’t want you to hate me for making a rash decision or something.” She ran her hand through her hair, which felt greasy. “Ugh, I need a shower.” “Same, girl. Hey, we can save water by showering together, you know,” Venus joked with a wink. Feeling abnormally cocky and bold, she smirked and lifted a blonde eyebrow. “And what if I said yes?” “But you won’t,” Venus smugly retorted. Challenge accepted, she thought as she climbed out of bed. Coyly, she started for the door, asking, “Well? Are you coming?” If Venus’s jaw could have dropped any further, it would have. “Wh-What?! Girl, are you sure? I mean, you know, I uhhh…” Chastity smiled innocently. “What’s wrong? We’re both girls, aren’t we? It’s nothing we haven’t seen before.” She left Venus with that and exited the room. As quietly as she could, Chastity opened Morag’s bedroom door, which was still closed. She wasn’t surprised to see her friend was still fast asleep, though she was grateful for it. Morag needed the rest. It was better to sleep than to be awake and trying to drink. Chastity quickly grabbed her backpack, which still sat against the wall next to the door, and retreated out of the room, gently shutting the door closed again behind her. “Okay,” Venus said quietly from the hallway, “I’m not sure what you’re playing at, but I’ll play along for now.” Her coy smile was back as she walked into the bathroom. “Who says I’m playing at anything?” “I says!” Venus huffed. “You’re being all… flirty and shit! But you’re straight, as you’ve pointed out many, many times. Being a vampire doesn’t make you gay, I’m pretty sure. Or does it?” She sighed in frustration. “This is fucking confusing.” Chastity felt her smile disappear. Venus was right. She was straight, so what the hell was she doing? She felt embarrassed, and her cheeks burned. “I… I think I forgot something in Morag’s room,” she lied. “You go ahead and shower without me, okay?” She set her backpack on the counter and rushed out of the room, brushing past Venus as she left. What is wrong with me? Like Venus said, she wasn’t gay. So why was she suddenly overly flirty with another woman? Maybe she was still delirious from the turning process. “You’re such an idiot,” she muttered to herself as she walked back into the guest bedroom and sat down at the edge of the bed. Chastity buried her head in her hands, feeling embarrassed, upset, and confused all at once. She had no idea what was going on with her. Ever since she’d bitten into the apple the night before, nothing in her life had made any sense. She wanted desperately to wake Morag up and talk to her, but considering what the woman was going through, she knew that it wouldn't be fair to dump her own problems on her friend. The only other person she had in her life to talk to about something like this was Venus, and she was directly involved in whatever this was. Chastity pulled her feet onto the bed and wrapped her arms around her legs to hide her face in her thighs. It was a time like this that she wished her sister was still a part of her life. She needed her right now, but she had no idea how to contact her. She didn’t know if her twin was still living with their Aunt Fiona or not, and Chastity was too proud to go back to find out. For the first time in three years, she felt completely and utterly alone. She wasn’t sure how much time had passed while she sat like this, but eventually, Venus poked her head into the bedroom. “Shower’s all yours.” Reluctantly, she lifted her head. Venus’s hair was still slightly wet indicating she’d bathed alone. “Oh, okay,” she quietly answered. “Thanks.” “Yeah, whatever,” Venus mumbled. “You still need me here?” She wanted to say yes and beg her to stay, but she could hear the irritation in her voice. Could she really blame her? From her end of things, it probably looked like Chastity was playing with her feelings. But how could she even begin to explain what was really going on when she didn’t understand herself? Still, in a small, meek voice, she asked, “Do you have to go?” Her friend’s expression and tone immediately softened. “Not really, but… I need to go for a ride. I want to clear my head a bit, you know.” Her heart sank, but she simply replied, “Okay.” Then, quickly, she added, “I’m sorry.” Venus sighed. “You didn’t do anything wrong. I’ll be back in like twenty minutes, okay?” She quietly nodded and stared at the floor instead. Despite what she’d said, Chastity felt like she’d made a mistake (though not intentionally). “Don’t look so glum, I’ll be back. You want me to pick you up some sunscreen, Nosferatu?” she teased gently. “The sun won’t bother me,” she answered, remembering what Eve had told her. “Well hey, that’s good at least! See ya in a bit, then.” She pulled her head out of the doorway and made her way out of the house. Chastity could hear her footsteps, even once she was on the first floor. She listened until eventually Lady’s engine roared to life, and Venus zoomed away. For a few minutes, she sat there feeling empty and alone. She didn’t understand any of this, and realizing she really didn’t have anyone to talk to about it left her feeling lost all over again. She eventually stood up and walked back to the bathroom. She really wanted to just bury herself beneath the covers, but she had work to do. Morag needed her help, and it was irresponsible of her to slack just because her feelings got hurt. The roar of the water pouring out of the showerhead was much louder than she’d remembered, but she did her best to tune it out as she robotically washed her body and her hair in the refreshing hot water. When she was done, she turned the shower off (much to her ears’ delight) and wrapped her body in a towel. She stood on the light grey bath mat and stared at her muddled reflection in the foggy mirror that hung over the sink. The hopelessness rushed back without warning and, before she could do anything to suppress it, she started crying. “What is wrong with me?” she wailed as she stood, water dripping off of her body and onto the mat below. A gentle knock came on the bathroom door. “Dearie? Are you alright?” Chastity turned her head towards the door, feeling panicked. “Morag?” “That’s me,” she chuckled softly. “I woke up and heard you. Is everything okay?” “I’m sorry,” she apologized as she hurriedly wiped her eyes. “I didn’t mean to wake you up.” Clutching the towel tightly around her, she crossed the bathroom to open the door. Her friend looked far less exhausted and a lot cheerier despite the bandages on her head, which had been administered the previous day during the doctor’s visit. “Dearie, there is absolutely nothing for you to be apologizing for, especially when you’re going out of your way to help me.” “I know, but I still feel bad.” She put on a smile that she hoped was convincing. “I’m fine, really. I just felt kind of sick last night, and I didn’t get much sleep. But forget about me. How are you? You look better, but…” Morag shrugged. “I feel alright for the moment. I do appreciate you girls staying with me. It made it far easier to sleep well.” “And that’s what’s important,” she said, feeling relieved. “I hope you’re hungry, because I’m starving. I can make pancakes or something, if you want.” “Pancakes would be lovely,” Morag agreed. “Is Venus still here? Shall I make some for her?” “She, um, left, but she’ll be back.” She hoped, anyway. “I’ll make sure to cook enough pancakes for the three of us.” “Oh, you’ll make them then? My, you’re spoiling me, dearie. Now come, come, let’s head on down!” Chastity laughed. “Babe, I’ve got to get dressed first!” She retrieved her backpack from where she’d discarded it on the sink’s counter. “I’ll meet you down there, okay?” “Don’t keep me waiting too long!” She blew her friend a kiss before they parted ways, with Morag walking downstairs and Chastity returning to the guest bedroom. The empty loneliness she’d felt just a moment ago returned, but Morag needed her now, so she pushed it to a back corner of her mind and focused on the task at hand. She dried her hair, then pulled on the fresh outfit she’d packed: A pale yellow loose cotton tank top and a pair of light blue jean shorts. She slipped on a pair of white ankle socks, carefully shoved her dirty clothes into her bag, and headed downstairs. She could smell freshly cracked eggs and realized Morag had started working on the pancake batter. Pretending to pout, she strolled into the kitchen while saying, “You started without me?” “Yes, yes, I’m sorry, dearie,” she said. “Oh, and I hope that apple on the counter wasn’t yours. I had the urge to eat it as soon as I saw it, and I was feeling rather peckish…” She gestured at the apple core she’d left on the counter sheepishly. As tightly as she had clung to the apple last night, Chastity had forgotten all about it. How it had ended up on the counter, she didn’t know, but she was thankful it did. With a reassuring smile, she explained, “It was for you, actually. You know, an apple a day keeps the doctor away, or something like that.” “I’d certainly wished I had it yesterday, then,” she sighed. “You know… I feel truly dreadful with what my life has come to. I’ve been drinking and living in terror, and that’s no way to live, is it? I need to get joy back in my life, I think.” “And you will,” she promised. “You just need to start talking to someone again, okay? And you know Venus and I will stay here however often you need us to.” Chastity wished she could tell Morag what was going on, but she didn’t want to stress her out more than she already was. “I appreciate it, truly. I’m so blessed to know you two.” She hummed to herself as she stirred the batter. “You know, I do wish I could work at a bakery. I’ve always loved baking. I only ever got into all this sex work because I needed to pay off my college debt and, well, I just never left… Maybe all this is a sign it’s time for me to pursue my dreams.” Chastity was completely surprised by this. She knew Morag very well, but her friend had never shared this with her before. “Babe, you’d be an amazing baker! You know I support you no matter what, so I say go for it!” “I might, I might… You know, there’s a newish bakery called Whipped Dream… I wonder if they might need help with management or some such.” “That’s the spirit!” Chastity cheered. “That sounds like a cute little place. You’d fit right in!” “I suppose I’ll see what I can do,” Morag smiled. “You know what?” She grinned. “I say fuck the Den. Go find a new job and forget about going back there.” She shook her head. “I cannot do that in good conscience so long as you're there, dearie!” “Babe, no, you are not staying for me!” Chastity frowned. “Go live your life! You deserve to be happy!” “And how can you expect me to be happy when you’re working for that greasy git?” Morag demanded. “I’ll hear nothing more from you on the subject! So long as you’re there, I’m there, and that’s that.” Chastity gave her a smile, but inside, she felt horrible. She loved dancing at the Den, and she was willing to put up with the fact that her boss was a creep if it meant being there. If she wanted Morag to find a job that would make her truly happy, then she’d have to leave, too. But where would she go? What could she possibly do with a measly high school diploma that would make her the kind of money she made at the Den? The sound of a motorcycle roaring into the driveway signalled the return of Venus from her morning drive. Chastity felt nervous and unprepared to face her again. To distract herself, she asked, “So, uh, how can I help? Do you want me to start cooking the pancakes?” “Oh, yes! Of course! That would be a big help!” Chastity reached for the plastic bowl from Morag, which was full of pancake batter. “Can you grab a pan and some oil?” “Way ahead of you!” Morag grinned as she held up a frying pan. “Perfect! Let’s get these things going!” She grabbed the spoon Morag had left in the batter. The second her skin touched it, she felt an agonizing burning sensation. Immediately, she flinched and dropped it. “Ow! Fuck!” She pulled her hand back towards her body, curling it up in an attempt to protect the burn. Why had there been smoke rising from her skin? What the hell? “You okay?” Venus asked as she walked into the kitchen. She seemed slightly less upset than before she’d left. The pain almost immediately forgotten, Chastity glanced at Venus and nodded. She looked down at her hand and opened it to discover there was no wound. But… how? She shifted her gaze to the spoon again. Then it hit her: She couldn’t touch silver. Eve had explained this during one of her fever dreams. How was she supposed to make pancakes now? “Hey, uh, Morag? Do you have a wooden spoon by chance?” “Of course I do,” her friend said as she reached into a nearby drawer. She pulled one out and handed it to Chastity. “Thanks!” She took it and used it to stir around the batter. When Morag turned her attention to the stove and started heating up the pan, Chastity quietly asked Venus, “Can you take the other spoon out of the bowl for me?” “Uh, sure?” Venus said, confusion all over her face as she did what Chastity asked. She, in turn, mouthed, “Silver.” This did not seem to help whatsoever, though, as Venus looked even more confused than before. She suppressed a sigh and reached for the metal spoon. She was prepared for the pain, this time, so she didn’t cry out in surprise, but it didn’t make it any easier, especially since she was holding on to it longer. Wispy curls of smoke rose from where her skin touched the metal, and she could smell her flesh burning. This time, when she pulled her hand away, there was a raw red wound present. She glanced at Venus and lifted her eyebrows expectantly. Venus stared in horror, mouthing, “What the fuck.” “Silver,” she mouthed back. They both watched as her skin healed itself, which answered her question about how it had appeared uninjured earlier. Venus nodded as if some sort of understanding dawned on her, but she still looked rather perplexed and nervous. Chastity shrugged and started making the pancakes. The pan heated up quickly, and the kitchen was soon filled with the delicious scent of the pan-fried dough. She could still feel the awkward tension from earlier that morning between her and Venus, and she didn’t know if she was really ready to talk about it (if they were going to at all, that was). When she was finished cooking, there was a large stack with more than enough for the three of them. “I hope you two are hungry,” she joked. “I’m famished,” Venus whined. “And you know it’s true because I just used a word like ‘famished!’” Chastity smirked and rolled her eyes before passing Venus a ceramic plate. The three women created piles of pancakes with maple syrup dripping down the sides before sitting down at the white oak dining table. Chastity made sure to sneak a plastic fork from the stash of disposable silverware tucked in Morag’s pantry to avoid harming herself further. Thankfully, only the cutlery in her kitchen seemed to be made of silver as far as she could tell. “You’re looking really happy today, Morag!” Venus chirped as she jabbed her fork into her pancakes. “I’m glad to see it!” “I’m glad to feel it! It’s so lovely… Everything feels so vibrant today, and I’m feeling a tad hopeful! Life just doesn’t seem so dreary for some reason!” The apple really did work, Chastity thought to herself with a small smile as she hungrily shoveled her pancakes into her mouth. Morag finally seemed normal again, which gave her hope that she could get through the trauma she’d experienced. “I’m still going to install a security system for you so you can feel safe again,” she promised after swallowing a large bite. Just in case she couldn’t reach her fast enough if something happened. “That’s an excellent idea, honestly,” Morag agreed. “Rather foolish of me to think I’d be safe in Rhine City. It’s a very bad place.” “Babe, it’s not foolish,” she insisted. “No one should have to feel unsafe, and that includes you.” “You’re right, of course, but I should have been more cautious. This may be a good neighborhood, but this is still Rhine City, after all. Oh, but don’t think I blame myself! That creep is a creep no matter what, and I am certainly glad I played some role in getting him arrested!” “You’re kind of a hero, you know?” Chastity nodded. “If it wasn’t for you, who knows how many more women he’d have hurt!” She hoped putting a positive spin on it would make Morag feel better. “Certainly more of a hero than that man who went on the news and tried to pretend he did anything noteworthy,” she huffed. “I imagine Aurelio had quite a few words to say to him.” The name didn’t strike her as being familiar, so she asked in confusion, “Who?” “Aurelio Acquafredda. He and his men protect the Den in return for a cut of the profits.” Morag sighed. “All the more reason I want out, even if Aurelio is a rather sweet man… aside from the, you know, numerous crimes he commits.” Chastity’s jaw dropped. “Wait, he is part of the mafia?” She thought Venus had been joking. How had she worked at the Den for three years and had never noticed him before? “I fucking knew it!” Venus exclaimed. “Uh… Yes. He usually stays… Well, I’m not much at liberty to say, but as a manager, I have met him from time to time,” Morag admitted. “Why didn’t you ever tell me?” she pouted as she stood up from the table, feeling stuffed. “Pretty sure it’s not a good idea to tell your employees you work for the mafia,” Venus said through a mouthful of pancakes. “She’s right,” Morag sighed. “And besides, Aurelio really hasn’t kicked up much of a fuss before this. He’s the one who made Remy give me time off as I was told.” Maybe he wasn’t so bad, then, especially if he was keeping Remy in line. “I guess you have a point. But some of the girls last night were a little freaked out by his men lingering around in the locker room. They should at least be told who he is, even if it’s only a half-truth.” She picked up her plate. “I’ll do the dishes, by the way. You should treat yourself to a nice, hot shower!” Morag smiled gratefully. “Oh, thank you, that would be lovely.” Flashing a bright smile back at her, Chastity carried the dirty dishes to the sink. She was careful not to touch the silverware Morag and Venus used. Even if her skin healed afterwards, she didn’t want to make a habit of hurting herself on purpose. She could hear Morag and Venus making light conversation while she turned the sink on and got the peach-colored washcloth soapy. Having a moment alone again, Chastity let her cheery façade fade. She still felt miserable deep down, but she didn’t know why. Morag was okay again, and Chastity would be able to keep her safe now, so why was she so upset? Sure, she’d have to adjust to her new life, but that couldn’t possibly be it, could it? “Need some help?” Venus appeared beside her with a cheesy grin, slipping her dirty plates into the sink. “Oh, um, yes actually.” Sheepishly, she asked, “Could you wash the silverware for me?” “Yeah, sure. What the fuck is up with that? I thought you were a vampire, not a werewolf!” She tried to remember what Eve had said the night before. Most of the things she’d seen were still hazy, so recounting specifics was difficult. “It’s, like, something that happened to the creator, so I guess vampires have to suffer now. If that makes any sense.” Which it probably didn’t. “That’s lame,” Venus snorted. “If I created something, I’d give them no weaknesses, especially if it was something that hurt me.” “I don’t think she had much of a choice,” she quietly commented as she turned back to the sink and started washing a plate. “Well, still, it’s pretty lame,” Venus insisted. “Any other weaknesses I should know about so I don’t kill you accidentally?” You? she immediately thought without thinking. She cringed inwardly as a result. What is wrong with me? She forced herself to focus on Venus’s question with a sense of seriousness. “Not that I can really remember. Unless you count not, um, drinking blood that much, but to be honest, I have no idea how that’s supposed to work.” “You got fangs, right? I’m sure you can work it out. Or ask my sister, she once let a vampire drink her blood.” Chastity scrunched her nose in disgust. “That would be so weird to do that from someone I know.” “You gonna be, like, some evil freak who drinks from the homeless?” Venus retorted. “Of course not! You’re a sweetheart! So, you know… Yeah.” Venus rubbed the back of her head nervously. “I’d be willing to donate some blood, you know.” She felt her face flush red hot at the very thought. “I don’t know…” she mumbled. “You do too much for me already.” Venus shrugged. “It’s no big deal, I promise. Who needs all this blood anyway? Not me, that’s for sure!” Shyly, she asked, “So if I needed some right now, you’d let me?” “Of course!” Venus grinned. “That’s what friends are for! Hanging out, partying, drinking their blood… You need it, go for it, girl.” Chastity fell quiet and continued washing the dishes. Truthfully, she had no idea how she would know when she needed blood, much less how to actually drink it. What if she took too much? She didn’t want to accidentally kill Venus. The mere thought of it scared her. Eve didn’t exactly tell her how to do it. “Did I say something wrong again?” Venus asked quietly. “What? No. I’m sorry, I was just thinking,” she apologized. “This is just… more complicated than I really realized when I agreed to this last night. I guess I didn’t think it through very well.” With a sigh, she added, “I was so worried about Morag that I was desperate to do anything to keep her safe.” “Well, I mean, this still seems like a positive thing aside from the fact you’re gonna have to use plastic spoons from now on,” Venus joked. “If only we could research this more, cuz I dunno what to expect what with that silver bit…” She slapped her hands to her cheeks. “Oh my god! Do you still have a reflection?” “I’m pretty sure I do,” she answered. She hadn’t actually stopped to notice her reflection that morning, but she didn’t remember it being missing from the foggy bathroom mirror. “Ok, well, that’s a plus! What else do you know?” “I don’t know,” she admitted. “I was really out of it last night. I think I get, like, some kind of special ability or something?” She rinsed off the plate she’d been overcleaning for the past two minutes and set it in the dish rack on the counter next to the sink to dry. “Sweeeeeeeeeet!” Venus exclaimed as she grabbed a nearby towel and began polishing the dish. “Do you know what it is?” Chastity shook her head. “I don’t really know how to find out, either.” “Well, who turned you?” “Um, well…” She glanced at Venus and answered, “It was an apple, actually.” Venus stared at her. “Oooooookay… And who gave you the apple? Or is there a vampire apple tree somewhere I should know about?” With a snort, she replied, “No, that woman from the Den gave it to me. Eve? I guess she’s, like, the creator?” “What the fuck?” Venus gasped. “I mean… She looks pretty good for, like, ten thousand years old or whenever vampires were invented. But how did she even find you here?” “I, uh, still don’t understand that. Something with her name?” She shrugged again as she rinsed off another plate she’d washed. “She, like, teleports or something if you say her name? Her real name, that is.” “Is Eve not her real name?” “No, it’s some… weird name. I don’t know, it’s on the back of her card. I honestly can’t remember without looking, and I’m not sure where it ended up.” Though, if she had to guess, probably in the backyard. She’d probably dropped it at some point during her hallucinations. “Where’s the card?” “Why?” she asked suspiciously. She set the second plate in the drying rack and picked up the third one. “Cuz maybe she has some answers for you!” Venus pushed. “If you called her once, call her again!” “I don’t know,” she admitted. Not that she was necessarily afraid of her, but Chastity didn’t really want Morag finding out about all of this. Honestly, asking the mother of vampires for help wasn’t that bad of an idea, especially since she’d been so kind and caring through it all the previous night. “Maybe I’ll call her when I get home later. You know, when I’m alone and there aren’t witnesses around.” “Probably a good idea, no need to give Morag a heart attack,” Venus agreed. “You sure you didn’t get turned and get some mind-reading ability? Because that’s pretty much what I was thinking,” she teased as she set the third clean plate on the rack to dry. She only had a few more dishes before she’d need to swap places with Venus. “Yuck, I don’t wanna read minds! That would probably suck hearing what all the weirdos around me are thinking. Especially dudes.” She made a gagging motion. “No, you know what I’d want? I’d want to be like Nicolas Cage in that movie where he turns into a flaming skeleton! I want Lady to come when I call her and drive up walls and shit! That would be the raddest power ever!” She paused. “Can vampires have crazy powers like that? Do you know? If they can, please tell Eve to turn me, too.” “I honestly have no idea.” Even if she did know, she wasn’t sure if she was so keen on Venus being turned. Even if things were okay now, she knew adjusting to everything, including immortality, wouldn’t exactly be bright and sunny. “It’s honestly crazy this is all happening,” Venus sighed. “It must be a lot for you to take in, huh?” Again, she could swear the redhead was reading her mind. Still, she answered, “Yeah, kind of. Maybe I’m in denial right now. Or, you know, in that honeymoon phase. It all seems great at first, but it’ll probably come crashing down eventually.” “Oh come on, what’s the worst that could happen?” Venus snorted. “Van Helsing comes knocking on your door? He’s fake! Vampire-werewolf war? I don’t see any werewolves around here! And that Eve lady seems nice, so I doubt she’d try and get you to assassinate the president or anything, so, I dunno, go and dangle Remy off a rooftop or something cool like that.” “Don’t tempt me,” she joked as she started scrubbing the pan she’d used to cook pancakes on earlier. “Oh my god, speaking of tempting, isn’t it, like, really hilarious that a lady named Eve gave you some apple? And the apple had magic powers?” Venus laughed. “I guess so? Maybe she did it on purpose. It is her fake name, after all.” “That’s super funny. Too bad she’s gay, otherwise I’d introduce her to my Grandpa Adam,” Venus joked. “Adam and Eve, what a duo they’d be. Weird old vampire lady and horse-riding fortune teller who loves playing chess.” “Sounds like a match made in heaven,” Chastity snorted as she watched water run down the steel pan, carrying the soapy residue with it. “You should meet my Grandpa sometime. I bet he’d be able to tell what sort of crazy vampire crap you’re gonna get up to,” Venus said as she finally put down the plate she’d been polishing. “He’s coming up soon for my big summer stunt show since mom and dad aren’t gonna be here.” “So is this my informal invitation to go watch you perform, huh?” “I’m not very subtle, am I?” Venus winked. “Not in the slightest,” she laughed as a rush of heat zoomed to her cheeks again. “I guess stuntwomen don’t really get to be subtle,” Venus shrugged. “But, uh, yeah. I’d really like it if you came. I think it’d be cool to actually show you the sort of crazy stuff I do for a living.” “I’ll be there,” she promised. She set the pan carefully next to the drying rack as it was too big to fit inside it. “I’ll, you know, get you tickets and whatever,” Venus added. “As an apology for last night. And this morning.” “You don’t have to do that,” she mumbled. She had tried her best to forget about the awkwardness that morning, but she’d known it was bound to come up again. “No, I do. I’ve been a crabby bitch.” “Babe, it’s okay. Really. Things have been stressful. You really don’t have to make anything up to me.” Especially since she was pretty sure she was the guilty one here. Chastity set the washcloth in the sink and turned off the water. All that remained were the utensils. She grabbed the hand towel hanging off of one of the drawers by the sink and dried her hands. “You’re up, by the way.” “Right, right, I’ll get on that,” Venus said as she hurried over to the sink and began scrubbing the forks and spoons Chastity could no longer touch. Not knowing what to do or say, she awkwardly stood nearby. She was impressed by how quickly Venus could wash the silverware as in no time at all, she was done. “So, uh, I guess I should get ready to go,” Chastity said, breaking the silence. “Since I need to get cameras and stuff for Morag.” “Need a ride to the store?” “I can just take the bus,” she shrugged. “It’s fine. You’ve already done too much.” She needed to stop relying on Venus all the time, especially because she didn’t want to lead her on anymore. “Oh. Alright,” Venus replied, her disappointment clear as day. Damnit, she thought, feeling guilty. “What, you really want to go buy this stuff with me? It’s not really all that exciting.” “I have nothing better to do,” Venus admitted. She shrugged. “Fine, I guess. I’m going to go get all of my stuff together.” She left Venus in the kitchen and headed for the guest bedroom where she found her backpack sitting on the bed where she’d left it. She could hear the shower running in the bathroom, which made her glad Morag was returning to some sort of normality. Still, being back upstairs brought back the loneliness and sadness she’d felt earlier. She sank down on the edge of the bed and ran a hand through her damp blonde hair. She still couldn’t figure out why she was acting so weird or why she was so upset. Venus hadn’t done anything but point out the truth, so why had she wanted to cry? “Are you okay?” Venus appeared in the doorway, once more looking concerned. “Yeah,” she immediately lied, feeling embarrassed about being caught. Then, a second later, she mumbled, “Well, no, not really.” Venus plopped down onto the bed next to her. “Talk to me, girl.” “I don’t even know what’s wrong.” She tucked her hair behind her right ear and stared down at her hands, which she was nervously wringing in her lap. “I’m just… confused, I guess.” “About what?” “About… this morning.” She refused to look at Venus, especially as the shame filled her from her head to her toes. “Look, don’t… don’t worry about it, okay? It’s whatever.” Irritated, she muttered, “Because that totally makes me feel any less confused, thanks.” Immediately, she felt bad. She wasn’t annoyed with Venus. Rather, she was annoyed with herself, and it wasn’t fair to take it out on the redhead. “What? Confused about… what?” Venus asked nervously. “About why I’m so upset about nothing!” she exclaimed in exasperation, throwing her hands into the air. “Maybe it’s a vampire thing?” Venus offered. “To be over-emotional?” she asked skeptically, finally lifting her head to glance at her. “Yeah! I mean, I don’t know, only Lily has met a vampire before. But maybe it’s, like, a thing? Like vampires are always so dramatic in the movies, like that one with Tom Cruise and Brad Pitt, or, like, Twilight or something.” “I’m not being dramatic just because I’m upset!” “That’s not what I mean!” Venus groaned. “You’re the one saying you’re being over-emotional!” “Yeah, because I am! I have no reason to be so fucking hurt when all you did was point out the truth. I’m straight, so it’s not fair of me to start flirting with you.” “Well… What if you aren’t straight after all?” Chastity frowned. “What? No, I’m definitely a guy kind of girl.” “Then why, exactly, are you confused? If you’re so sure, there’s nothing to be confused about.” “I don’t know…” Her logic made sense, but she’d only been interested in men. “I mean, um… You know, it’s never too late to experiment and figure out things.” Venus added awkwardly, shifting away a bit. “Like, um, maybe you could try kissing a girl or something. Or, uh, going out with one, or… uh…” The boldness from earlier started to creep back, and she simply said, “Okay, kiss me, then. Unless you’re really not into me.” “Okay, one, are you being serious? And two, the whole reason I scooted away was because I didn’t want you thinking I’m taking advantage of your emotional state here, so do you really want me to kiss you? Like, I’m not pressuring you, right?” “Venus,” she replied, cocking her head to the right, “kiss me.” “Ok,” she replied simply, and without a moment’s hesitation or further protest, she pulled Chastity in close and did just that. Her confusion and uncertainty was washed away with clear-cut answers as soon as their lips met. She needed Venus. She needed her to be a part of her life. And though she was still unsure about what this all meant, she couldn’t deny that she felt so elated, she could float on air. Venus pulled away after a few blissful moments. “So, um… you were kissing back pretty hard… You, uh, figure something out…?” She nodded before wrapping her arms around Venus’s neck. “I didn’t say you could stop,” she murmured before kissing her again. She needed this. She didn’t know what it meant, but she didn’t care right at that moment. Venus didn’t stop this time, wrapping her arms tightly around Chastity as well and holding her close as she pulled her down onto the bed and kissed her with the sort of eager passion someone who had been wanting this for a long time would. For several long amazing minutes, they stayed like this, fervently kissing as though they couldn’t get enough of each other. Despite how confused and lost Chastity had felt that morning, she now felt like she was where she belonged. Everything around them disappeared; nothing mattered but this shared moment. When they broke away to each catch their breath, Chastity whispered, “Wow…” That’s all she could say. Wow. “Yeah. Wow,” Venus replied breathlessly, her face flushed. “You were really repressing that, huh?” “I don’t know,” she admitted. Had she been? If so, she hadn’t even realized it. “I guess my gaydar wasn’t busted after all,” Venus joked. Chastity rolled her eyes. “Shut up,” she laughed before sighing. “But… This still doesn’t make any sense. I like dick, so why…?” “So there’s this thing, dunno if you heard of it, it’s called ‘being bisexual.’ That means you like girls, guys, and everything else.” “But I’ve never liked girls before,” she pointed out. “Well, I mean, before you.” Venus shrugged. “Did you ever think about it, or experiment, or anything? I mean, I kissed a couple of boys before I realized I didn’t like guys.” “Not really,” she sheepishly admitted. “I never really thought about doing anything with another girl before.” “Are you telling me being a vampire turns you queer?” Venus asked. “Oh fuck! If I became a vampire, would it make me straight?!” “What? No, I don’t… I don’t think so?” Not that she was actually sure. She’d never met a vampire before as far as she knew, and it wasn’t something Eve mentioned. She shrugged and tucked her hair behind her ear again. “So what happens now?” Chastity asked. She was very aware that she was still laying on top of Venus and their lips were inches away from each other. “Well, I know what I want to happen,” Venus admitted. “But, like, it’s up to you, girl. I don’t wanna be that bitch.” “Tell me what you want, then I’ll make a decision. Fair?” “I wanna be your girlfriend?” Venus replied sheepishly. “Like, I thought it was pretty obvious, and all that..” “Well,” she started in a joking tone, “it’s not like anyone else is interested in me right now. Not anyone who matters, anyway.” “Look, I… I seriously don’t want you to feel obligated, okay? I’m thirsty, I get it. And you’re just coming out and all.” With a smirk, she asked, “Do I have to kiss you again?” Venus nodded. “Please.” She pressed her lips to Venus’s and once more, they were exchanging passionate kiss after passionate kiss. The familiar, comfortable feeling returned, and again, she felt like she was exactly where she was supposed to be. When she pulled away, she declared, “I want to be your girlfriend, Venus.” “I’ve wanted to hear you say that for, like, a year now,” Venus whispered. “Are you sure I’m not dreaming? Or concussed? Or that this is a dying dream cuz I crashed my motorcycle?” “No, babe. This is really happening.” Even though it did seem like a crazy dream. To prove it to her, she grinned and lightly pinched her cheek. “See?” Venus laughed. “Oh my god, Lily is gonna flip her shit when she hears about this.” “Maybe someday, you can finally tell her she’s not the only who has fucked a vampire.” She smirked and lifted an eyebrow. “Hey, she just fucked one, I’m dating one!” Venus smirked back. “Which is even better, right?” she laughed, brushing her thumb across Venus’s cheek. “Yep! Though maybe I should throw her a bone. Think you can introduce that Ryker guy to her? She’s been thirsting over him for a while. And by a while, I mean since she knew him in high school.” “What? Really? He’s not a vampire, though. Well, I think?” Maybe he was for all she knew. Ryker was extremely quiet and rarely talked. Maybe there was a reason for that. Or maybe he was just shy. “She used to have a crush on him back in high school but never said anything, and then she ended up going out with Bruce, and then, well…” Venus sighed. “I want Lily to be happy, too.” “Yeah, me too,” she agreed. She’d come to really like Venus’s sister, and she wanted her to have a happy ending. “Maybe I can talk to him? Or set something up?” “That would be nice, but she’s busy tomorrow, so don’t set something up for then.” Venus squeezed Chastity close. “It’s weird thinking about Lily right now. But like, I never feel like I should be happy if she isn’t too, y’know? And I know she’s gonna be bummed out I have a vampire girlfriend.” “You’re allowed to be happy, babe. And she’s going to find happiness, too, because she’s got you for a sister.” “You’re sweet,” Venus muttered. “So, uh, what now, then?” “Now we go get Morag some real security. Vampire or not, I’m not always going to be by her side, so I need to make sure she will still be safe. And then…” She grinned. “...then we go on a date.” Venus grinned. “Alright. Sounds good to me.” Chastity kissed her cheek before finally rolling off of her and sliding off of the bed. “You know what? Fuck Remy. I’m calling in sick.” “Do it!” Venus cheered. “We gotta celebrate. That greasy cunt can deal without you for a day!” “Exactly!” she grinned. “Fuck him. I haven’t called in once since I started working there, so I think I deserve this. We can have the whole day to ourselves.” “Well, what do you wanna do today then?” “I don’t care. I’m happy as long as I’m with you.” She smiled at Venus and was reminded about how she’d felt safe with the redhead during her turning. “You know… Last night, I saw things that scared the shit out of me. I had no idea what was happening, but you were there for me, and I knew I would be okay as long as I was with you.” Venus smiled. “That’s… Well, I’m glad I was there for you.” “You’ve always been there when I needed you, no matter what it was. I feel so stupid for not noticing you sooner.” Chastity frowned. “I’m so sorry for making you wait. I was just… so confident that I was only into men. I mean, I’ve never really looked at a girl and, like, wanted to kiss her or anything. Not until last night.” With a laugh, she added, “Maybe this whole vampire shit is exactly what I needed to give me a push.” “Maybe being a vampire makes you gay after all,” Venus joked. She rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t help but smile. “Whatever it does, it worked. And, well… I just really hope we work.” “I think we will,” Venus said as she put a hand on Chastity’s cheek. “We’re too pretty for it not to.” She felt happiness coursing through every inch of her body. Venus made her happy, and she felt positive about their new relationship. She gave her a quick kiss, then with a grin, she said, “Come on, you’ve got a date to take me on!” ****** The past few days of settling into their new base in The Sleeping Gull Inn had gone far smoother than Minerva had anticipated. Her crew had moved in and set up shop unmolested, Jemima’s forces a few steps behind at every turn. Of course, she wasn’t going to let her guard down for a moment; she knew better than anyone that thinking you’d outsmarted Jemima was a recipe for disaster. In fact, from what she’d heard, there were already suspicious goons lurking around Brightside’s, no doubt hoping to catch her sneaking back in. This certainly worked in Minerva’s favor and helped Akina and Rita avoid suspicion since Jemima’s people were most likely not all that concerned with what two young women were doing. The girls had managed to travel without issue and filled Minerva in daily with what was going on at her old restaurant. She was still a bit uneasy about them helping out with such a dangerous mission, but could she really talk? She’d been doing things like this at their age, and Minerva was no hypocrite. Of course, them flying under the radar was a plus as well. Minerva mulled all this over as she sat at the kitchen table, sipping at the coffee Debra had brewed immediately upon waking. She had her earphones in, listening to the latest episode of Rita’s podcast, Tales from Rhine City. Minerva had always had a soft spot for mysteries and myths, and so she had frequently tuned in to Rita’s show to hear what bizarre topics her and her friends would talk about. This episode’s topic, however, gave her pause. June 30th. The day that many in Rhine City believed was more jinxed than Friday the 13th, a superstition Minerva was almost inclined to believe. She knew the day was hard for Rita. It was the day her mother vanished, only to turn up dead a few days later. Even though Ellen Rigby has been a rather aloof parent, the lack of any real closure to the mystery bothered Rita to no end. Minerva knew this is why Rita wanted to help; helping meant she’d get access to the resources of Minerva’s gang, meaning she might have a chance of getting answers. And then there was Minerva’s history with the day. Seventeen years ago, on June 30th, her father, Balthazar Bright, had been locking up the diner for the night when he was gunned down in cold blood by an unknown assailant. From that moment forward, Minerva’s life had changed. Her mother pushed forward as best she could, but almost a year to the day, she vanished under mysterious circumstances; the police ended up ruling it a suicide as she was last seen by the river, but Minerva refused to believe this. Whatever the truth was, the loss of her parents was what had pushed Minerva into fighting for the city, joining with Jemima, leaving her when it seemed she’d lost her way, and then hiding for ten years as her former friend tried to run her out of the city. She could already feel the frustrated, angry tears coming to her eyes as she thought back on everything life had thrown at her for nearly twenty years. A tap on her shoulder made her pause the podcast and pull out her earbuds. Debra, looking as tired as ever dressed in her pajamas, was standing behind her chair. “I know that look. What’s on your mind?” Minerva shook her head. “Listening to Rita’s podcast. She’s talking about June 30th.” She didn’t need to elaborate; Debra knew exactly what she meant. “Ah, shit,” she sighed. Her friend sat down in the chair next to her. “Still not even a lead, huh?” Minerva shook her head yet again, letting out a forlorn sigh as she did so. “Seventeen years and still nothing for what happened to my father, and Rita’s mother was so disliked that there is little to go off of to begin with. It’s just… frustrating.” “Let’s focus on Jemima first, then we can work on cold cases. Deal?” Despite the yawn that followed, Debra's words were sincere. In the ten years they’d worked together, Debra had always been supportive of Minerva. She was a loyal friend who did whatever was needed of her, no matter how tired she was. She was probably the only person in the world who really knew Minerva (including most of the secrets she hid from others). “You’re right,” Minerva sighed. “Is there any new information on what she’s up to? Has Cora heard anything?” “You could ask her yourself. Pretty sure she’s on the way over.” Debra patted Minerva’s shoulder before shuffling off to refill her coffee mug. “Debra… Can I ask you something?” She paused and glanced back at her. “Yeah, sure.” Minerva paused for a moment herself before continuing, “I… Do you think that I made the right decision? Would it have been better if I’d just done as I was asked and not put so many of my friends through all this?” She’d grappled with this thought many, many times over the years, that maybe if she’d just done as Jemima asked then maybe so many problems could have been avoided and she could still be behind the counter of her diner. Considering what was asked of her, it was a terrible thought to have, but she still felt guilt for all the danger she brought upon Debra, Cora, and the other members of her crew. Debra sighed and rubbed the back of her neck with her free hand. “Doing what was asked would have meant going against your own morals. So even though life is a little rough right now… Yeah, I think you made the right decision.” “I’m sorry, it’s too early to be dumping all this on you,” Minerva muttered. “I just have too much on my mind.” With a shrug, her lethargic friend replied, “It’s okay. Better to talk about it than bottle it up, right?” A familiar sing-songy voice trilled from the front hallway, interrupting their conversation. “Good morning!” The sound of the front door closing followed and a short moment later, Cora West strolled into the kitchen. Despite being in her forties, the woman looked good for her age with a minimal amount of wrinkles. Cora was perky and excitable, and she was often found with a big grin on her face. She had silver-white hair that floated past her shoulders and down her back and sea green eyes that shimmered with delight and energy. On this particular day, Cora was carrying a large pink cardboard box, which she placed on one of the kitchen counters. “I brought breakfast! Hope you’re hungry for donuts!” “I could always go for donuts,” Minerva smiled. “They pair very well with coffee. I’m sure the others will appreciate them too.” Debra quietly shrugged and made her way towards the box. Curiously, she lifted the lid and peeked inside, eventually pulling out a glazed donut before crossing the kitchen to pour herself another cup of coffee. “Are you two the only ones up?” Cora asked, clapping her hands together. “Goodness, how hard did everyone party last night?” “Very hard,” Minerva snorted. “It’s been a while since we’ve all been able to catch our breath like this.” “Lord knows that’s true, dearie,” Cora nodded solemnly. “You’d think she would give up after ten years. I don’t like the woman, but I admire her perseverance.” She pulled out a chocolate frosted donut and, leaning against the counter, took a bite. “I can’t say I hate her, even after everything,” Minerva admitted. “She’s just become horribly misguided. Some people just can’t handle the pressure of protecting the city for years. You start to get doubts, you slip, you lose your morals…” “And that’s exactly why my birds and I do what we do,” Cora pointed out. “There are too many in power who are misguided and corrupt. The city is bad enough without them making things worse.” Cora worked in secrecy and intel. She and her associates (or birds, as she called them) were flies on the wall. They watched those who wished not to be watched and sold their dirty little secrets to help bring them down. Like many of those she’d befriended over the years, Cora and Minerva had met at Brightside’s before things went south with Jemima. Cora had been a regular, stopping in for a coffee and a friendly chat each morning. When Minerva had stopped showing up at the diner, Cora had become concerned and had tracked her down. When she’d found out what Jemima had done, she offered her services, free of charge, and promised to help Minerva find a solution to get her life back. “Speaking of your birds,” Minerva began, “have they told you anything about what Jemima is up to lately, aside from staking out Brightside’s?” “I can tell you what restaurants she frequents, who she’s been dining with, and what she usually orders at each, but none of this is what you’re looking for.” Cora frowned, her expression turning into one of sympathy. “We’re trying, dearie. Jemima has been playing the game for a long time, and she’s a smart one. She covers her tracks well. Even the best of the best can only provide us with words and no tangible proof. His position is…” She hesitated while she searched for a word. “...delicate.” “And the way you say that implies you can’t reveal said position,” Minerva noted. “Correct,” she nodded before taking another bite of her pastry. “Hmm,” Minerva muttered as she grabbed a jelly donut for herself. “This is really making me uncertain what the next order of business is. I’ve been running so long, I never really had time to stop and consider what we’d do when we finally got a solid position to work from.” “Jemima thinks she’s so damn powerful, but what can she really do?” Debra piped up as she stood beside Minerva, a fresh cup of coffee steaming in her hand. “Make her thugs loom outside like freaky stalkers?” “I wish that was all she could do,” Minerva replied grimly. “I suppose we need to monitor what she’s doing in the coming week and try and go from there. Now that we’re settled in, this shouldn’t be too hard to do.” Debra nodded. “Well, you know I will—“ “My birds will continue watching her,” Cora enthusiastically interrupted, not realizing Debra had been speaking at all. “We’ll gather intel and hopefully get an idea about what her plans are now that she thinks she knows where you are.” One glance at Debra told Minerva she was not happy about being overshadowed, but she stayed quiet and simply sipped her coffee. Her venomous glare, though, spoke volumes. Minerva nodded. “Thank you, Cora. If it’s not too much trouble, may I speak with Debra privately for a moment?” “Of course, dearie!” Having finished her first donut, she grabbed another. “I’ll be in the living room watching the news!” With a wave, she wandered off to do just that. The tv could be heard a moment later. Debra was silent, but her brows were lifted curiously beneath her messy hair. “Don’t think I’m having Cora supplant you. I just need a general sense of my next move,” Minerva explained. “I have ideas, but I need more information before I send you into the thick of things.” “I don’t know why you can’t trust me to get the information you need,” she grumbled, clearly displeased. “But I guess I’m not really running the show.” “No, you’re not,” Minerva agreed, “but you are my right hand woman, and I need you by my side right now. You’re going in as soon as I have more of an idea of what I’m doing. I promise.” “Great. So what am I supposed to do in the meantime? Sit around and look pretty?” “Yes. You’re doing a great job of it so far, I’d say,” Minerva teased. “Oh, shut up.” Debra rolled her eyes, but there was a smirk on her face as she lifted her mug to her lips and took a sip. Minerva smirked confidently. Now might be the time to press onward, she thought. “You know,” Minerva began, “perhaps I can make it up to you? Anything in particular you’re craving to eat? I’ll make it for you.” “We got donuts, don’t we?” she asked, seeming confused. “I don’t mean just for breakfast, although are donuts really that filling?” She shrugged. “Guess not, but you know I’m more coffee than food.” With a yawn, she asked, “You gonna make lunch or something?” “You know what? I think I will. Do you mind texting Akina a grocery list? I just need a few things, and I have a feeling she’d rather get orders from you.” “Do I have to?” she grumbled. “She’s so… clingy.” “She has a little schoolgirl crush on you, of course she’s clingy,” Minerva joked. “But it’s okay, I’ll text her so you don’t have to deal with that this early in the day.” “Thank you,” she sighed in relief. “I know I’m being an ass. You can say so.” She shrugged and finished off the rest of her coffee cup, setting it down on the kitchen table with a clink. “I guess I mostly just don’t really understand what about me is so… attractive to her.” “I can guess a few things she might like,” Minerva noted slyly, “but I’m impressed she’s so persistent even with your lack of interest.” “Hold on…” Debra cocked an eyebrow. “What exactly do you think she likes? Like, does she need glasses?” She gestured at herself. “I’m probably the least attractive woman in the city. I mean, not like I care, but seriously… What exactly does she see?” “You’re strong, you’re loyal, you’re determined…” Minerva pointed at her. “And don’t sell yourself short. I just told you that you’re pretty a minute ago.” Debra snorted and teasingly replied. “Well, you clearly need glasses, so I don’t think your word counts.” “I’m the boss. My word counts most of all,” Minerva retorted. She rolled her eyes before slowly making her way towards the coffee machine for yet another refill. “Would you mind getting me a cup while you’re over there?” Minerva asked. She wasn't the biggest coffee drinker in the world, but she figured she needed a cup today. “Sure,” she answered. “Lots of milk and two teaspoons of sugar, right?” It was unsurprising she had her coffee “order” memorized considering they’d been living together for the past ten years. “Absolutely,” Minerva nodded. She watched as Debra fetched a second coffee mug and carefully poured the hot liquid from the glass pot into each cup, emptying the rest of the contents between them. Then she pulled out a gallon of milk from the fridge and poured a fair amount into Minerva’s mug. After she stirred sugar into both of their coffees, she slowly carried the cups to the table, careful not to spill any onto the white linoleum floor below. A satisfied grin appeared on Debra’s face after she set Minerva’s mug in front of her. “Tada! I’m almost good enough to work at the diner.” “Would you like a job when I finally go back?” Minerva asked. “I think you’d look good in a Brightside’s apron.” Staring at her with incredulous disbelief, she replied, “You can’t seriously tell me you can see me on my feet for nine hours a day serving food.” “I see you doing anything you set your mind to, Debra,” Minerva smirked. “And that’s definitely not serving a bunch of people food.” Debra slipped into the chair next to Minerva. “That’s getting intel. You know, my whole job here?” “That’s only part of your job. The other part is to keep me from going insane.” “I never agreed to this,” she snorted before taking a sip of her coffee. “Sorry. It was implied when you came with me on this mission,” Minerva playfully retorted as she sipped her own coffee. Things were looking a lot more ideal for her and her group, so much so that she was easing up and openly flirting with Debra. She knew it was frustrating for her friend, but she wanted to keep the grouchy woman nearby for just a little longer before putting her back out in the field. Soon, Debra, Minerva thought to herself as she drank her hot coffee. Soon. ****** Gabby’s room was quiet, save for the soft tapping of her fingers on her phone screen as she scrolled through various social media accounts and Jojo’s quiet breathing as he slept. It made her heart happier than it had been in a long time to have him in her life. Even though Mr. Moore was well aware there was a team of people ready to jump to Jojo’s defense (some more dangerous than others), Jojo still felt uncomfortable returning to his room longer than it took to change into fresh clothes. Gabby certainly didn’t blame him. She feared Mr. Moore would try something, and Jojo would have to suffer again. She had offered the safety of her room when he mentioned he needed a nap and Rex couldn’t be found anywhere (as his room was where Jojo had mainly been sleeping). Even though it was the middle of the day, he quickly fell asleep, and Gabby had been passing time laying on the floor next to her bed exploring the internet. She was mainly restricted to adding only members of the coven (for her safety, according to her mom), so anything she posted or shared was only seen by them. Still, at least she could feel somewhat normal in this aspect. It was during this time she received a text message from a friend. As soon as she saw Juno Nero’s name, her face lit up. She and Juno didn’t talk often, but when they did, she enjoyed their conversations. They were casual friends, but they both seemed to enjoy the other’s company when they spent time together, whether that be in person during a rare moment of time where Juno’s father, Giorgio, was called forth by Eve, or when they exchanged messages (either through a chat service or, nowadays, texting). “Hey Gooby,” the text read. “How’s the big city treating you?” With a grin, she excitedly tapped out a reply. “Its been fun! I went to a real movie theater!! And I have a bf now too!” Juno responded with multiple exclamation points and then replied with, “No way!!! What’s he like??” Practically melting as she replied, she sent, “He’s really sweet and really really cute. I cant believe I’ve never met him before! I don’t feel so lonely w/him.” “I’m so happy for you Goob <3 wait u never met him BEFORE? Omg is it that boy Gem & I saw talking to u in the woods???” With a soft giggle, she typed out her next reply. “Yeah!! Im sorry I didnt come talk to u guys that night. :( I was mad at Mom.” “It’s ok. The Bitch was in one of her moods. Thought she was gonna puke acid on Tantomile at one point.“ This piqued Gabby’s curiosity. Tantomile Deering had a reputation for pushing people’s buttons, but she wasn’t a bad person. “What did she do???” “She’s a woman & existed in Dad’s presence and you know how The Bitch is bout that!! So T started being extra sweet to Dad.” Gabby could barely hold back a giggle and sent several laughing emojis to Juno. She could completely believe that Tantomile did that, and she wished she had been there to see it. Juno replied with a few laughing emojis of their own followed by, “tbh I think you got the better deal here. Oh Dad says hi btw.” “Hi Giorgio!! :)” Gabby wished they were part of the “mission”, too. Even though that meant she’d have to deal with Dee, who Juno so kindly called “The Bitch,” it would be worth it to be able to spend time with them again. She hadn’t seen them in several years and missed watching movies with her friend. “We miss u Gooby. U gotta get your mom and Amon to convince E to bring u to Venezia.” That was quite a task, especially since she had so little say in anything they did. “I will try my best. I miss u guys too :(“ And she did. There weren't too many in the coven she got along with, so it was hard when she was kept away from those she did like. “<3 I think I gotta go. Dad says he got *dinner.* some creep who was trying to take pics up girls skirts. Guy is prob going for a swim after we get our drink. u know how Dad is.” Juno followed this up with a shrugging emoji. Gabby knew exactly what this meant. She didn’t agree with it, but it was unfortunately the norm for Juno’s dad. Vampires didn’t have to kill when they fed, though some still did. Giorgio’s habit of doing so, however, was likely a result of once being a member of Cosa Nostra, the Sicillian mafia. Juno had told Gabby about this when they’d first met. Surprisingly, Giorgio was rather open about his past and didn’t mind who knew. He was a good man, but he still did things Gabby didn’t exactly approve of (not that it was her place to say). “Ttys! Miss u!” “Miss u2 Goob! Tell your mom we say hi!” She wished they could talk longer, but it was hard when they were living in different parts of the world and doing different things with their lives. Still, she was happy to hear Juno was doing well, even if Dee was (unfortunately) still in the picture. Instead of resuming her social network browsing, Gabby stood up and stretched. Jojo had been asleep for a few hours, but she didn’t want to wake him up. He needed the rest, especially because he wasn’t sleeping well at night, even in the safety of Rex’s room. Curiously, she turned towards the bed and peeked at him. A small smile grew on her face as she watched him sleep for a moment. Despite all the trauma he’d experienced in his life, he looked peaceful. I hope he’s having a good dream, she thought to herself. Not waking him limited her options for entertainment, however. She couldn’t put a movie in as it might wake him up, and she didn’t want to leave the room to find Flynn, Randall, Vincent, or Hannah. Leaving Jojo alone left him in danger; she wouldn’t put it past Mr. Moore to intrude into her bedroom if he knew she’d left the man alone in there. However, maybe Flynn would be willing to come in so they could quietly start plotting how to summon Rhiannon. She quickly tapped a text to him and sent it. “How good r u at whispering?” Almost immediately he replied. “Very.” “Come to my room. Pls be quiet, Jojo is sleeping. :)” A few moments later, Flynn quietly slipped into her bedroom. “Hey,” he whispered as he glanced at Jojo. “He’s doing okay, right?” “I think so,” she whispered back. She, too, looked at her boyfriend. Was he doing okay? He seemed to be in decent spirits when he’d found her earlier that day and asked her if he could sleep in her room. She turned back to Flynn. “Why?” “I just… just wanted to make sure,” Flynn quietly replied. “I’m worried. I really hope this works.” “Me too,” she agreed. “And it will. I know it will.” She sat down on the floor by the foot of her bed, leaning against it and crossing her legs. “What do we need to do?” Flynn sat down across from her. “Well, I know we need a clay bowl, we need pure spring water, we need a very sharp blade, and, well… we need mortal blood. So, you know, two outta four ain’t bad to start with, right?” He gave her a confident grin. “Yeah,” she admitted, but she felt hopeless almost immediately. “Where are we going to find pure spring water and a clay bowl, though?” “Hey, don’t you give up that quick,” Flynn chided. “We just need some help. I, uh, had an idea of who might be able to help, actually.” “Who?” she asked curiously. Flynn’s face flushed a bit. “...Rex.” Gabby had noticed Flynn seemed embarrassed and sheepish around Rex lately. She was pretty sure he had a crush on him, though she couldn’t comprehend why. What was exactly so attractive about the man? Still, she wasn’t about to make fun of Flynn. He was her best friend (something she was sure of even though they hadn’t known each other long), and she supported him no matter what. She was completely confused, however, as to why they needed his help. “What do we need him for?” she scoffed, probably a little too loudly. “Mmm… right there, please…” Jojo groaned from the bed. Gabby heard the shuffling of sheets followed by the continued gentle snoring of her boyfriend. She was confused and felt slightly panicked. Who was he dreaming about? Was it Rex? She was immediately distracted as Flynn replied, insisting, “He really cares about Jojo too, you know. Besides, um, this might be a good chance to get to know him. I really don’t think he’s all that bad, even if they call him the Suicide King.” “Says you,” she grumbled quietly. “You’ve only known him for, like, a week.” “That’s the problem, I, um… I don’t know him. I haven’t, uh, really had any chance to talk to him. But Jojo has, and he’s Jojo’s friend, so, you know… Maybe getting to know him and getting his help wouldn’t be so bad?” Flynn was wringing his hands and desperately trying not to look Gabby in the eyes. “Then you go talk to him,” she huffed. She knew she was being unreasonable, especially since she promised herself she’d give Rex a chance, but she didn’t know why they had to involve him in their plans. They didn’t need his help. She and Flynn could do this all by themselves. Besides, the more people that knew, the greater the chance that someone would find out what they were doing. The last thing she needed was to put Jojo in greater danger. What if Eve found out and called Jack in to stop them? “Actually, I was wondering if… maybe… you could?” Flynn squeaked out nervously. “Why?” Gabby groaned, immediately feeling guilty. She hadn’t been quiet in the slightest, and she was sure she’d woken up Jojo. “Hrrrm?” Jojo grumbled groggily. “No… not yet… ten more minutes…” He was snoring shortly after, much to her relief. “Because, I, uh… Because someone needs to guard Jojo. And, you know, you’ve done it so much so far, and, you know… Yeah.” Gabby felt increasingly angry for reasons she couldn’t understand. This was the first time she’d ever really been mad at Flynn, and she wasn’t sure how to react. Deciding she needed to step away to calm herself down before she said something she didn’t really mean, she stood up and muttered, “Fine, whatever.” Then she stormed out of her room, quietly closing the door even though she really wanted to slam it shut because there was no way she was going to wake up her boyfriend just because she was in a mood. She had no idea where to really begin looking for Rex. He could be anywhere, and the house was too big to randomly wander around. She decided to start with his bedroom and headed in that direction. Maybe if he wasn’t in there, Mina would be and could tell her where to find him. When she got to his room, she knocked four times on the door before crossing her arms over her chest. She could hear a heavy sigh and shuffling from within. A very tired Mina wrapped in a bathrobe answered the door a moment later. Even as covered up as she was, Gabby could see all sorts of scars crossing over her arms, legs, and chest. “Oh, hello there Gabby,” she gasped, her eyes widening in surprise. “What are you doing here?” She softened a little bit. As weird as Mina was, Gabby had no ill will towards her. “Do you know where I can find Rex?” she asked. She sighed. “What day is it, again?” Confused, Gabby answered, “Saturday?” “No, no, luv. The date. I can’t rightfully remember.” She wasn’t entirely sure either, so she lifted her phone, which she’d held tightly in her hand throughout the entire conversation she’d previously had with Flynn, and checked the screen. “June 24th.” Mina nodded solemnly. “He’s prolly outside, then. Either putting cigarettes out on his arm, or singing to himself sadly. Or killing himself.” She said this with an unnerving air of casualness as if she were merely stating his favorite color. “Oh.” A brief awkward silence fell between them. “Well, um, thanks, Mina.” With a polite wave, she started down the hallway again, this time her destination being the front porch. She wasn’t fully cooled off from her brief spat with Flynn, so she passed her bedroom without checking in. As she headed downstairs, she could hear light conversation between a few people, but she didn’t pay it much mind as she skipped down the stairway and wandered outside. She could smell cigarettes from somewhere nearby, and she could hear the sound of Rex singing to himself sadly, just as Mina had predicted. It took her a moment to recognize the song, but it dawned on her rather quickly that it was “Dreams” by Fleetwood Mac. She knew the song fairly well because her mother often listened to it when they went for drives together. Worry filled her, and she rushed around the house towards the sound of his voice. She found him leaning against the wall, a revolver pressed against the side of his head. His right hand was shaking a fair bit to the point where he reached up with his left hand to steady himself. “Fuck’s sake,” he muttered angrily before singing again. “Rex?” she called out quietly as she approached him. The man practically jumped out of his skin, dropping the gun to the ground and looking at Gabby with shock. “Shit! Uh, hey, Gabby. What… brings you out here?” “I came to find you. Rex, please don’t… don’t do that.” Regardless of how she felt about him, she still didn’t want him to suffer. “Huh? Oh, uh… That.” He bent down and picked up his gun. “I’d be fine, you know. I’m just as immortal as you are. It’s really not that big of a deal. I do it all the time. Why the fuck do you think they call me Suicide King?” Feeling completely embarrassed as she had actually forgotten that he’d be just fine if he did something drastic like that, she stammered, “I-I know that, I’m just… You shouldn’t do something like that anyway! Why would you want to hurt yourself?” He snorted. “There’s about a million reasons I have to want to blow my fucking brains out.” Gabby hesitated. There was obviously something bothering him, but she wasn’t sure if he wanted company. “Do you want to talk about it?” she finally asked him. For the first time, the typical hardened, manic look she’d come to expect from him vanished, and Rex seemed very tired and vulnerable. “Yeah, well… Do you seriously want to? Like, I get it. You fucking hate me. Most people do. You don’t need to listen to me whine.” Gabby sat down on the grass next to him and crossed her legs. Did she? To be entirely honest, she wasn’t sure. But considering the change in his demeanor, he needed to get this off of his chest. And she did promise herself she’d give him a chance, so it was a perfect opportunity to do that. “Yeah.” Rex took a deep breath. “Well, you heard the snake bitch in the woods. My sister’s here in the city, and she’s in fucking danger. That’s constantly at the front of my mind; Rose has been through enough bullshit without having to worry she’s gonna get fucking shot by that balding prick or the douchebag in the scorpion jacket…” He ran his hand through his hair in frustration. “And then it’s almost June 30th.” “What’s so important about June 30th?” she asked perplexed. He glanced at her. “How much do you know about Mina, or my relationship with her?” She shrugged and answered, “Not much, really.” She didn’t know anything about any of the vampire killers, except for Flynn, but even that knowledge was limited. “Well, hey, do you like romantic fairy tales?” Rex asked sarcastically. “Because I’ve got one hell of a fairy tale for you. It’s about an ungodly handsome vampire and how he got his heart obliterated.” “That doesn’t sound very romantic,” she noted. “That’s because it really fucking isn’t,” he sighed. “But I guess if you wanna understand, I gotta fucking start from the start. So… It all started way back in December of 1953. Oh, what a night that was! New Year’s Eve, I’d gotten into a big bar fight trying to get a bounty on a guy. Got to knock out a lot of teeth. What a way to usher in a new year! But, as it turns out, Mina was after the same guy, and we ended up getting into a fight ourselves. I think we tore down that whole building with our little spat.” He smiled wistfully. “Oh, yeah, we ended up getting the guy, several broken bones later. And then we, well, guess what we did later that night.” Gabby wrinkled her nose in disgust and muttered, “Ew.” Rex laughed, but it quickly faded as he frowned. “You know, aside from the Glasgow grin, she had way fewer scars back then… God, she was so pretty. We kind of became a thing after that, even though we weren’t together all the time. We had our own business to attend to, y’know? I was helping Amon and your mom find weirdos to join the coven, she was off doing whatever that cannibal cunt of a mom of hers asked, you know how it is. But, eventually, around 1965, she stuck around for good, and I got to spend time with her for years on end. It was great. Jojo was so happy for me, I was so fucking happy… And it eventually clicked for me. Mina was my one. That magical fucking vampire bullshit we all got cuz that snake bitch doesn’t have a heart anymore.” “Mina?” she asked in disbelief. She supposed it made sense considering how they were always together lately. Rex nodded. “That’s right. And then, in 1969, I got the best news I could ever have possibly hoped to hear: Mina was pregnant. God, I was so fucking excited. I was going to be a dad!” He gave a genuine, tearful smile. “We were really hoping for a girl. We had a name picked out and everything: Desdemona. You know, like the chick in Othello. We both love Shakespeare. DD for short.” She was trying to follow along, but it came as a huge shock to her that Rex had a kid. Rex of all people. Was he really dad material? He turned to her and gave another laugh. “Oh, surprised? I don’t blame you. I don’t seem like the dad type, do I?” He gritted his teeth. “Well, don’t worry. I never got the chance. After the due date, I found out… Mina lost it. Told me she didn’t make it. Doctors tried everything, but nothing worked.” Gabby felt immediately guilty. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “God, I was just… I was so crushed. Fuck’s sake. All I wanted to do was make up for my dad. He was a fucking cunt. He was so bad, Mom cheated on him with someone who actually treated her like a human being, and that’s where Rosie came from. But, you know, being the fucking moron that I am, I thought hey, we can make this work! So, I proposed to Mina, and I promised her we could make it through this! And she just… She broke down crying. And she told me everything.” The manic look she’d come to expect from him returned to Rex’s eyes. “Tell me, what do you know about the Lovett family? Anything?” Gabby shook her head. She had a feeling whatever Rex was going to tell her wasn’t going to be good. “Well, let me tell you all about them. A long time ago, there was this crazy fucking bitch named Nellie Lovett. She helped her barber buddy, Sweeney Todd, kill people so she could cook them into pies and feed them to hapless saps. And as you can imagine, people didn’t take too kind to that when word got out. So she gets locked up, and she prays for help. And who fucking answers? Yorick, king of the Unseelie Fae. Or, I dunno, one of his lackeys, I guess he is kinda stuck in that fucking tree.” Gabby hesitantly asked, “He’s real?” “Well, fairies sure fucking are,” Rex growled. “Him, I dunno for sure. But someone made a deal with Lovett. She could be free, and she could have power beyond her wildest dreams and live for a long, long time. And do you know what the price for this was?” Gabby shook her head again. “Their firstborn children!” Rex sneered. “So the Lovetts would go out, and they’d find unsuspecting men and women, and they’d either get knocked up or knock them up so they could get their family’s special privileges! Do you… Do you see where I’m going with this, Gabby?” She meekly nodded. She knew exactly what he was saying. “She gave DD away, just like her mom wanted. But her mom hadn’t counted on Mina actually falling in love with me, and boy did Mina feel guilty. I was fucking crushed. I can’t… I can’t even begin to describe how I felt. I avoided her for ten years after that. That’s when she got most of her scars, mommy and her scores of siblings figured she was too weak and sentimental, and so they decided to punish her. It took just about everyone in my life telling me to at least talk to her again to… well, talk to her again. And we kind of mended things a little. But that magic was gone, and it never came back.” He clenched his fists. “I don’t look at her anymore and see that radiant woman I fell in love with after she knocked out my teeth and stabbed me in the ribs. I just see… a woman. A woman who sold our baby away because it’s what she was expected to do.” She couldn’t even imagine the pain he’d gone through (not that she wanted to try). “I’m so sorry, Rex,” she softly said with complete honesty. “I just wanted to prove I wasn’t gonna be like my dad. That’s all,” he whispered. “My final act of spiting him. I’d be a good father while he’s rotting in Hell. But I couldn’t even have that.” Gabby slowly reached her hand out to grasp his, surprising both of them. She squeezed it gently, hoping to somewhat comfort him. “You would have been a great dad. But you’re still proving you’re nothing like your dad because you’re trying to keep your sister safe.” He flinched, but he nodded his head slightly. “Thank you… But… One thing. There’s no ‘would have.’ I’m a great dad. She’s still alive somewhere. I know it.” He slowly reached up and tapped his heart-shaped earring. “You see this? When I forgave Mina, we each got one. It’s a promise that we’re gonna get DD back from those fucking fairies someday. Maybe it’s stupid, but it gives me hope, y’know?” “I don’t think it’s stupid. I think it’s brave.” Rex gave her a genuine, tearful smile. “Why the fuck haven’t you bothered talking to me before, huh? I feel a little better already. Or at any rate, I probably won’t shoot myself today.” Guilt returned and crept up her neck, coloring her cheeks with shame. She released his hand and returned hers to her lap. “I dunno,” she lied, knowing exactly why she hadn’t bothered talking to him earlier. He snorted. “You do too. I’m not very fucking approachable, am I?” She quietly shook her head. “Well… Now you sort of know why. I don’t really want to be in this coven. How could I want to be in the coven with the bitch who ruined my sister’s chance at a good family? Or the freak who broke her heart? Wish I could just fuck off. But…” He sighed. “I gotta stay. I owe it to your mom and Amon.” Ten minutes ago, Gabby would have happily agreed that he should leave. But now, knowing a little more about him, she felt bad. “You can watch movies with us if you want. To, um, pass the time.” “No shit?” Rex asked incredulously. He paused for a moment before saying, “I think I’d like that.” A smile grew on her face, which surprised her, but maybe Flynn had been right. Maybe Rex really wasn’t that bad of a guy, and all she needed to do was to get to know him. Oh shoot. Flynn! Gabby had completely forgotten about him and the plan to summon Rhiannon. Awkwardly, she tucked her hair behind her right ear and asked, “Um, do you happen to have a clay bowl? Or know where I could get pure spring water?” Rex blinked. “Uh… Well, that’s fucking random. What do you need that for?” “No reason,” she quickly answered. “Just, um, a project.” Rex raised his eyebrow. “Ooooookay… Well if you’re hoping to do some sort of ritual, you’re in luck! Bottled spring water works, and I’ve got a fuckload in my room. As for the bowl, give me two hours, and I can get you one.” Gabby’s eyes widened. “Really?” She hated to admit it, but Flynn had been right again. Asking Rex had been the key to getting their missing ingredients. He shrugged. “Yeah. You just listened to me bitch about my life, and I’m pretty sure you’re up to something good. And on top of all that, I know about you and Jojo. I wanna thank you for that. He deserves to be happy.” Gabby was, again, surprised. She fought back the urge to smile. Rex was not who she thought he was, that was for sure. Quietly, she asked, “Can I trust you not to tell anyone a secret?” “Abso-fucking-lutely.” With her mind made up, she stood up and held out her hand. “Come with me. But put your gun away, and be really quiet. Jojo was still sleeping when I left.” He gently took her hand and grumbled, “Alright, fine. I’ll do my best.” With renewed excitement, she raced inside, dragging Rex behind her. They zoomed through the large foyer, up the stairs, and down the hallway to her bedroom. She skidded to a stop just outside to catch her breath and calm herself before she went inside. “You okay there?” Rex asked. “Uh-huh,” she answered before opening the door. She nervously glanced at Flynn, who turned around to look at her and scooted back in surprise. “Oh!” he exclaimed quietly. “H-hi Rex!” “Sup?” Rex muttered. Gabby sheepishly waved and glanced at her bed. Jojo was still sound asleep, a soft smile on his face, clinging to a pillow tightly. She immediately smiled as well. Seeing him safe and happy made her happy too. Taking a deep breath, she closed her bedroom door and sat down on the floor across from Flynn. Patting the space next to her to invite Rex to sit down, she said to Flynn, “He’s going to help us with the last two things we need. What’s next?” “Well, we just need to wait for midnight,” Flynn explained. “You know how rituals are. They always have very specific time frames.” Gabby nodded. “Then what?” “Rhiannon will show up.” “Oh hey, you’re summoning Rhiannon?” Rex exclaimed. “Haven’t seen her in fucking ages!” She snapped her head in Rex’s direction. “Shhh!” Rex covered his mouth. “Shit. Sorry,” he mumbled. She huffed, but she couldn’t help but give him a small smile. His loudness wasn’t as annoying as it used to be. Turning back to Flynn, she asked, “Okay, so once she’s here, we ask her to help us free Jojo, right?” “That’s what you’re doing?!” Rex exclaimed as quietly as possible. He immediately stood up. “I gotta go get that fucking bowl ASAP, then.” Her small smile turned into a grin. “And you won’t tell anyone, right?” “Who the fuck would I tell?” “I don’t know,” she shrugged. “Mina?” “She doesn’t need to know this,” he retorted. “Don’t worry. I’ll keep my mouth shut. Cross my heart and hope to die.” With a nod, she said, “Then we’ll meet back here before midnight, right?” He nodded. “Right. Keep Jojo safe until then, you two. I’m gonna go find you that bowl.” “Thank you, Rex,” she grinned with relief. She waited until he had left the room before turning back to Flynn and quietly apologizing. “I’m sorry about earlier. You were right, and… and I was being dumb.” “What do you mean?” he asked. “We need Rex’s help. And…” She sighed. “...he’s not as bad as I thought he was.” “Of course he’s not,” Jojo mumbled as he pulled himself up and leaned over the foot of the bed. “Would I be friends with anyone who is not a good person?” Gabby beamed at Jojo. “Morning, sleepyhead,” she teased. “Did you sleep okay? We didn’t wake you up, did we?” “You didn’t, but Rex did,” he laughed. “It’s fine, though. I don’t need to sleep that long. Though I’m a bit sad I didn’t get to finish my dream…” “Was it a good dream?” she asked. His face flushed a bit. “You were in it, so yes.” For a short moment, she completely forgot about Flynn being in the room as she smiled shyly at Jojo. He wasn’t dreaming about Rex after all, she thought happily. Flynn cleared his throat nervously, silently reminding her he was still there. “So, uh, what do you guys want to do while we wait for Rex? Or did you two want some time alone now. I can, you know, go see what Randall, Vincent, and Hannah are up to.” Feeling embarrassed, Gabby tucked her hair behind her ears. “Um, what do you want to do, Jojo? I’m okay with watching more of my new movies.” “I’d be fine with that, honestly. But maybe Flynn’s right. Why not see what the others are doing? The more the merrier, ja?” “Okay,” she nodded with a smile. The only downside to being anywhere outside of her room was that she and Jojo had to hide their relationship (not that she’d made much of an effort when she was watching movies with the other vampire killers the previous day). Gabby stood up and stretched. “They might be downstairs. I heard some people talking down there when I went to find Rex.” “Shall we all go and fetch them, then?” Jojo asked. “Oh, one of us could go make a frozen pizza or two! I think your mother and Rex grabbed some more.” With renewed excitement, Gabby nodded and grabbed Jojo’s hand. “That sounds like fun! Come on!” “I’ll go and get everyone together if you wanna go start getting some food ready,” Flynn offered. “Though, you know, I don’t think any of us mortals would complain if you got some fruit or something. Pizza all the time isn’t so good for us.” “Sounds like a plan!” Gabby grinned, having forgotten entirely that Flynn and the others couldn’t eat whatever they wanted without consequences (unlike the vampires). With their plan set, Gabby waited until Flynn left the room to turn to Jojo and give him a hug. They were alone, even if just for a moment, and she was going to take advantage of it. “We’re going to call Rhiannon here tonight, and you’re finally going to be free.” “I honestly can’t believe it’s actually happening. You… You are simply a living miracle, Gabby,” he grinned, his eyes watering a bit. “You and Flynn are a blessing in my life that I just don’t deserve.” “Yes, you do,” she insisted. “You’re a good person, and you deserve to be happy.” Jojo sighed. “I’ve made mistakes in my life, Gabby. Mistakes that made me wonder if maybe I deserved all the awful things that happened to me.” “Everyone makes mistakes,” Gabby quietly told him. “I do too. Like…” She hesitated. Rex was Jojo’s friend, and she didn’t want him to think less of her. Still, she wanted to be honest, so taking a deep breath, she admitted, “I wasn’t very nice to Rex, even though I knew he’s your friend. But I got to know him a little bit today, and I realized he’s not as bad as I thought. And I feel really bad about judging a book by it’s cover.” She chewed her bottom lip nervously. Would Jojo be mad at her? Thankfully not as he laughed softly before saying, “I’m not sure I blame you for disliking him at first. He can be a bit much, ja? But I told you, he’s a sweetheart under it all.” He paused and looked away nervously. “But our mistakes aren’t equal, I don’t think. I… I once turned someone without their consent because I wanted to save their life.” Gabby’s eyes widened. She certainly hadn’t expected this. “What happened?” “It is an embarrassing story. The short version is that a long time ago, I came on too strongly to an uninterested man when we were both drunk, and he fled from me and fell down a flight of stairs. And in my drunken state… I thought of only one solution. Though even if I was sober, there are wounds even our venom cannot heal. Stab wounds, gunshots, those are easy… A cracked skull? A broken neck? Maybe a more powerful and sober vampire like Amon or your mother could have done it. But me?” He shook his head sadly. “This was life or death. I felt I had no choice.” Gabby was quiet for a moment as she processed this information. Turning someone without their consent was something she’d always believed was wrong, but Jojo hadn’t done it to be malicious. “You saved his life,” she finally told him softly. “He understands that, right?” “I wouldn’t know,” he said quietly. “I have not seen him since he was turned. Your mother and I picked a house he could hide in until we moved on, and we left him instructions so he wouldn’t totally be in the dark. It was at a time when Jack was staying with the coven, and he would not have taken well to any vampire I sired.” “You did the best you could, Jojo. You saved his life.” “Maybe…” Jojo muttered miserably, “But I can’t help but feel guilty.” He turned back towards Gabby and gave her a small, nervous smile. “Does that make you feel any better, that my screw up was worse?” “A little bit,” she admitted with a shy smile of her own. His grew even bigger. “Good. Making you feel better is never a bad thing, ja?” “I guess not.” She slipped her hand into his and leaned against him. Jojo set butterflies free in her stomach just by smiling at her, and she couldn’t get enough of it (and him). He leaned over and kissed the top of her head. “Now that you know what a fool I am, shall we go make pizza?” “Mmhm!” She beamed excitedly at him and dragged him out of her bedroom. “What kind is your favorite?” “Probably one with bacon and onions on it,” he shrugged cheerfully. “It’s as close as I can get to flammkuchen—which is sort of like a pizza—when I’m not back home in Germany.” “Maybe they have a bacon cheeseburger one!” she chirped as they left her room and started walking down the hallway. Unlike her fears about someone seeing the two share affectionate moments with each other, she wasn’t afraid of being caught holding hands with him as she often did so with others, like Flynn. As they got closer to the kitchen, the sound of quiet speaking could be heard from a nearby room. Gabby recognized one of the voices as being her mother’s. Curiously, she slowed and put a finger to her lips, wordlessly asking Jojo to be quiet. She knew it was disrespectful to eavesdrop, but she’d barely seen her mom since they’d arrived at the house, and she was curious about what she was up to. Gabby strained her hearing to listen to what was being said. “—don’t understand her at all,” came her mother’s voice. “Like that speech she had me give in the forest? Breaking her promise to leave Victoria alone? I’m so lost.” “She’s baffling even I,” came a reply from Amon. “I’m not entirely sure what she’s doing anymore. The mood swings, her bizarre plan… I’ve seen it coming for a long time now, but it doesn’t make it any easier to watch it unfold.” “I think she’s lost it,” chimed in a third voice, Rhapsody’s. Gabby glanced at Jojo with a concerned frown. Who were they talking about? Jojo shrugged in response, though after a moment he did wiggle a finger in a snake-like fashion. Grandma? she thought in surprise. “Is she going to make Ruthven stay with us?” her mother asked after a moment of awkward silence. “Not if I have any say in the matter,” Amon scoffed. “We don’t need a serial killer in the house. I think we have enough problems with Mr. Moore.” “Isn’t Mina technically a serial killer?” Rhapsody asked. “I mean, she’s killed vampires, humans, her own baby—“ “Her child is not dead, Rhapsody,” Amon stated sternly. “For Rex’s sake, I hope not,” Marianna sighed. “This is stressful, you two. So stressful. I don’t want to hurt Victoria any more than I have. She promised we wouldn’t do this! But here we are! And now there’s a serial killer regrowing in the side room, a rapist patrolling the halls, and Gabby… I’m quite certain she hates me now.” “Whatever would give you that idea?” Amon asked incredulously. “I don’t think your kid knows how to hate,” Rhapsody added. “I know she hates how we move around so much, and how she rarely gets to spend time with the few friends she’s made, so why wouldn’t I assume it when we’re in a house with someone like Moore on some assassination mission—because no matter what Mother says that’s what this is—where the promise Mother made to me is being broken!” her mother cried out. Another uncomfortable pause followed before she added, “And then there’s how I didn’t do enough for Jojo.” Gabby’s heart sank. She had no idea her mom felt this way. Should she have tried to spend more time with her? She had kept her distance because she thought her mom had important work to do, and she didn’t want to get in the way. She’d been a little distracted, too, with spending time with Jojo, Flynn, and the others. She wasn’t sure what to make of everything she was hearing, though. Only half of it really made sense, so she was a little confused, but there was one thing she knew for sure: There were things happening behind closed doors that were being kept from her. “We did the best we could given the circumstances,” Amon sighed. “I’ve done my best to ensure he is kept away from Jack as much as possible, but you know how that freak can be. That incident with the Silverwing woman… That was a difficult situation. I am eternally grateful Rex got out of his funk long enough to take Jojo away from there.” “If I weren’t such a coward, I could tell Rhiannon…” Gabby perked up at this. She squeezed Jojo’s hand gently in silent excitement. Would her mom approve of her summoning Rhiannon to help him? Would she be proud of her? “The collar is Rhiannon’s doing?” Amon asked, his tone a bit more shocked than Gabby was used to hearing. “That doesn’t make any sense. It can’t be her power; she already made that blasphemous knife for him, and why would she make a depraved item like that? I just don’t—” “Ok,” interjected Rhapsody, “I’m lost. Who’s Rhiannon?” “A blood mage and enchantress,” her mother replied, “and someone I… I can’t look her in the eye, Amon. Not knowing what I did with her gift to me, and… Oh, you don’t know the letters she sends me, or how I can hear her singing my name through the mirror sometimes… I don’t want to hurt her.” Her mother let out an exasperated growl. “I simply cannot do anything without causing more problems for the people I care about! If only Nadia—“ “Oh, here we go,” Rhapsody muttered. “—if she were here,” Marianna continued, “I could, I could focus, I could handle this, I could—” “Marianna...” Amon said softly. “I know it’s foolish, but my heart still aches for her, and—Oh, Rhapsody, just give me more of that.” “Alright, but I dunno if it’ll help you too much. You feed more regularly than me, don’t you?” “It’ll help ease my nerves. Marijuana is calming, isn’t it?” Gabby involuntarily let out a soft gasp. Her mom was using a drug? She felt entirely overwhelmed and decided that was enough eavesdropping for now, quietly continued towards the kitchen with Jojo worriedly following her. She had no idea what to make of all this. More than anything, she felt for her mom. Gabby had no idea she was hurting so much. If I’d known, I would have spent more time with her the past few days… “That was…” Jojo began before falling silent. Remembering that some of the conversation had been about him, Gabby asked, “Are you okay?” He nodded. “Yes, I… I never really doubted that they did, but it is nice having vocal confirmation that your mother and Amon care. It’s nice to know.” “Yeah,” she agreed. She let go of Jojo’s hand and wandered to the large refrigerator, opening the freezer door. She started looking through the frozen meals for the pizzas, but her mind wandered back to what she’d overheard. She wanted to do something to make her mom feel better, but what could she do? She couldn’t make Nadia forgive her (especially because she had no idea where to find the woman much less what she was supposed to forgive her mother for). She couldn’t turn back time and give her mom the chance to undo whatever it was she was so ashamed of. What could possibly be good enough to cheer her up? “You don’t hate her, do you?” Jojo asked her. Surprised, she turned around with wide eyes. “Of course not! I love my mom!” Jojo jumped back, holding his hands up defensively. “Good! Good! I just, you know, wanted to be sure… She sounded like she really believes you must.” “I don’t know why…” She nervously wrung her hands together. “Does it seem like I do? Did I do something wrong?” “I don’t think it’s you,” Jojo reassured her as he came forward and put his hands on her shoulders. “I think she is under a lot of pressure, and she is stressed and doubting herself. If there is one thing I am sure of, she loves you more than anything, and she is feeling she’s not good enough.” “I want to cheer her up, but I don’t know how,” she admitted. “She’s usually so busy on missions, so I don’t really get to spend much time with her.” “I promise you, Gabby, once we have this Rhiannon situation sorted out, I will do all I can to help you cheer up your mother,” Jojo vowed. She smiled at him, appreciating how supportive and kind he was. How had she gotten so lucky? Not that she’d ever had a boyfriend before, but she was pretty sure he was the best one in the whole world. “Thank you, Jojo,” she sighed with relief. “Um, I guess we should cook the pizza now, huh?” “Ja,” he laughed, “and I will make a nice fruit salad! Now let’s get to it, it’s not nice to keep our mortal friends waiting!” With a grin, she turned back to the freezer and pulled out two boxes of frozen pizza, one of which was bacon cheeseburger (thankfully). She started cooking them, which was a good thing because she could feel her stomach starting to growl. They’d have a fun day of watching movies, then at night, they’d summon Rhiannon and finally grant Jojo the freedom he deserved. After that, Gabby would do something special for her mom to cheer her up, and hopefully, things would be okay for the time being. For the first time in a long time, life seemed to be okay. ****** Jason had spent the past few days getting ready for Saturday night (technically Sunday morning, since they’d planned on their target leaving the bar at some point after midnight), and now that the day was finally upon them, he felt like he could relax. They’d gotten all the equipment they’d need to pull this off, especially the masks. Lilith and Valentine both had desperately tried to convince him to to wear a hockey mask for his big debut, but he’d shut that down rather quickly with an eyeroll. Val had also tried to insist he wear a red cloth mask so that, in his own words, “There can be another criminal-crushing vigilante named Jason wearing red out there!” Jason eventually settled for a bandana adorned with hearts, much to the chagrin of his brother and Lilith. After that, he mostly just reiterated the plan to the crew. Rika, David, Lilith, and Aiden all seemed on the same page, but Anna had seemed a bit uncomfortable and distant. He didn’t blame her; this was a very personal mission, and even though these guys had hurt her, there was clearly history there. That was why he was sitting on the couch while everyone else was preparing themselves (except Val, who was watching a video game streamer instead of being productive), patiently waiting for a chance to talk to Anna before the big night. We gotta work through this, he thought to himself. We’re a team, and we all gotta be on the same page here or we’re screwed. Anna was in the kitchen making something, if the whirl of the blender was any indication. She had gotten quite comfortable with the gang quickly and had eventually moved in. She’d told Jason that she loved her dad, but she wanted to be on her own and start living like an adult. “Dad was happy I’m stretching my wings, or something like that,” she’d explained. It had only taken two trips to move her stuff from her dad’s house to theirs, and it had gone smoothly mostly thanks to Lilith’s help. Eventually, the blender stopped, and he could hear Anna humming an unrecognizable tune. A minute later, she walked into the living room with a cup full of thick pink liquid. A smile grew on her face when she saw him sitting on the couch. “How long have you been out here?” “A while,” he admitted, before gesturing to her beverage. “That looks good. You learn that at work, or you just like making smoothies for fun?” It was kind of a lame question, sure, but he wanted to ease into the serious stuff. “Both,” she admitted. “Can’t drink coffee all the time.” She cocked her head to the right and asked, “Do you want some? I put strawberries and bananas in it.” He grinned. “Sure. Sounds healthy and refreshing, and I need to keep in good shape somehow. There’s a lot more and a lot better food outside of prison, so I gotta be careful, or I’m gonna look as chunky as I did when I was six.” She walked towards where he was sitting and held out her glass as an offering. “Here, you can just drink some of mine. I hope you know I’m dying to know what you looked like as a kid now, though.” He took the smoothie and sipped it; it was just as sweet and refreshing as he’d imagined it would be. “Well, like I said, I was a bit chubby, but I grew out of that. Me and my sister would run around outside until it was dark, burned a lot of calories like that just running around the yard here when we visited our grandparents.” She laughed softly and sat down next to him. “That sounds adorable, honestly. I wish I had a sibling when I was a kid. Imaginary friends just aren’t the same.” “Least with imaginary friends you don’t gotta worry about them hating you,” Jason sighed. “Your sister hates you? But why?” He paused. “I haven’t told you yet, huh? Guess I wanted to make sure you’d stick around to fight crime first.” He took a deep breath; telling people this never got any easier, no matter how many times he told it. “I killed my dad, seven years ago.” Anna’s brown eyes grew wide with shock. “Wait, what? That’s what you were in jail for?” Jason nodded. “Yeah. Manslaughter. I managed to only get a year because police chief Rigby screwed up with the evidence, but I still went in for it.” In a whisper, she asked, “Why did you do it?” “Remember how I said we all have scars in this gang?” he replied, the bitterness seeping into his voice. “Dad gave me mine. I took a lot of punishment so Val and Sierra didn’t have to. And then, before I left for college, he came at me, and I ended up killing him to save my own ass.” Anna’s expression shifted from surprise to sympathy. “I’m so sorry. I can’t even imagine… Wasn’t there anyone you could have gone to? To tell them about the abuse?” “We tried. We really did. But after mom died, and then our grandparents too, we didn’t have much else. Dad’s family wasn’t gonna help us, and the cops in this city are as useless as anywhere else. The best any of us could do is keep each other safe until we could get out… That’s what my sister Sierra did.” “She left? I mean, I guess I can’t blame her. I’d probably leave too.” “I don’t blame her either. I’m proud of her,” Jason sighed. “Val and I haven’t seen her since I got out. She figured he’d be safer with me than with her, and then…” He didn’t actually know how to continue. He really couldn’t explain to her why Val was too afraid to see her again. “Shit, sorry,” he finally, awkwardly laughed. “Lost my train of thought there. But, yeah. Now you know.” Anna nodded her head. “Thank you for telling me. Seriously, that’s some really personal stuff.” “Well, hey, I guess that works out well cuz I have to get a bit personal with you now. I noticed you’ve been a bit off ever since you found out who we’re going after. You wanna talk about it?” Her demeanor changed, and she became uncharacteristically quiet, similar to how she was every time the gang talked about the plan. “It’s just… Mr. Synder was my dad’s best friend. He was around a bunch when I was a kid.” Jason simply closed his eyes and nodded, waiting for her to continue on. “I guess I should have realized he wasn’t as good of a guy as I thought when he stopped coming around after Dad got hurt. The other guys I knew and saw sometimes, but Mr. Snyder was always around. But we have to do this.” The tone of her voice became serious. “I can do this, Jason. I promise. I’m not going to let how I feel interfere with any of this.” He opened his eyes and put a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “I believe in you, Anna. I could tell from the moment I saw you kicking the shit out of that creep you had the fire and conviction in you. I just wanted to make sure you were okay cuz I know something like this can’t be easy.” Her cheeks were dusted a light pink, and she smiled at him. “Not really, no. So, like, he definitely can’t see my face because that will blow the whole thing.” She held her hand out for the cup, which he was still holding. “Don’t worry,” Jason laughed as he handed her smoothie back to her, “I got enough bandanas to go around, so you can take your pick.” Anna turned the cup to a different spot from where he’d drank from and took a long gulp. “Mmm! This turned out really well!” She grinned with pride before asking, “So, like, are we going to match?” Jason raised an eyebrow. “Do you want to match? I mean, I’m probably wearing black and red. Rika was gonna help me dye the tips of my hair red, too.” Her face lit up. “Can we? If that’s not weird, I mean. Since we’re pretty much working together for this whole thing, I think it’d be fitting.” She smirked as she drank more of her smoothie. “Nah, I’m cool with it! Though I think you might look better in blue than red, you know?” “Does that mean you like my hair like this?” She seemed all the more intrigued. “Yeah! It suits you! Makes you look cool.” He smirked back. “Like a popsicle.” Man that is dorky as shit, if she punches me for bringing that back I won’t blame her. However, to his surprise, her grin grew even bigger, and she looked like she was blushing again. “Then I guess I’ll have to settle for a red wig or something.” He paused, an idea coming over him. “Well hey, maybe my brother has something. That kid goes all out with his Halloween costumes, and he went as the Wendy’s mascot last year. I bet he still has the wig he used lying around.” "Please tell me you have a picture of that!” Anna laughed. “I bet he looked amazing!” Before he could respond to Anna, his brother appeared in the doorway and exclaimed, “You’re damn right I did!” “I can’t wait to see what you do next Halloween,” Anna said as she turned towards Val. “Any chance you still have that wig so I can match Jason on the big mission tonight?” Val gave a sly, knowing smile. “Aw, you wanna match? That’s so cute! I definitely still have it around somewhere, so don’t you worry! I’ll get it dusted off and freshened up, just for you!” What’s that all about? Jason wondered as he looked at the smug look on Val’s face. “What are you doing down here? I thought you were ‘doing your civic duty’ or whatever you call it.” “His what now?” Anna asked from beside him. “He donates money to this streamer,” Jason chuckled. “Look,” Val huffed, “Lil Jazzy is gay and black, and I gotta support my people, bro. Plus, she deals with so much crap on her streams cuz she’s not a skinny white girl. No offence, Anna.” With a shrug, she replied, “None taken.” “Look, you do whatever makes you happy, man. You’re a good kid. I’m just wondering why you cut things short today. Isn’t her stream still on for, like, another half hour?” Val shifted nervously in the doorway, looking down at the floor as he responded, “Well, see… There’s something I wanted to tell you, Jay.” “What is it?” Jason asked, concerned by the worry in his brother’s voice. “Well… If all goes well tonight, I… I’m getting in touch with Sierra.” Jason’s eyes widened. “You sure, bro?” Val nodded. “Positive. It’s been too long, and I can’t just… I can’t run from her forever.” Anna stood up and said, “I should go get ready for tonight. Gotta look cute for my big debut, right?” She winked at Jason before handing him her glass. “Here, you can have the rest. I’ll wash out the blender before we leave. See you later.” With a wave, she left the living room and, from the sound of her footsteps, headed up the stairs to her bedroom. Jason gave Val a concerned look. There was no point in arguing with Val about this; truth be told, he missed Sierra too. But he knew this probably wasn’t going to go as smoothly as either of them would like. “If you’re sure you can handle it, Val.” “I can. I promise. I think, if we can prove ourselves out there on the mission, that’s my sign that maybe we can fix this. Like, if we can fight crime, we can mend this family, right?” Jason grinned. That’s what he loved most about his brother. He was eternally optimistic no matter how rough things seemed to be. “Yeah, you got a point. Now go, get Anna that wig, and maybe ready her a couple outfits, alright?” As Valentine ran off to help Anna, Jason couldn’t help but wonder how things would go. Neither of them had kept in frequent contact with Sierra for years—Val because of guilt and Jason because Sierra had given him a rather chilly reception after he was arrested. He’d always known it was only a matter of time before they had to face up to this, and he just hoped Val was ready. ****** “A friendly reminder that this is a business meeting, Mr. Amano,” Jemima politely informed her colleague as she folded her hands neatly in her lap, the soft cotton fabric of her black gown a cushion on her skin. She typically wore business suits to such events, but she wanted to appeal to the Countess’s regal side. How better to do such than to don a dress and an elegant pearl necklace (with matching earrings, of course)? It wasn’t as though she didn’t trust Ryo. He knew her expectations well, but the man could get… excited. Especially in his own home (so to speak). Considering she had chosen Gin’noken Sushi for her meeting with the Countess, chances were high he’d forget his place and quickly derail the entire evening. That was a chance she was not willing to take, especially with someone of high status. “I understand completely,” he replied. “What, did you think I was going to hit on the Countess or something? Come on, I have more class than that. I had a pretty good teacher, I think.” He gave Jemima a wink before pulling his ornate pocket watch out of his jacket. “It’s almost time for dinner to begin. You think she’s gonna arrive on time, or be fashionably late?” “I certainly hope she will be on time,” she scoffed. Being royalty was no excuse for tardiness. “I don’t think you have to worry about lateness,” Ryo’s bodyguard, Kenzo, informed them from down the table, his hand hovering by his earpiece. “Staff just informed me that a rather regal-looking woman identifying herself as Nadia Shibani has just arrived with an entourage. Shall I go escort them in?” Ryo waved his hand. “Yes, yes, get her in here! And have the kitchen at the ready for everything these people want!” With a slight nod, Kenzo quickly exited the room. Jemima straightened her back and lifted her head high. Mentally, she was shifting from a more casual demeanor to a professional one. If this was to go well, she needed to ensure everything she did was perfect. Not long at all passed before Kenzo reentered the private dining room, ushering the Countess and her companions in ahead of her. They were a rather peculiar group to say the least. There was an older, muscular man with silver hair, an eyepatch, and a silver brace wrapped around his leg, a dark-skinned man with a long, white ponytail tied neatly behind him, and an Asian woman who seemed the least conspicuous of the trio. Behind them all, entering after these three had sat down, was who could only be Nadia Shibani. Admittedly, the Countess was quite beautiful. In the back of her mind, Jemima felt relieved that she had indeed decided to wear a dress tonight as the Countess had done the same, though hers was infinitely more glamorous with dazzling red sequins that twinkled in the light and seemed to illuminate her face. She had smooth skin that was just a shade or two lighter than Jemima’s and short, almost silver hair that was neatly cut in layers around her head. Jemima stood and politely smiled at the Countess, her hands still folded before her. “Miss Shibani. A pleasure to finally meet you.” The Countess gave a slow, deep bow. “The pleasure is all mine, I think.” She gestured to a chair strategically placed directly across from her own. “Please, make yourself comfortable. I have been assured the kitchen is preparing the best of the best for dinner this evening.” “I am looking forward to it,” the Countess admitted as she sunk into her seat. “It has been so long since I have had quality Eastern cuisine… My village is in short supply of such restaurants.” As Jemima returned to her own seat, she curiously asked, “Where is it you are from, Countess?” “If you mean where I live, Silberstadt in Germany. It is the land I own that makes me a Countess, land I inherited from my father. If you mean my origins, my family is Palestinian on my mother’s side… I do not know where my biological father was from, however. He vanished long before I was born.” “First part checks out at least,” Macavity chimed in. “Did a bit of research. Very superstitious little town in Bavaria. Got legends of vampires up to the late 19th century. Hear they have wild festivals in autumn.” The Countess raised an eyebrow. “Ah, who is this? An associate of yours? Oh!” She waved her hand nervously in front of her face as though fanning herself. “It is so rude of me to not do introductions. I, of course, am Countess Nadia Shibani.” She gestured to the man with the eyepatch. “This is a dear family friend, Harlan Silver.” She next gestured to the dark-skinned man. “This is Enrico Luna.” Finally, she gestured to the Asian woman. “And this is Amber Yang.” Jemima politely nodded at each in greeting. “A pleasure to meet you all. I believe it is now my turn.” She lifted a hand to the man sitting on her right. “This is Macavity, my personal bodyguard and assistant. And this,” she said as she gestured to Ryo, “is Mr. Amano, a dear friend and owner of this restaurant. Seated beside him is Mr. Mochizuki, Mr. Amano’s bodyguard.” “A pleasure to meet all of you,” the Countess smiled. At that moment, a blonde-haired waiter that looked a tad out of place serving at a Japanese restaurant entered the private room in which they were dining. With him was a tray full of eight glasses of cold, icy water, one for each person present. “Waiter,” Ryo demanded, “have the kitchen bring us a round of the appetizers now.” The waiter nodded and, when he had delivered every glass, scurried off to do as ordered. “The food here is quite divine. I do hope it will appease your palate,” Jemima smiled. “Oh, I imagine so,” the Countess sighed happily before turning her eyes to Ryo. “By any chance, Ryo, do you serve fugu here?” “Yes indeed, imported from Japan and everything! Not quite as fresh as if served there, unfortunately, but it’s absolutely as safe as any restaurant overseas could manage. I spared no expense in rigorously training my chefs how to handle it.” “I’d know,” Macavity snarked. Ryo gave him an annoyed look—he never had much tolerated Macavity’s sarcasm—before continuing, “So, what type of dish might I have prepared? I didn’t expect you to be into pufferfish.” “Fugu sashimi. I will keep it simple, yes?” “A woman who tempts fate,” Jemima quietly noted with a sly smile. She was admittedly impressed. “I have always dared to do such a thing, even when I put little stock in such things as fate,” the Countess replied, with a smile of her own. “Even simply being here, in this town, is tempting fate. But a force more powerful than such a thing has brought me here… Gravity.” “Gravity?” Jemima frowned. “I’m afraid I don’t follow.” “I speak of a powerful force beyond our control that pulls us in. Gravity is not simply what keeps us to this planet; it is also what draws people together. And gravity has drawn me here, to Rhine City, for matters most dire, for the people I love the most are in danger.” This was quite the development, even if she wasn’t particularly certain if she believed in gravity the way the Countess did. “If I recall correctly, you asked for my assistance, yes? Tell me of your plight, and I shall see what I can do.” The Countess sat up straight and cleared her throat. “My father, who I have long believed dead, is in grave danger. An enemy of his, a very dangerous and powerful one, has decided to move against my family, and she unfortunately has a person I very much need the assistance of in her grasp… and I know that our enemy will not let her out of her grasp for just any reason.” A game of politics, it seemed. Jemima nodded to demonstrate she was following. “And what do you need of me, Countess?” Nadia folded her hands neatly in front of her on the table. “I am in need of someone who has great power, influence, and an eye for extravagance to assist me in a display that will enrage my enemy. Something that will catch the eye of the one whose assistance I need…” “Well you sure came to the right place!” Ryo exclaimed, slamming a fist on the table and causing nearly everyone to flinch in surprise. “Jemima lives and breathes power and extravagance! She’s the hero of Rhine, for crying out loud!” Jemima snapped her head in his direction and glared. As she’d anticipated, he had gotten far too excited too quickly. As politely as she could, with an undertone that would, with luck, tell Ryo to regain his composure, she said, “You sing far too many praises, Mr. Amano.” “Deep breath, Ryo. Do not frighten our esteemed guest,” Kenzo stated sternly. Ryo sank back in his chair sheepishly, seeming to get the message. He did not, however, take a deep breath as instructed. “A flair for the extravagant I do possess at times,” she laughed softly to ease the tension in the room. “Perhaps I can arrange for something to catch the attention of your… acquaintance.” “The question is… what?” Nadia sighed. “I am rather uncertain.” “Think we might need a little more info, yeah?” Macavity probed. “Bit on the vague side here. Doesn’t take Sherlock Holmes to tell you’re keeping quite a bit from us.” While he was correct, the last thing Jemima wanted to do was pressure the Countess or make her feel uncomfortable. “Now, Macavity,” she began, giving him a friendly smile, “I’m more than certain there is good reason for any information being withheld. The Countess is experiencing great difficulty at the present moment. Let us not make it any more difficult for her.” “There are about a dozen good reasons, honestly,” Harlan agreed, his thick Australian accent readily apparent. “We need your help, but the last thing we want is to put you or your associates in harm’s way. This enemy of ours is… Well, she’s slippery as a snake, let’s put it like that.” “Mr. Macavity speaks the truth,” Nadia said, holding up a finger. “I am far too vague for my own good… The person I seek an audience with… She is my ex-lover. I am to demand help from her, for it is partly her who is to blame for my father’s long absence.” Unable to stop herself, Jemima’s eyebrows raised in blatant curiosity. Things had certainly escalated quickly with that bit of information. “I see.” The Countess took a long, slow sip of her water. As she gently lowered her glass back to the table, she said, “As Harlan has said, this could be dangerous, though I do not wish for you to be in danger. And I do not ask for charity; I am willing to aid you in turn if you aid me.” “I shall help wherever I can,” she assured her. Winning favor with someone of such status would be valuable to her cause. “I am uncertain as to how to help, I am afraid. What course of action would see fit to bring this woman to you?” “That is the question,” the man named Enrico Luna spoke. His voice was deep and rich, with a hint of an Italian accent. “Nadia’s enemy likely hopes to return Nadia to her ex in some manner… But how to weaponize that in a way that ensures Nadia’s safety and Marianna’s cooperation? It has stumped us.” Before she could respond, the waiter returned with a tray once more, this time filled with plates holding delicious appetizers. Jemima smiled politely, though her head was already working in overtime to find the perfect solution. How could she assist in catching the Countess’s ex-lover’s attention without putting anyone in danger? Her go-to would be something in public, particularly in the eye of the local media, but would that be too risky? Ryo spoke with the waiter about beginning preparation of the fugu sashimi for a moment before sending him off. He then leaned forward onto the table, a rather smug expression on his face. “You know, call me crazy, but I don’t think we are all on the same page here.” Jemima felt slightly irritated at his forwardness. Had he learned nothing from her? Regardless, she smiled politely at him. “I’m afraid I am uncertain what you mean, Mr. Amano.” He gave her a sidelong glance. “What I mean is, I think there’s something more going on here. A countess coming all the way from Bavaria just to ask you for help with a family matter… That’s a little much, don’t you think? There’s something here we’re not being told. I can tell.” Jemima noted that he was gripping his pocket watch tightly in the hand that he wasn’t using to lean on the table. “Don’t you think you’re a bit outta line there, Ryo?” Macavity noted. Kenzo nodded in agreement, putting a hand on Ryo’s shoulder. “I think it best to let Ms. Mathers handle this. There’s no need to doubt the intentions of our guest.” “I appreciate your concern, Mr. Amano,” she said through a very, very tight smile. Couldn’t he see how inappropriate he was being? Was it his intention to make a fool of her in front of royalty? “Ah, do not be too cross with him,” the Countess replied. “He is absolutely correct, after all.” “That may be,” Jemima kindly retorted, “however, it is quite inappropriate for my friend to be so… hasty.” “You are a busy woman, yes? He is only looking out for you. Surely you have better things to do than to entertain an old woman and hear her family drama.” Old? How could she possibly be any older than Jemima herself? She looked so young, after all. “I am here, aren’t I?” she gently laughed. “And, as you have requested, I am offering my assistance in any way I can.” “And I do so appreciate that,” the Countess replied with a mysterious smile. “So, let me ask something, Countess. If we come up with something to get your ex out, will you fill us in on what we’re missing?” Ryo probed. The Countess took another sip of her water. When she once more put her glass down, she replied simply, “Absolutely.” Her entourage exchanged surprised glances. “You, ah, you sure about that, Nadia?” Harlan asked carefully. Nadia waved her hand at him. “My friend, I cannot make an allyship on deceit and half truths. If they are to help, I will gladly inform them of the truth…” She paused, leveling her gaze at Jemima. “…even if it may change their worlds forever.” The Countess was full of surprises it seemed. Jemima couldn’t deny she was practically bursting at the seams with curiosity. “Well then,” she said, lifting her cold glass of water, “I believe we have plans to create. You know your ex-lover well, I would presume. What would serve best to gather her attention?” “I have only thought of two ideas…” sighed the Countess. “One might think to threaten her daughter… but such a thing is utterly abhorrent. I sicken even thinking of it.” Her voice wavered a bit as she said this, and she did indeed seem a bit uncomfortable even speaking the idea. Jemima nodded sympathetically as she set her water down again. “I believe this to be a last resort,” she replied. “It certainly would put all involved in danger as I presume she would not take the news of such an action lightly.” “Absolutely not,” the Countess admitted. “My only other thought was… Well, she still pines for me, you see. If I were to make her jealous, I do not doubt this would potentially lead to an opening to her.” Jemima lifted her right eyebrow suspiciously. “A public display of affection, I presume?” “Yes, but a grand one, and one that might convince her and her mother.” “We know any celebs we could set her up with?” Macavity asked. “Maybe Mr. Ford could see if that stuntwoman from his park would be game for it.” She nodded thoughtfully. Scarlet Love had quite a reputation, particularly in Rhine City considering her rapidly growing fame. Whether she’d be willing to pull off such a stunt, however, she wasn’t entirely certain. “That would make quite the headline.” “Ah, Jemima,” Ryo interjected. “You forget that there’s a major issue with the Scarlet Love idea: She frequents the Den. That brings in business for the Den. And, need I remind you just who runs the Den?” With a heavy sigh, she lifted a hand to rub her temple. “Wonderful,” she muttered, forgetting for a moment about their guests. The last thing she wanted to do was cross the mafia (at least, not in such an obvious way). “Must that man insist on making everything more difficult for me?” Ryo nodded his head sympathetically. “Aurelio’s a real piece of work thinking he stands a snowball's chance in Hell against the likes of y—” He froze mid-sentence, an enthusiastic look dawning on his face. “You know what? I think I have an option even better than Scarlet Love!” She lowered her hand and placed it back into her lap. Her curiosity piqued once again, she asked, “And who might that be?” “Oh boy, can’t wait to hear this brilliant idea,” Macavity chuckled as he reached for his glass of water. “It’s someone way more famous, someone who it would be literally impossible to ignore, someone who would be astonishingly easy to get in contact with and iron out details with!” Ryo went on, growing more and more excited as he continued. “Oooh, do tell who this is, for perhaps this idea can work with their help,” the Countess said excitedly as she leaned forward. “Indeed,” Jemima agreed. “Who is it?” Ryo grinned and gestured right in her direction. “You.” Macavity choked on his water, sending it dripping down his face and shirt. “Excuse me? I can’t be hearing right.” “You must be joking,” Jemima replied deadpan. “Am I wrong?” he insisted. “Would this not be incredibly easy if you were doing all the planning without any third parties?” She sighed heavily and returned her hand to her temple. “Mr. Amano, this is a highly inappropriate suggestion.” “Indeed,” agreed the Countess, “and yet, I believe there is some truth in what he says.” Her polite demeanor fading completely, she stared at the Countess in disbelief. “Surely you can’t be on board with this.” “Ah, do not misunderstand. I would never dream to impose such a task on you. But you are powerful, distinguished, beautiful... If one could drive Marianna’s mother to act, it might well be you.” The Countess once more fanned herself. “So please, do not be too harsh on the boy. It is a good idea, albeit an overzealous one.” Jemima sighed again. As much as she despised the idea, it seemed to be one the Countess was intrigued with. “What would be required of me?” “You just need to make this as convincing as possible!” Ryo exclaimed. “And I’ll help, don’t you worry! I’ve got some ideas.” Returning her hand to her lap for the second time, Jemima disregarded Ryo for the moment and instead directed her attention to the Countess. “How much do you foresee being necessary? One dinner date? Several? Staged public displays of affection?” “Let us take it slow and steady, yes? We must build up to a grand display of public affection, I feel.” An entire false relationship? It wasn’t the most appealing option as she’d sworn off dating long ago, but if it would assist the Countess (and bring her a valuable alliance), then she would swallow her pride. “I believe I can organize a perfect schedule. What is our time frame, Countess? Two weeks? Three?” “That’s the big question, ain’t it?” Harlan laughed. “I’ve got my people monitoring the enemy best I can, but I’m short on info on what her actual plans are. Best I can say? The sooner, the better.” “Perhaps a week and a half then,” she murmured with a nod. “I can quite easily make adjustments if necessary. Shall we plan on such? I will call you as soon as an itinerary has been developed.” “That would be perfectly acceptable,” the Countess agreed. “Ah, and before your friend asks… I will explain myself. Perhaps somewhere more private, however.” “In that case, ought to give you my number too,” Harlan sighed. “I’ll be able to help you out with whatever she ends up telling you.” With another nod, Jemima gestured to Macavity. “You may give it to him. He will ensure it finds its way on my desk.” With relief, she smiled. This was not as difficult a meeting as it had seemed. “Now then, shall we enjoy ourselves with fine Japanese cuisine for the rest of the evening?” “Yes,” the Countess nodded, “that would be excellent.” Jemima lifted her glass of water. “A toast, then, to our new alliance. May this work in your favor, and may everything go according to plan.” The Countess raised her glass as well. “Indeed.” The rest followed suit a moment later. The remainder of the evening, once business was settled, was rather enjoyable. The Countess regaled all with tales from her homeland, and Jemima shared stories of her own in turn. The food, as expected, was divine. All were pleased, which naturally made Ryo quite elated. To our new alliance, Jemima thought to herself with a small smile. ****** Aiden was beyond anxious. On the outside, it appeared he was simply nervous about meeting a bunch of new vampires. While this was true, it wasn’t the only reason why his stomach was tightly twisted into an impossible mess of knots. Tonight was the night he was going to tell Eric he was transgender. Even though Lilith had encouraged him and made him feel a little braver, he couldn’t stop the fear from taking over his mind. What if he hates me for lying to him? What if he’s disgusted by me? What if he freaks out at me in front of everyone? He was so afraid that he could feel his hands trembling. “Sweetie, are you alright?” came Eric’s voice, cutting through his paranoid thoughts. The man was looking at him with concern in his gentle green eyes. They were at Rhyme or Reason again, the same location where their unofficial first date had taken place. Eric and Marina (his bodyguard) had picked up Aiden at his house after he had helped his mom get ready for bed. Even with Marina tagging along, the two men still held hands as they walked through the city, and Eric had briefed Aiden again on everyone he was going to meet at the big get-together. But now that they were at the bar, standing at the counter with Armstong, time was running out. Aiden wanted to tell Eric the truth before anyone started arriving just in case he didn’t take it well. “Y-Yeah, I’m fine,” he stammered, trying to convince himself as much as his boyfriend. My boyfriend, he thought to himself. But would Eric be that much longer? A new wave of fear crashed over him. Eric narrowed his eyes. “Sweetie. You don't need to lie to me. I can tell something is bothering you. Talk to me, please?” With a small nod, he reluctantly led Eric a few feet away, not really wanting Armstrong to overhear the conversation as he wasn’t entirely ready to come out to everyone else he knew just yet. It’s now or never, he told himself. “I, um… I haven’t been completely honest with you.” Eric raised an eyebrow. “Oh?” The knots were so tight, his stomach hurt. He wrapped his arms around it protectively and stared at the worn, stained wooden floor beneath their feet. “I was really afraid you’d hate me, and I don’t blame you if you do. I should have said something earlier.” He paused to take a deep breath, but it did little to calm his anxiety. “I’m… I’m transgender.” Eric gently took his hands. “I can see why you’ve been stressing out now. Aiden, I appreciate you telling me that, but I want you to know that doesn’t change in the slightest that you are the most beautiful man I’ve ever seen.” Surprised, and almost in disbelief, he lifted his head again with widened eyes. “Really? You’re not mad?” Eric was smiling at him with gentle kindness. “Why on Earth would I be mad?” Aiden wanted to tell him about all of the people who didn’t accept him in high school and instead went out of their way to harass and bully him. He wanted to tell him about the people at the grocery store who gave him dirty looks when he was shopping for food for the month. He wanted to tell him about the things people said on the bus when the subject of transgender people came up and how ashamed of himself it made him feel. Instead, he engulfed Eric in a tight hug and felt tears rush to his eyes with pure joy. Eric accepted him for him. “Thank you. You have no idea how much this means to me.” “I have some idea,” Eric murmured. Aiden pulled back to smile at him, laughing softly. He wiped the wetness from his eyes and couldn’t stop happiness from seeping into every inch of his body. He didn’t have to be afraid anymore, and that freedom was exhilarating. He could be with Eric now knowing he understood him on a new, personal level. This meant he could share his insecurities and his fears with him and know that, no matter what, his boyfriend would be there to support him. I must be the luckiest guy in the world. “Aww, this him, Eric?” came a voice with a clear Irish lilt to it. “Think he might be a bit too cute for you, aye?” Aiden turned towards the source of the voice to see a woman with dark eyeshadow and long black curls. She was dressed in a very stereotypical gothic lolita style and smelled of cigarette smoke. Her dark blue eyes seemed very tired. “Prim!” Eric exclaimed, quickly moving over to her and immediately launching into what looked like some sort of elaborate secret handshake between the two. After this odd display, Eric wrapped his arm around the girl’s shoulder. “Aiden, I want you to meet my soul sister and best friend in the world, Primrose Beirne.” “Call me Prim,” she added. “I preferred it even before we got a Rose in the coven, and now I like it all the more.” With a genuine smile, Aiden politely said, “It’s nice to meet you.” “Nice to meet you too, boyo,” she replied. “Glad this dumbass finally decided to stop acting like a fool and settle down a bit. You want a smoke later, I’m your girl, ‘kay?” “Oh, um, sure,” he nodded, even though smoking wasn’t his thing in the least. Still, he didn’t want to be rude as she seemed pretty cool. “Don’t let me catch you smoking in my bar again,” Armstrong growled. “Aye, I got it,” Prim grumbled. “Do you have any idea who might be coming tonight?” Eric asked. “I had a few people say they weren’t sure, but…” “Well, let me see…” Prim began, tapping her chin thoughtfully, “I know Rose is gonna be here for sure, Bach said he’d be here, Sunny is coming because of course he is, don’t have to tell you the Himuras will be here, and that means Carlos will be too.” She paused as Eric wrinkled his nose in disgust, smirking in amusement before continuing listing off the remaining members of the coven and whether or not they would be showing up. She finally ended with “…and no one’s seen Roarke all day, so who knows with that man?” Eric nodded. “Alright. You ready for this, Aiden?” “Yeah,” he answered, slipping his hand into Eric’s and squeezing it gently. He wasn’t nearly as nervous as he had been earlier, but considering how he would soon be surrounded by a bunch of unfamiliar vampires, it was a big deal (especially since he would be introduced as Eric’s boyfriend). The only thing more nerve-racking would be when he had to finally introduce Eric to his mom. The door rang gently as two Japanese women entered the bar. The shorter one was wearing a bright red floral kimono; her hair was neatly tied back in a bun and despite the fact that it was dark out, she was wearing a pair of sunglasses with dark red lenses. She also had one arm looped through her companion’s while her free hand held on to a white cane. The woman beside her was far more modest in her attire. She was wearing jeans and a dark green blouse, and her long black hair tumbled loosely over her shoulders. She was very calm and patient with the woman she was guiding, who was grumbling under her breath as they approached. “Hello there,” the taller woman politely greeted, waving at Aiden. “You must be the mortal Eric saved at the park recently.” He nodded. “Yeah, that’s me.” “I’m Yuriko, and this is Sakura, my big sister.” “Awww, he’s so cute, Eric! What a catch!” Sakura cooed. Aiden glanced at Eric in confusion. While much of what Eric had told him about the other vampires hadn’t stuck in his memory (though not for a lack of trying; there were a ton of names thrown his way at once), he was pretty certain he had mentioned Sakura was blind. Was she trying to be polite? “Be nice,” Yuriko said firmly. Sakura pulled her arm out from around Yuriko’s and waved her hand as she faced the wrong direction (whether accidentally or on purpose, he wasn’t sure), gesturing towards the bar. “Okay, okay. I’m fucking with you. I’m sure Eric told you I’m blind already. But I’m sure you do look fine. Don’t mind me, I’m a bitch.” “You’re not a bitch. You’re just a little much sometimes,” Eric pointed out. She shrugged and began tapping about with her cane. “Help me find a seat, Yuri. I’m fucking thirsty.” “I hope we’ll get to talk more later, Mr. Aiden,” Yuriko smiled as she followed after her sister. Aiden waited until they’d found a seat before quietly commenting, “They seem nice.” Though, admittedly, Yuriko more so than Sakura. Mack entered the bar next; they were wearing a short black dress and had on lavender lipstick that matched the color of their hair. Much like Sakura, they seemed a bit too dressed up for a simple night at the bar, but the seductive glance they threw towards the inattentive Armstrong seemed to readily explain why they were dressed in their best. They approached Aiden and smiled warmly. “Well, look who it is. It’s good to see you again, Aiden. Eric’s treating you well, I trust?” “Yeah,” he smiled. “He is. You, um, look really nice.” “Yeah, the fuck is that about?” snorted the dark-skinned woman he had seen at the bar the week prior. She had strolled in right after Mack apparently and was now standing next to them with a raised eyebrow. “This your new uniform?” “Oh no,” Mack smirked. “Just thought I’d look really pretty for Aiden and Eric’s big night and all.” “Right…” A knowing smirk crossed her face before she rolled her eyes and continued towards the bar. Confused, Aiden glanced at Eric. “Who was that?” “That’s Sierra, one of Armstrong’s regulars. She’s been coming here for years now.” “That stool of hers is actually reserved seating,” Mack chuckled. “Carved her name in the bottom of it and everything.” “Is she part of, um, the coven, too?” He didn’t recognize her name, but he may have simply forgotten by accident. “Oh no, she lives on her own. Think she prefers the solitary life,” explained Mack. Aiden nodded in understanding. It would make sense then that she would be here if she was a regular. He felt bad for her; she probably hadn’t come expecting the place to be full. More and more vampires began to come in and say hello before settling in with their bodyguards and milling about nearby. Eric happily spouted trivia about everyone who came in—from the suave Spaniard, Carlos, whose history involved him being a secret hero of World War II to an Asian man named Bach who was known for making a mean chili to the chiseled, heroic-looking Sunny being the man who first came up with the idea for the Rhine Park Angel. Eric seemed surprised when someone named Farrah came in and was equally shocked when a blonde girl he identified as Dahlia came in wearing a pretty light green dress. Even though Aiden felt increasingly overwhelmed the busier the bar got, he still smiled and greeted everyone all the same. Occasionally, he’d silently squeeze Eric’s hand for reassurance and would be comforted by a gentle squeeze in return. Eventually, as everyone was ordering drinks and arguing about who should go first on the karaoke stage, Eric turned to Aiden. “So, what do you want me to sing?” “You’re going to sing?” he asked in surprise. “Aye, you heard the pipes on this man?” Prim chimed in. “Boyo could’ve been a pop star if he tried. Better than fucking Dog Police, at any rate.” “I can’t believe you remember Dog Police,” Eric snorted. “Only thing worse than that damn duck song your mum listened to all the time,” Prim said, her nose wrinkling in disgust. “Love her to bits, but dear lord. No wonder everyone hated disco.” Aiden tried to follow their conversation, but he felt completely lost. It was an unfortunate reminder of their age difference. Even if Eric was biologically in his twenties, he was still much, much older. It’s not weird, is it? he wondered. He’d never really thought about it that way before. How did vampires see it? “Eric, he’s lost, he is,” said the vampire who’d introduced herself earlier as Rose as she strolled up towards them. “Aiden’s all c-o-n-f-u-s-e-d.” Eric cursed under his breath. “Shit, I’m sorry Aiden. You weren’t alive in the 80’s.” “You’re better off, honest,” Prim sighed. “It was a real shitty time for people like us.” “Why?” Prim and Eric exchanged a sad, knowing look, but neither seemed to particularly want to elaborate. Rose, on the other hand, bowed her head and sadly mumbled, “Oh… I’m sorry.” Aiden felt even more confused, but he didn’t say anything. If Eric felt comfortable telling him about it, Aiden knew he would. As if sensing his confusion, Eric nodded at him and said, “I promise I’ll explain all that later. But let’s have a good night, okay? Now, back to the question at hand: What do you want me to sing, sweetie?” With a small smile, he answered, “How about a Prince song?” “Ooh, already gushed to him about Prince, aye?” Prim smirked. “I think you might pull it off, boyo. You’re white, but you’ve got the range.” Eric shrugged with a smile. “I think I know just the song, to be honest.” Aiden grinned at him with what he hoped was encouragement. With a flirtatious wink that sent a delightful warmness through his body, Eric got in line for the karaoke machine. There were a couple of people ahead of him, but it felt like no time at all before he was up on stage. Eric leaned forward to speak into the microphone. “I’d like to dedicate this song to my boyfriend, Aiden.” There was a round of polite applause and cheering before the very funky instrumental of his chosen song kicked in. “Ooh, he picked ‘Kiss,’” Prim snickered. “You’re really in for it, boyo.” She wasn’t wrong. Eric’s movements were hypnotizing; he danced about the stage with such confidence and sang with such conviction, it made Aiden’s face heat up. It didn’t help how he both tossed his jacket aside halfway through the song (his lean body was mesmerizing to watch) and maintained eye contact with Aiden the entire time. Even as shy as it made him feel, Aiden couldn’t help but smile throughout the song. Eric’s confidence was almost hard for Aiden to comprehend as he couldn’t ever imagine himself being brave enough to stand up there and sing anything in front of people. The way he performed without any fear about what someone might say about him made Aiden all the more attracted to him. He’s really hot, he admitted to himself. When the song was over, Eric was greeted with an eruption of applause. He strutted off of the stage, his previously discarded coat slung over his shoulder, to where Aiden still felt partially paralyzed by his boyfriend’s sheer sex appeal. “So. How was that?” “You’re a really good singer,” Aiden breathed, aware that his cheeks were probably still burning bright red. Eric made him feel hot and bothered like no one ever had before. “Thank you, sweetie. I just wish I could get my voice as high as Prince could,” Eric sighed. “I think you sounded great regardless,” he promised. “He means it, means it, means it,” Rose mumbled nervously. She looked a bit more stressed and embarrassed than she had earlier. “Hey, Rose, I think there might be someone over there you’ll want to see,” Eric said excitedly, pointing across the room. Both Aiden and Rose turned to look at the same time. There, chatting happily and animatedly with the guests, was Roarke, who was holding the hand of an unfamiliar blonde girl, who seemed over the moon with happiness. Rose seemed to perk right up at this. “Oh! Puppy’s here! And Antoinette!” She scooted off across the room before anyone could reply. “Well, I’ll be damned. He’s brought the same girl twice,” Mack muttered, nodding their head in approval. “Guess you’re setting a good precedent, Eric. Now if only Carlos would follow suit…” “Oh, are they, um, together?” Aiden asked, feeling a little confused. He’d been under the impression that Roarke was a no-commitment kind of guy. “I’m not sure,” Eric admitted, “but the way they’re looking at each other tells me they’re more than a bodyguard and their ward.” Almost as if they’d heard their conversation, Roarke and his female companion headed their way with Rose in tow. Roarke lifted the hand not holding the woman’s in greeting. “Hey, sorry we’re late.” His blue eyes glanced at Aiden and he smiled. “Hey, nice to meet you.” “Y-Yeah, you too,” Aiden replied. “You a mortal too, huh?” the woman giggled. “Don’t worry, gets easier the more you’re around ‘em. From what I hear your first meetin’ with a vampire went a heck of a lot better than mine!” “I don’t know about that,” he admitted sheepishly, remembering how he’d flipped out at both Eric and Mack when he’d found out. “How bad could it have been?” Roarke teased with a grin. “You’re dating now, right?” Trying to hide a smile, Aiden glanced at Eric. “Yeah, that’s true.” “You two are right cute together, and I’m real glad we could make it,” the blonde woman beamed. “I’m glad too!” Rose chirped. “Well, honestly, I’m glad you came, Roarke,” Eric admitted. “And it’s really nice to see you in such high spirits.” Letting go of the blonde’s hand and instead wrapping his arm around her waist, Roarke admitted, “It feels nice, actually. Hey, you two need a drink? I’m buying.” “I’d love a drink. You want some more punch, sweetie?” Eric asked. “Sure,” he smiled. There was no way he could say no to that stuff. It was a delicious addiction. “Armstrong’s specialty?” Roarke asked with a knowing grin. He lifted his free hand to get the bartender’s attention. Armstrong saw him almost immediately and came over, an actual, genuine smile on his face. “Well Roarke, never thought I’d see this day in all the years I’ve known you. No bullshit, I’m happy for you, kid. But you better make sure you treat Antoinette right.” “Love’s really in the air tonight, eh boss?” Mack said, batting their eyelashes at Armstrong. “It sure is,” he nodded obliviously. Mack rolled their eyes and grumbled something before stalking back off to the bar. Roarke, meanwhile, looked rather happy as he pulled out a faded, worn brown leather wallet and opened it to retrieve a bundle of cash. He handed it to Armstrong and said, “Hope this covers whatever Eric and his guy want.” Armstrong glanced at the money. “It definitely does, Roarke. Hell, I’ll throw in some appetizers too. I feel like contributing to the good vibes here.” “You’re kind of a lucky charm,” the blonde man grinned at Antoinette before kissing the top of her head. “Guess I’ve gotta keep you around now.” Eric wrapped an arm around Aiden. “Well, I guess this is a double celebration now, isn’t it?” Leaning against him and feeling an unfamiliar, but not unwelcome, sense of comfort, he murmured, “Yeah, looks like it!” The small group chatted while Armstrong prepared their drinks and appetizers. Aiden stayed mostly silent, feeling a little worn out after meeting so many people in a short period of time, though he listened to Eric, Roarke, Antoinette, and Rose talk for a few minutes. He faintly remembered Eric had mentioned Roarke was a bit of a loner, but he was rather animated and seemed happy to be around people. Maybe he hadn’t really wanted to be alone. He seemed to fit in well with the small group, at least. He’s pretty cool. Definitely not what I thought he was like at first. Aiden’s attention wandered towards the others in the bar eventually. There were a few gathered in a small group, drinking and listening to an albino vampire (who Eric had introduced as Mara) energetically telling stories. The rugged country guy sitting next to where she was standing was laughing along and occasionally casting wary glares in Roarke’s direction. There was still a small line by the karaoke stage where Dahlia was singing a slow pop song and looking quite sullen. Carlos was chatting up Sakura at her table while Carlos’s bodyguard, Talia, and Yuriko exchanged glances at the two. Over at the bar, Eric’s bodyguard, Marina, looked like she was openly flirting with Prim, who appeared to be rather receptive to the attention. As he took in all the sights and sounds, Eric gestured with his head towards the door. “Want to come outside with me for a minute?” “Sure,” he answered quietly. Truthfully, he could use a short break from the noise. The two excused themselves from the conversation and headed outside. The quietness of the night was almost jarring at first compared to how loud it was inside, but Aiden quickly felt relieved. He breathed in the warm summer night air and felt his muscles relax. He wasn’t used to being around so many people for so long. “I figured you needed a break,” Eric laughed. “There’s a lot going on in there. A lot of people showed up…” He looked down at the ground. “And seeing as you told me something that was very difficult to say, I think I should do the same. Quid pro quo and all that.” “What do you mean?” “I mean, you told me something, so I’ll tell you something. Fair’s fair.” Eric took a deep breath. “So, Aiden. How much do you know about what the queer community had to go through in the 80’s?” He hesitated. “Um, well… Not really much. Or, um, anything at all.” “Well then, let me start off with the scumbag who let us suffer: Reagan,” Eric hissed. “I fully believe he is one of the single most evil men in the history of the world. I would quite honestly put him up there with someone like Hitler; I could spend all night listing the horrible crimes he committed, but there is one—” he held up a single finger “—that is relevant to me. Reagan allowed the AIDS crisis to spiral out of control, and countless scores of people died because we weren’t the pretty picture perfect American family. And… I was one of those people. I had AIDS, and I was going to die.” Aiden’s eyes widened. “What?” Eric nodded. “It’s a long story. I don’t want to get into all of it tonight, but… I was dying before I was turned. I was in the hospital, Prim and my parents were constantly on the verge of tears whenever they visited me, I was planning my own funeral… I don’t think I can begin to describe how absolutely miserable that all was.” “I can’t even imagine,” he replied quietly. “But how did…?” He wasn’t sure what the proper way to ask Eric how he got to where he was now would be, so he let the question hang unanswered, hoping he’d pick up on what wasn’t asked. Eric smiled wistfully. “Mimi. Mimi Shipton. I met her in what I thought were my last days, and we just… We hit it off, immediately. And after a single night, she offered me this.” He gestured to himself. “No disease, sickness, or virus can survive in a vampire’s body. She had to do things slower than they’re usually done. I had to get in shape again because neither of us wanted me to be stuck looking sick forever.” “But it worked, right? I mean, I didn’t even… I wouldn’t have guessed.” He was still surprised by it, especially considering how healthy Eric looked now (vampiric benefits aside). “It did indeed. God, you should have seen my mother when she found out. What a turnaround! She went from being a broken mess, thinking she was about to bury her own son, to a ray of sunshine over the moon with the fact her baby just couldn’t die now. She… handled it really well, honestly. Dad, too. Not having to worry about attending your child’s funeral really tends to brighten a parent’s mood.” “Yeah, I bet,” Aiden replied quietly. He slipped his hand in Eric’s, lacing their fingers together, and squeezed it. “I’m really, really glad you met her.” “I am too.” He frowned. “I just… I wish you could meet her too. She’s the only reason I’m here with you.” He leaned his head against Eric’s chest and admitted, “I wish I could tell her thank you. I don’t even want to imagine what my life would be like without you in it.” “Maybe someday, you’ll be able to,” Eric sighed. “God only knows how many things I have to thank her for now. Though especially for you.” Aiden squeezed his hand again. “Thank you for telling me about that. I don’t know how to even begin to understand what you went through, but I’m just… I’m just so glad you’re here right now.” He knew he sounded beyond corny and was repeating himself, but he could say it a thousand times and never be able to fully express in words how utterly thankful he was that Eric had survived and was with him. He didn’t want to imagine a life without him. They’d only been officially together for a few days, but he was already head-over-heels for Eric. “You know, I think I’m starting to realize why, exactly, I so badly wanted to save you,” Eric said slyly. Aiden lifted his head to glance up at Eric, who stood just a few inches taller than him. “When? In the park?” Eric put a finger under Aiden’s chin and leaned in close. “Mhmm. I’m almost ready to tell you. But I think there’s something else I want to do first.” “What’s that?” he whispered. His body was quickly heating up again with Eric so close. He was pretty sure he knew exactly what it was, which only made his cheeks burn hot with desire. “You want to find out?” Eric breathed, his lips mere inches away from Aiden’s own. “Yes,” he barely managed to answer. He wanted this. He needed this. Eric leaned forward and kissed him. His lips were warm and soft, and for that one moment, absolutely nothing else mattered but how close they were. Movies and tv shows made first kisses always seem so magical, and Aiden had always thought they were just dramatizing it, but now he understood. His first kiss with Eric was so much better than he ever could have imagined, and it left him craving even more. When he finally broke away, Eric gasped, “Who gave you the right to be so perfect?” “I’m not perfect,” he replied. He didn’t feel even close to being perfect, but even so, Eric had a way of making him feel completely special. Eric grinned playfully, dragging his tongue across his fangs. “Tell that to my heart, Aiden. It won’t believe it.” “What do you mean?” he asked, trying desperately to ignore how Eric was sending even more delightful shivers down his spine. “There’s something about vampires I didn’t explain before: We can always tell when we’ve found our perfect match, the person who will make us happiest. I’m pretty sure now that that’s you.” His eyes widened with surprise. “Me…?” Eric gently caressed his cheek. “You.” He smiled shyly. As crazy as it sounded, he believed it. He and Eric were meant to be. “I guess that’s why I feel so comfortable and safe with you,” he murmured, leaning into his touch. “I guess that’s why I decided to just out myself like I did.” Aiden laughed and said, “Well, it worked. Even if I, um, kind of freaked out at first.” “An understandable reaction,” Eric laughed in return. “I’m just… really, really glad I met you,” he admitted. And he meant it wholeheartedly. Meeting Eric had changed his life for the better so much already, and he didn’t regret any of it for a second. Life was better with Eric, and he had a feeling they’d be together for a long, long time. |
AuthorsMichael & Tierney Ford Archives
July 2023
|